ã€ŠConquest of Taboo and Debaucheryã€‹


 Chapter 1: 1. Prologue

    The sun was zing in the sky. Although it is already September, the weather was still unusually sunny. Despite it being only around 9 o''clock in the morning, it was unbearably hot to citizen of Wanghai.

    Looking at the distant road, towards the entrance of Wanghai City''s No. 1 High School, a bicycle was slowly driving in.

    The rider was a breathtakingly beautiful girl about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was wearing the uniform of Wanghai High School that looked a little rustic. But her long shiny flowing ck hair which cascaded from her head down her waist line was making elegant nheless. Above all, her cute face with big eyes indubitably made her as adorable as a porcin doll, if not more.

    Under the veneer of her school dress hid an enchanting figure that rivaled top models of the era but never yielded to one. The girl had a bright smile on her face as her lissome lips continue talking to the person sitting on the back seat.

    On the back seat of the bicycle, there sat a guy wearing a simr uniform as the girl. If this guy hadn''t been wearing a men''s uniform and had hair that was only about two or three centimeter longer, people would have checked twice rubbing their eyes to identify his gender.

    His face can easily be called as cute and handsome but it didn''t make him look bad. His charm didn''t pale to the girl in front of him, but his face was a little more cold and a little aloof out of the two.

    "Brother, do you think we will have any teacher change this time?" After entering the school gate, the girl slowed down the bicycle very slowly, turned around and asked the boy behind her.

    The boy thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think so. Haven''t all the teachers in High School been with you for three years? What? Are you afraid that your teacher Yu will leave?" The boyughed as he spoke.

    When the girl heard her brother''s words, she couldn''t help but get angry.

    The teacher Yu he was talking about was their ss teacher in the first year of high school. She got along very well with the girl.

    The girl sometimes didn''t even go home after school, but lived with Teacher Yu in the teacher''s dormitory. The boy often made fun of them questioning the questionable rtion between her sister and the teacher. For this reason, the boy was often beaten to pulp by his sister, because she even abhorred the thought of that kind.

    After losing her temper for a while, the girl saw that she was almost at the teaching building, so she said to the boy: "Brother, stand here and wait for me. I will park the bicycle and wille back in a minute. We will go to ss together."

    The boy nodded, jumped out of the bicycle, and looked up, only to see a few students dressed in a shabby way looking at him with evil intentions, and he couldn''t help but turn away.

    The boy''s name is Ye Fei, and his nickname is Ye Yi, so he has the nickname of "barbarian". In terms of identity and background, he is probably the first prince in Wanghai City.

    His father was an underground gangster in Wanghai City during his peak. Although the boss is gone now, the brothers on the same road still remember his kindness and are extremely polite to Ye Fei''s family.

    His mother runs argepany with assets no less than tens of billions. That is only if we specte the minimum. The key point is he has two aunts, the first aunt is the mayor of Wanghai City, and the second aunt is the captain of the Wanghai District Special Force.

    On the top of that, after his father died, his uncle became the boss of Wanghai City, and his maternal aunts are also a big shot in various field.

    Although their rtion with his mother is bit sensitive, they still loves their nephew very much.

    Ye Fei''s background is not a secret to the school. With such an identity, no one would dare to bully him.

    However, Ye Fei is different from other princelings. He never asks his family for help, even if he is bullied. No matter how harsh it is, he would still be able to resist on his own, so gradually the less honest students in the school began to cause trouble for him.

    "Hey, barbarian, you came early enough today. Why, you haven''t seen us for the whole summer vacation. How many of our brothers have you missed?" A guy with purple hair among a few delinquent students said in a sinister tone, and brought someone over to pick up Ye Fei.

    Fei Wei, the purple haired guy, stood in the middle and another guy with a shaved head said: "What? Your sister brought you here again? I said you are really useless, you can''t even ride a bicycle, and you have to ask your sister to bring you with her?"

    "Are you ready with today''s and summer vacation protection fee?"

    Ye Fei seemed to be used to this kind of thing, and his expression didn''t change much.

    He silently took out a few hundred-dor bills from his pocket and handed them to the bald man, and said calmly: "You guys should go quickly. My sister went to put the bicycle in the shade. She will be here soon."

    "Coming!"

    Those guys also saw Ye Fei''s sister going to the shade just now. They took the money and didn''t dare to say anything more and walked away in a hurry, because Ye Fei''s sister Ye Yunqi is not as easy to bully as her brother.

    Despite being a beauty among students, has very powerful body due to her being member of school taekwondo club and loves to fight against injustice.

    Not a single bully could proim of not having been thrashed by her. Anyone who knows this sibling duo will doubt that their mother may have put the wrong gender in the twins when they were born?

    Seeing a group of bullies leaving her brother from a distance, Ye Yunqi hurried over and asked:"Brother, they didn''t trouble you, did they?"

    Ye Fei smiled and said: "How could it be? As long as you are here, they wouldn''t dare to pick a fight with me.

    "Hmph, good good¡­if they dare I''ll break all their bones." Ye Yunqi snorted proudly: "But when I see these bad students, I want to beat them up."

    Ye Fei smiled slightly and said: "I still don''t want it. In fact, they are quite pitiful. They have be like this, either because of the misfortune of the family or because of the influence of those bad movies. In fact, their nature is not very bad, once I saw one of them helping a disabled person."

    "Moreover, they didn''t have much malicious intention when bullying others at school. They just wanted to attract other people''s attention and make people take them seriously.

    "That''s it." Ye Yunqi nodded thoughtfully: "Well, I just won''t bully them in the future. By the way, brother, you have been exercising with our aunt during this holidays. I haven''t had time to ask you, are you now more strong ?"

    "It should be somewhat effective." Speaking of this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "My arm strength has improved a bit, and now I can even albeit barely lift a 30 kilogram barbell. I remember that before I went there, I couldn''t lift it."

    Thirty kilograms?

    She could easily lift it up with one hand, Ye Yunqi said in her heart, but did not say so in her mouth. She knew that even though her brother looked like a good old man, he actually had a very strong self-esteem.

    If she said anything, it may hurt his self esteem, then he will feel sad again, so she smiled and said: "Not bad, if you keep practicing like this, I won''t be your match."

    Ye Fei has been extremely smart since he was a child, so he could tell that his sister didn''t mean what she said.

    He smiled helplessly and walked towards the teaching building where sses are taken.

    Looking at the back of her brother who was tall but frail, Ye Yunqi''s heart was filled with sympathy and guilt for him.

    Thinking about how she always bullied him in the past, she really wanted to beat herself up a few times.

    She has such a change, it was because of a joke made by her mother during the summer vacation.

    [Ye Yunqi''s POV:]

    At that time, I had not seen the brother for some time. Since I had been with him since childhood, I missed his presence a little so an usual urge to beat him arose in me.

    I still remember vividly what my mother said that time. My mother said that brother was very weak and the reason for that was me. Because, he lost most of his nutrition when our mother was pregnant with us which was absorbed mostly by me.

    [POV End]

    It has to be said that the girls mind are sensitive, and she took her mother''s words very seriously. She always felt sorry for her brother from that day and vowed to protect him for the rest of her life and prevent him from being wronged at all.

    Their ssroom was on the fourth floor of the teaching building. These steps, which were nothing in the eyes of ordinary people, became a problem for him.

    He actually took a break In the middle before he could climb again. When he went up, Ye Yunqi followed him, but she was even more anxious than him, but she didn''t go forward to help him, because she knew that her brother would definitely not like her help, rather he would appreciate her understanding.

 Chapter 2: 2. Tsun-fiancee and protective sister

    Since it was the first day of school after the vacation, the school did not have the strict rules as usual and both the twins areing together from when they were nearly 10 years old.

    After breathing for a while at the entrance of the corridor, Ye Fei slowly regained his strength and smiled at his sister who had been waiting next to him. He felt that his sister was a little different from before the summer vacation. How could she wait for him? I haven''t seen her for a month, but she has grown up so much and knows how to care about people.

    The two brother and the sister entered the ssroom one after another. At this time, everyone in the ss was basically here. Seeing theming in, they all greeted Ye Yunqi, but no one paid attention to Ye Fei. It seemed that Ye Yunqi, the eldest of the twin, was quite popr.

    Ye Fei didn''t pay attention to this. He slowly walked to his seat and sat down. He smiled at the girl at the same table and said, "Xiao Ling, long time no see. How was your summer vacation?"

    The girl named Xiao Ling is a stunning girl who is no less beautiful than Ye Yunqi. She is even slightly better than Ye Yunqi in terms of proportion, and her silver hair beautifully elevated her charm.

    If Ye Yunqi is a young girl, this Xiao Ling can basically be regarded as a sexy stunner. , when she saw Ye Fei greeting him, Xiao Ling didn''t give him a good look.

    She just snorted, turned her head and ignored him, and muttered in a low voice: "Weak!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly, but he was not angry. Speaking of it, the rtionship between Xiao Ling and him was not ordinary. They had been engaged since childhood. Xiao Ling''s father had been the right-hand man of Ye Fei''s father for more than ten years ago.

    In a fire fight, both of their fathers died, leaving two orphans and wives widowed . Xiao Ling''s family was even worse than the Ye family. The Ye family had at least five children who can spend time with each others and many more family members, but Xiao Ling''s family was just the mother and daughter.

    Xiao Ling''s full name is Lin Ling. She had a very good rtionship with Ye Fei when she was a child. She also knew that one day she would be his bride.

    At that time, she would be so affectionate as to call Ye Fei as "Zhang f¨±", which means husband , just like the leaves in the forest, they are indistinguishable from each other, but none knows since when, Lin Ling became indifferent to Ye Fei, and the name she called him changed from "Zhang f¨±" when he was a child to "Hey","Hello" and the like.

    Even with Ye Fei''s intelligence, he couldn''t figure out why she had such a change, but it was probably because of his physical condition. Who would want a frail and sick fianc¨¦?

    However, it is impossible for a person''s personal choice to be determined by others. Ye Fei has seen countless famous doctors since he was a child, but without exception, none of then could diagnose his abnormality.

    In the words of Chinese medicine, It''s just that his body was born with poor meridians. There is nothing anyone can do about it, unless there are some treasures from heaven and earth that can improve his physique.

    But in this era, things in nature have been almost destroyed. Where and What treasures of heaven and earth can we find?

    Even if his family is rich, there is nothing they can do.

    Just when Ye Fei was feeling sad about his physical condition, Lin Ling suddenly touched his arm and said, "Hey, I heard that you went to the military camp during the summer vacation. Did it have any effect?"

    It is normal for her to know Ye Fei''s whereabouts, because her mother is the deputy of Ye Fei''s mother and the secondrgest shareholder in thepany. Coupled with the rtionship between the two families, it is impossible for her to not know about him. Ye Fei turned back to look at her pretty face with concern, and felt warm in his heart.

    He smiled and said, "It seems to have some effect. My strength is a little stronger than before the summer vacation. I think if I stick to it, there should be good progress . Xiao ling, thank you for caring about me."

    Lin Ling''s eyes lit up when she heard him say that his strength had been strengthened, but in the end she snorted and said, "Who cares about you? You are such a loser. Are you worthy of my concern?"

    After saying that, she turned around again, lying on the table not knowing what to do, so she just scribble something on a paper.

    Ye Fei''s heart moved, and he probably understood why she was so cold to him, and even often called him a waste.

    He couldn''t help but feel a little moved in his heart. He and his fianc¨¦e, who seemed to be so delicate and pretty, had never changed her feelings towards him...huh.

    Here Ye Yunqi also got rid of the ssmates who were so attentive to her, came to sit on the seat next to Ye Fei, but suddenly stood up again, and stand on Lin Ling''s front, and asked with a smile: "Sister-inw, what are you writing? "

    Lin Ling didn''t notice Ye Yunqiing over. She didn''t react until she called out. She hurriedly hid the things in her hands on the desk and said angrily:"Qiqi, how many times I have told you, don''t call me sister-inw? I won''t marry to this trash!"

    "You are not allowed to say that about my brother!" Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel pain when she heard what Lin Ling said, and her face looked a little ugly: "He is not a waste! If you say that about him again you will face consequences beyond your expectation. "

    The two girls have also yed together since childhood, and their rtionship is extremely good.

    Although Lin Lingter became indifferent to Ye Fei, she and Ye Yunqi were still as good as they were when they were children.

    Ling''s didn''t think that unexpectedly, with just that one sentence, Ye Yunqi would have such a big reaction, she couldn''t help being shocked, and said quickly: "Okay Qiqi, just think that I made a slip of the tongue, I''m sorry."

    As she said this, she felt a little strange in her heart, remembering that before the holidays. She didn''t object to her calling Ye Fei that way, and sometimes even called him trash together with her.

    Most of Ye Yunqi''s anger just now was directed at herself. She didn''t want to lose Lin Ling, a good sister. A bright smile appeared on her face and she said: "It doesn''t matter, so this time I forgive as we are good sisters, aren''t we? But..."

    At this point, she leaned close to Lin Ling''s ear and whispered: "Please stop calling my brother like that. He is really pitiful. He has been weak since he was a child. And he likes you so much. If you say that to him again, he will definitely be very sad."

    Lin Ling smiled and leaned into Ye Yunqi''s ear to talk. The two girls chatted in a low voice for a while. Ye Yunqi simply drove Ye Fei to her seat, and she sat down with Lin Ling and continued discussing something.

    Ye Fei sat aside and watched the two girls with extraordinary beauty whispering there. The two beautiful faces were sometimes full of smiles, sometimes sad, and his heart was full of warmth, when he sees them happy.

    No matter what they were talking about, Ye Fei knows that they all care about him, and that will be enough.

    The two girls chatted for a long time before Ye Yunqi stood up and said to Ye Fei: "Hey, useless brother,e back to your seat, the teacher ising!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be stunned, why was his sister angry with Lin Ling just now became angry on him , and just now she is calling him out like that?

    But he reacted immediately and became more sure of his suspicion that...

 Chapter 3: 3. Teacher ?

    After smiling to himself, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi changed seats and did not talk to Lin Ling again.

    Since Lin Ling''s wanted to motivate herself in this way, how could she her bestie Yunqi let her down?

    It didn''t take long, and the bell rang for thest ss. Everyone knew that the head/ss teacher woulde to the ssroom during thest ss, so everyone became quiet.

    After all, Wanghai High School is the best school in the city, and its management is still very strict.

    Not long after everyone calmed down, the ssroom door was pushed open, and a female teacher who was about 1.75 meters tall came in.

    Ifpared with Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi is a young and astringent little girl, thenpared with this women, Lin Ling is more of a young girl.

    This woman is about thirty years old, with long blonde hair cascading down her shoulders, big eyes, a high bridge of nose, and a small mouth. Coupled with her gentle and jade-like oval face, it formed a perfectly charming face, especially the frameless myopic eyes on her nose, which added a bit of intellectuality to her.

    The beauty wears a short-sleeved ck shirt on her upper body, and her chest is held up high, revealing her tight bust on her chest which is ready to burst out of her shirt and her exposed forearms, which are also as crystal clear as jade, without any ws.

    The shirt was tightened at the waist, outlining the graceful lines of her slender waist. However, the waist below her waist expanded sharply, and her hips were so round and upturned that the ck skirt copsed tightly.

    As she moved, her body became wider and wider. The slight twist of her buttocks can cause nosebleeds to flow from those who are less determined. A pair of slender legs wrapped in flesh-colored crystal stockings reflects the light that touches the heart.

    Her petite feet are wearing a pair of five-centimeter-long heels. The ck sandals with stiletto heels made a crisp sound when walking on the floor.

    This woman is Yu Wuxia, the head teacher of Ye Fei''s ss. She really lives up to her name. Although she only wears ck clothes and her white skin is only wrapped by ck clothes, it makes people feel that she is just a piece of jade. A wless jade.

    Walking up to the podium, Yu Wuxia smiled softly at everyone and said, "Students, how was your summer vacation?"

    People in the ss talked about it one after another, and they all said very well. Some of the tterers even said that they just missed the teacher a little bit.

    After everyone talked quietly for a while, Yu Wuxia asked everyone to calm down and said with a smile:

    "It seems that you are all doing well, but I wonder how your summer vacation homework is done?"

    Speaking of this, many students lowered their heads. They only cared about ying and did not do any homework. Seeing the expressions of these people, Yu Wuxia knew what was going on with them and smiled:

    "It seems there are a lot of students who haven''t finished it, but as your teacher I don''t want to say anything harsh on your first day after vacation. I''ll give you three days to make it up. If it''s not done by then, then don''t me teacher for being rude.

    "Thank you teacher"

    Those students who had not finished their homework cheered when they heard that there were still three days left. They secretly borrowed homework books from the ssmates who had already finished their homework and copied them quickly.

    Yu Wuxia just smiled and did not stop their actions. She had always been veryx in managing her students, and she also believed that the homework during the holidays had no meaning.

    It was just to prevent the students from making the learning atmosphere unfamiliar, and those students who did not do their homework, after these three days, they have recovered in all aspects, so there is no need to worry about what they did during the summer vacation.

    After walking off the podium, Yu Wuxia slowly walked towards Ye Fei. Ye Fei had already finished his homework and was doing nothing. He couldn''t help but stare at Yu Wuxia''s alluring figure, looking at her casual figure. Her tall breasts were trembling slightly as she moved around, and her eyes were a little straight.

    Ye Fei has been staying in the military camp for the whole vacation, eating and living with the soldiers. Ye Fei felt that he was a little bad at learning. He had never paid attention to these things before, but he chatted with the soldiers in the barracks .

    During that time, he learned a lot and learned to appreciate women too.

    In fact, he is already sixteen years old. Boys at his age are not as innocent as he used to be. To be honest, they are really extinct.

    It is no wonder that he lives in such a family, with three older sisters and one younger sister. Coupled with a mother who was in the prime of her life, any one of the five women would be a one-of-a-kind beauty, and none of them regarded Ye Fei as a boy. They dressed very casually at home.

    Especially the most daring third sister, she woulde to Ye Fei''s room naked even in the middle of the night. Growing up in such an environment, it is strange that Ye Fei would be interested in this.

    But the two months in the military camp made him realize the differences between men and women, and he became interested in them.

    Yu Wuxia came to Ye Fei''s desk, put her hands on his desk, lowered her upper body slightly, and asked with a smile: "Xiao Fei, I heard that you went to your aunt''s ce during the summer vacation. How was it? You didn''t suffer much, right? "

    "It''s okay, those soldiers are all good." Ye Fei didn''t know what he was talking about at this time, because the cleavage in front of him hadpletely attracted his attention, and as Yu Wuxia leaned over.

    The clothes on her chest were slightly open, revealing arge area of crystal skin on her chest and the bottomless valley.

    Staring at that alluring ce, Ye Fei''s eyes didn''t want to leave for a moment, and he secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He found that there was a sign of raise of his little brother head below him.

    Yu Wuxia also noticed something was wrong with Ye Fei. She lowered her head and followed his gaze. She couldn''t help but blush on her face. She quickly stood up straight, straightened the clothes on her chest with her hands, and spoke in a voice that only two of them could hear.

    The voice cursed: "Little pervert!" Then turned and walked away.

    As soon as she walked away, Ye Fei saw another seductive sight. As her two beautiful legs in stockings moved, her big round buttocks could not help but sway, seeming to seduce Ye Fei to fly up and touch it.

    Ye Fei''s heart was full of such thoughts, and he was about to burst. At this moment, he suddenly heard a cold snort, which quickly returned his mind to normal. He looked in the direction of the snort, and saw Lin Ling. Her face stared at him angrily.

    Ye Fei looked at Lin Ling''s towering breasts that rose and fell rapidly due to anger. Although they were not as big as Yu Wuxia''s, they were quiterge for her age. Moreover, she was still gasping for air at this time. Those two towering breasts were so shaking that Ye Fei was a little dizzy.

    Shaking his head, Ye Fei suppressed the fire in his heart and asked with a smile: "Xiao Ling, what''s wrong?"

    Lin Ling stared at Ye Fei bitterly for a while, then asked, "Is Teacher Yu''s boobies too good."

 Chapter 4: 4. Crazy thoughts

    Ye Fei knew that this girl was probably jealous, so he smiled and ttered her: "It''s not bad, but it''s not as good-looking as you, Xiao Ling!"

    Lin Ling snorted and ignored him, but Ye Fei said with a sly face: "Good little Ling, let me take a look."

    Lin Ling simply turned her head to the side. Ye Fei chuckled and took out his mobile phone to y with it.

    During the two months in the military camp, he was not allowed to use mobile phones. The Inte was only avable for two hours a day. He could only ess the militarywork. There was nothing he wanted to see.

    Including his family, no one knew that Ye Fei was the invincible hacker on the Inte. He didn''t know why, but he was frail since he was a child, but he had an unparalleled talent forputers and inte.

    Since he was thirteen years old, he has never spend a day without hacking aputer even for fun. With how much time he spends on the Inte, he is invincible in this industry. He can even enter and exit the central intelligence station of the most powerful empire in the West.

    In the past three years, he has even became a small legend on the Inte, but there is no one who knew that this figure turned out to be a sixteen-year-old boy who couldn''t even walk up four floors of stairs without breathing for a long time.

    In the past, Ye Fei used to go online to websites such as hacker technology forums, but today he suddenly lost interest in this. He just used the stylus to flip through the screen of his phone aimlessly, clicking on any website he saw. He took a look, but immediately lost interest.

    Suddenly, when he opened a small forum, after he saw a link. The website had a very ssical name - B*tch. Ye Fei was curious and clicked on it, only to find that it turned out to be a novel website. Thinking that there are usually many students in the ss who like to read novels, Ye Fei also became interested, so he opened one and started reading.

    Ye Fei''s reading speed is still very fast. By noon, he has almost finished reading a novel. Although the author''s writing is not best, the story is very exciting, which has attracted readers from childhood to adulthood, but it hooked the readers of culture mainly.

    The novel name was "This Life as a 2nd Generation Viin".

    Ye Fei''s eyes widened at the intricacies of the novel plot and how the viin of the novel smartly handle the heroines and protagonists , and he was so mesmerized that he didn''te back to his senses until Ye Yunqi called him.

    At the lunch time.

    Ye Yunqi said hello and went downstairs to get them food from cafeteria. Although Ye Fei couldn''t bear to have his sister serve him like this every day, he was really powerless. The four-story staircase was his biggest obstacle.

    The ssroom quickly became quiet, and everyone left except Ye Fei. Ye Fei shook his head in boredom, opened his phone again, and continued to immerse himself in the novel. The world there was so exciting. Especially the description of things between men and women was even better, which made him feel itchy in his heart.

    But what made him a little depressed was that this author didn''t get much support from his readers that he expected and there are also many hatefulments.

    Before Ye Yunqi came back, Ye Fei had already finished reading the book. It didn''t mean that the author had finished it, but that he had only written it here. He was so anxious that he wanted to arrest the author and let him write all the rest.

    Telling it to himself, but this can only be thought of, it is impossible to do, so he had to open another novel of the same author.

    What makes Wanghai High School famous is its rigorous academic attitude. Although it was the first day of school, they entered an intense study state in the afternoon. Ye Fei used to like sses very much, but now he doesn''t as much as he used to.

    So he spent the entire afternoon reading novels on his mobile phone. It was also this afternoon that made him realize that there was such a wonderful life in the world. Thinking about his past self, it was really too monotonous.

    During this period, he also contacted several authors and asked for the unabridged novels in their hands. The explicit descriptions in them made his heart surge and excited, and he couldn''t help but secretly look around him several times.

    Lin Ling, or when Yu Wuxia was in ss, he stared greedily at her hot figure for a long time. He didn''t know if it was influenced by the novel, but he even nced at Ye Yunqi secretly.

    When school was about to end, Ye Fei put away his mobile phone, and his mind couldn''t help but fall into fantasy. It would be great if he could be like the protagonist in the book, travel among flowers and get all the beauties in the world, and it seems that he also has that kind of strength.

    In terms of family background, he can definitely be among the top three in Wanghai, thergest city in the south. In terms of talent, as long as he is known as a genius hacker, how many women will go crazy for him.

    In terms of appearance, it is better not to mention, it seems that I am really suitable to be a protagonist than anyone else.

    However, then he thought of his own body. If he was as weak as he was, let alone savouring all the beauties in the world, he was afraid that when the time came,he couldn''t handle Lin Ling alone. How could he talk about bathing among beauties?

    It seems that novels are novels after all, and there is still a gap between them and reality.

    Ye Fei, who poured cold water on himself, became a little restless. Lin Ling, who was next to him, had been paying attention to him.

    Seeing that he seemed a little unhappy, she asked:

    "Ye Fei... um, what''s wrong with you?"

    Ye Fei was confused at that time and replied without thinking:

    "I was thinking about how I should satisfy you in the future since my health is so bad."

    Lin Ling was not a little girl who didn''t understand anything. She naturally understood what he was talking about. She couldn''t help but blushed with shame and spat:

    "Big pervert!"

    Ye Fei finally realized what he said and wanted to exin to her, but Lin Ling was so shy at the moment that she refused to pay attention to him.

    Ye Fei smiled helplessly, theny down on the table and started to feel dazed. He became even more dissatisfied with his body, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    During the two months he was in the military camp, he had worked hard. Every time he was so tired that he stop and lies down when he cannot move, but his natural physique has destined him to make impossible improvements.

    s, I don''t know whether the technique the old man gave me will work or not. Ye Fei muttered in his heart that he met a very strange old man a few years ago and told him what kind of physique he had and what it was specifically.

    He can''t remember it now.

    Anyway, he has a very special physique. He also taught him a technique, saying that as long as he keeps practicing, one day his meridians will be opened. By then, not only will he no longer be weak and sick, and will also be extremely powerful.

    At that time, Ye Fei had just been beaten by a few bullies. It was when he was most hungry for strength, so he learned from the old man. In the past few years, he would practice for a while every day as the old man said.

    Unfortunately, he has not recovered anything until now. Physical strength only made his body grow faster. In the past few years, he, who was originally very short, not only caught up with his peers, but also surpassed many.

    Growing taller is originally a good thing, but for Ye Fei, it is no longer the case. Due to the increase in body height, his weight has also increased a lot, which makes him even more difficult to move, so that now he can''t even crawl.

    Each fourth floor requires a break midway through.

 Chapter 5: 5. Sprout of evil thoughts

    In Ye Fei''s extreme boredom, the school bell finally rang in the afternoon. Although he was already in high school, the School did not arrange evening self-study. It was just that there was too much homework. They were miserable. They were in their second year of high school and had more homework. This was only the first day.

    Ye Fei calcted that after he got home, excluding half an hour of meal time, he would have to be busy until after eleven o''clock to finish this task and have this pile of work done.

    After packing up, Ye Fei picked up the big schoolbag and walked in the direction of Ye Yunqi. Lin Ling looked at him struggling and opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything. She packed up silently and went out .

    Ye Yunqi also packed up here, stood up with her schoolbag, smiled at Ye Fei, and took his schoolbag casually, making Ye Fei a little stunned. She had never helped him take his schoolbag before, so it would be nice if she didn''t force herself to help him get it. It seems that his younger twin sister is really sensible.

    After Ye Fei slowly went downstairs with the help of Ye Yunqi, the people in the school had almost left. Ye Yunqi put her schoolbag on a step, smiled at Ye Fei, and said softly: "Brother, you wait a minute, I''ll get the bicycle"

    Ye Fei was a little touched in his heart. His sister finally had shown her gentle side. It seemed that he could really escape from that hellish life.

    Not long after, Ye Yunqi came over on a bicycle. Ye Fei looked over at the sunset. Under the golden sunset, Ye Yunqi had a faint smile on her face.

    Her petite body was sitting on the scooter, but she looked so... In perfect harmony, her long ck hair was draped over her shoulders, and was cast in a faint halo by the setting sun.

    At this moment, Ye Fei seemed to see a goddess in mythology. Only then did he realize that his little sister had already grew up and became an amazingly beautiful girl.

    Ye Yunqi stopped the bicycle next to Ye Fei. Although they were twins, she still blushed at his scorching gaze and said coquettishly:

    "What are you looking at? It''s not like I''ve never seen me before!"

    Ye Fei chuckled, picked up their schoolbags, put them in the small frame in front of the bicycle, and then got into the back seat of the bicycle.

    Because the schoolbag was too heavy, Ye Yunqi''s bicycle shook a little when she started, almost throwing Ye Fei off. He was so frightened that he hurriedly hugged his sister''s slender waist before he stabilized himself.

    After shaking for a while, Ye Yunqi finally got the bike stable, and couldn''t helpining: "I have long said that I want to get a scooter or even a small car, but aunt refused to buy it. I rode this shabby bicycle all day long in the sun. It was so miserable."

    The aunt she was talking about was Liu Fengyi, the mayor of Wanghai City, who was also the biological sister of their mother Liu Yiru.

    Ye Fei smiled and said: "Auntie is doing this for our own good. After all, we are not old enough to issue driver''s licenses, and we have not systematically learned to drive. Of course she won''t be relieved."

    Ye Fei is much taller than Ye Yunqi. At this time, because the fear just now clung to him, and the hot air from his mouth when he spoke happened to blow on Ye Yunqi''s white and tender neck, making her shrink back from the itch.

    Of course, Ye Yunqi also knew that her aunt was doing it for their own good. She was justining. She hadined like this before, and Ye Fei always told her that.

    She would quarrel with Ye Fei every time, and sometimes in anger she hit him a few times, but now her heart was filled with apologies to Ye Fei, so she just said "yes" gently and concentrated on riding the bike.

    It has to be said that the Ye family''s tutoring and ethics are still very good. If it were any other wealthy family''s children, they would not care whether they have a driver''s license or not.

    There are many people who drive in the streets when they are thirteen or fourteen years old, and in Wanghai, if the Ye family can''t be called a wealthy family, then there won''t be any wealthy family.

    This can be seen from the fact that others privately call Wanghai City as ''Liuye'' City, this shows how powerful the Ye Fei family is in Wanghai.

    The so-called Liuye refers to the two big families, the Liu family and the Ye family. The old man of the Liu family has no sons, but his three daughters are more powerful than the other.

    The eldest daughter Liu Fengyi is the mayor of Wanghai, and the second daughter, their mother also Liu Yiru is in charge of a conglomerate. She owns argepany with assets worth tens of billions.

    His youngest daughter is the captain of the Wanghai District Special Forces. She is already a senior colonel at the age of thirty and is expected to be promoted to general within the year.

    The Ye family is in control of the entire Wanghai underground force. As the link between the two families, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi are naturally loved by everyone from both the families.

    Seeing that his sister didn''t argue with him anymore, Ye Fei was a little surprised, but he would not be stupid enough to mess with her again. Ye Yunqi''s little fists were sometimes very heavy, and he was not a masochist.

    After calming down, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think of the novel lewd descriptions he read today. In addition, he was hugging Ye Yunqi''s slender waist.

    An uncontroble impulse suddenly arose in his heart, and he hugged Ye Yunqi''s waist. The big hands moved gently.

    The uniforms of Wanghai High School are rtively loose or said to be as normal, not like those dramas tight clothes. Ye Fei''s hands got into Ye Yunqi''s uniforms due to the shaking just now.

    Due to the hot weather, Ye Yunqi only wore shirt not the school zer over it. Ye Fei''s hands after entering, he directly touched her smooth skin.

    The impulse in Ye Fei''s heart became stronger and stronger, and he couldn''t help but gently stroke Ye Yunqi''s smooth skin.

    First, he circled around her small belly button a few times, and then slowly slid up until he touched the top of her bra. The lower edge just stopped, and he began to stroke it gently.

    When moving, the back of his hand would asionally touch her two sizable bulges. It felt soft and felt very good, and a desire arose in his heart. The urge to hold them in his hands.

    Ye Yunqi didn''t pay much attention at first. There were a lot of people on the road today, so she was very focused on her bicycle.

    However, under Ye Fei''s unstoppable touch, she felt a tickling feelinging from the ce where his hand touched. The itch went all the way to the depths of her heart, making her feel extremelyfortable, but then she felt a sense of powerlessness, and she couldn''t even control the bicycle.

    Although it felt good, Ye Yunqi was afraid that something would happen if she continued like this, so she turned back to Ye Fei and said,

    "Brother, what are you doing?"

    There was a tremor in her voice as she spoke.

    Ye Fei was startled, and the thoughts in his heart immediately disappeared. He hurriedly took out his hands from his sister''s clothes. He pped himself a few times, and secretly cursed:

    ''Ye Fei, you are so shameless, she is your twin sister, how could you have such an idea!''

    After scolding himself for a while, Ye Fei couldn''t help but recall the intoxicating touch. It seemed that what the book said was so right, a woman''s body is so wonderful!

    Just touching it lightly makes people so fascinated. It would be really good if they could do the things mentioned in the book.

    Smelling the faint fragrance of Ye Yunqi''s body, Ye Fei, who had just woken up, began to have some random thoughts, and even longed to see his sister without clothes.

    Thinking about the past, the careless third sister often walk around into her room naked, and he didn''t think anything was wrong.

    Now he just hugged his sister through her clothes, and he actually had that thought.

    It seems that after the summer vacation, not only did my sister grow up, but I also grew up, and my thoughts began to be muchplicated too.

    [A|N: There maybe w-incest ahead so whoever hate it should stay away!!!]

 Chapter 6: 6. Crazy request

    The Ye family lives on the outskirts of the city. If you ride a motorcycle, you have to drive for at least two hours.

    However, the Ye twins do not have to go that far. For the two of them to go to school, Liu Yiru got them a set of independent bicycles, but due to Ye Fei they travel by the same bicycle.

    The two of them lived here in a small house, which is still bigger than any middle ss family house while they were in school. In order to take care of their food and daily life, an experienced nanny was specially hired toe here.

    Soon they returned to their small home, and Ye Fei''s thoughts were interrupted. After helping his sister park the bicycle in the house garage, he entered the small building with only two floors with her, and looked at the sea as the whole family.

    Wanghai is one of thergest cities in the world, and it is located in a close proximity to the city. Naturally, every inch ofnd is very expensive. To have a yard here, and to be so extravagant as to build only a two-story house. It has to be said that Liu Yiru is very fond of her kids.

    "Master, youngdy, you are back." The door opened, and a woman in her forties came out and said respectfully to the two of them.

    "Aunt Zhang, don''t call us master and miss anymore. Just call me Xiaoman and Xiao Qiqi. Isn''t that what you were called before?

    Howe you''ve changed back again after not seeing each other for two months?" Ye Fei said to Aunt Zhang and he waved his hand.

    This Aunt Zhang has been working in their Ye family for a long time. She was in the Ye family before the twins were even born, so the people in the Ye family all respected her and never looked down upon her.

    "Yes, Aunt Zhang, you are so polite, we feel ufortable all over." Ye Yunqi also helped.

    Aunt Zhang also loves these little brother and sister very much. Seeing that they have not changed their attitude towards her because of their age, a happy smile appears on her face.

    She looks a little old because of long years of hard work, but Ye Fei can see, it can be concluded that when she was young, she must have been a beauty.

    At this time, Aunt Zhang had already prepared the meal. The twins started eating after washing their faces. The Ye family did not have many rules, so Aunt Zhang also eat with them.

    "Aunt Zhang, how are you doing at home during the summer vacation?" Ye Fei suddenly asked during the middle of the meal.

    Since the eldest sister Ye Siqi started studying abroad, Aunt Zhang has been responsible for the lives of their siblings, so their vacation is also limited. It became Aunt Zhang''s vacation.

    Every time during the winter and summer vacations, Aunt Zhang would go to her home to live for a while. Her hometown was in a small town not far from Wanghai.

    There were not many people at home. There was only one person her 24-year-old daughter who lived with her eldest sister.

    Liu Yiru has proposed many times to let Aunt Zhang''s daughtere to work in herpany, but she has always been rejected by Aunt Zhang. She has always said that she wants her daughter to learn to be self-reliant.

    "Sigh."

    Speaking of this, Aunt Zhang sighed:

    "It''s not good. You also know that my daughter is already twenty-four this year, but she still has no partner. I just want to arrange something for her when I go back this time. We nned several blind dates, but this girl rejected all"

    Ye Yunqi giggled: "Aunt Zhang, freedom of love is popr now, why do you still do

    such an old-fashioned thing? Maybe sister Wen already has a boyfriend."

    Aunt Zhang''s daughter is called Lan Wen. The brother and sister had met her when they were young, but they didn''t have a deep impression of her. They only remembered that she was a very beautiful big sister who loved tough.

    "How can I not understand my own daughter?"

    Aunt Zhang smiled helplessly: "This girl is extremely strong-minded. She wants to build a career on her own before she considers her life-long affairs. What do you think? Isn''t it nonsense? What kind of career can she have as a girl?"

    "Aunt Zhang, there is something wrong with what you said." Ye Yunqi retorted:

    "Who said that girls are necessarily worse than boys? Look at my brother, he is also a tall boy, doesn''t he need me toe and protect him!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly, but he also knew that his sister didn''t mean anything malicious when she said this, she was just joking, and what she said was also true.

    However, Ye Fei still felt a little ufortable, not because he was dissatisfied with his sister, but because he was helpless.

    Aunt Zhang had watched them grow up since they were child, and naturally knew them very well. Seeing the bitterness on Ye Fei''s face, she knew that he wasmenting his body again, so she hurriedly said:

    "Qiqi, don''t talk nonsense, I think our little Man is blessed with a great luck, he will definitely aplish great things in the future."

    After Ye Yunqi finished speaking, she immediately realized that she had inadvertently touched her brother''s pain point again.

    She felt a little apologetic and secretly nced at her brother. Seeing that his expression did not change, she felt relieved and changed the subject:

    "Unexpectedly, Aunt Zhang You know how to read faces, so you can help me read them too."

    Aunt Zhang smiled and stared at her for a while, then said: "You are such a mean-spirited girl. You are destined to stay at home all your life and never find a boyfriend!"

    After saying that, sheughed first, but then No one expected that Aunt Zhang''s words would be confirmed soon after. Ye Yunqi really couldn''t get married, and she didn''t want to get married. Although she had admired a man, no one could say that he was hers.

    "Aunt Zhang, you are making fun of me!"

    Ye Yunqi folded her arms to Aunt Zhang and started acting coquettishly, which made Ye Fei burst outughing, but he received a few rolls of her eyes.

    After eating and resting for a while, the brother and sister went up to the second floor and entered the small study room they shared. This was the ce where they did their homework.

    As soon as they entered the door, Ye Fei sat down on the chair in front of the desk, and threw his schoolbag aside, and stretched out.

    Ye Yunqi had already taken out her homework book and started writing quickly, while urging:

    "Brother, you should hurry up and do it. There is a lot of homework today. You don''t want to be able to awake until twelve o''clock , right ?"

    Looking at his sister''s extremely delicate face, Ye Fei''s , who had just suppressed his desires, rose again. He stared at Ye Yunqi and asked:

    "Qiqi, can I ask you something?"

    Ye Yunqi raised her head and looked at her brother strangely, and asked: "What''s the matter?"

    In her memory, Ye Fei seemed to have never asked her for anything, and he would always ask her for help when he actually needed help.

    The more Ye Fei looked at that beautiful face, the more he liked it. He couldn''t help blurting out: "Can you let me hug you?"

    "What did you say?" Ye Yunqi looked incredulous. She couldn''t help but think of the scene on the bicycle, and her face turned a little red.

    Ye Fei blushed a little after saying this, but still said: "I just want to hug you. I have never hugged a girl in my life."

    "F*ck you!" Ye Yunqi said with a look of contempt on her face:

    "You and the third sister aren''t cuddling each other. Sometimes she doesn''t even wear clothes and hugs you. What about the hugs you shared with mother, aunts , sisters .."

    Ye Fei showed an even more contemptuous expression than her and said:

    "Third sister? Is she also a girl? And those hugs are just hugs that they gave me , not when I asked them to hug me."

    The third sister they were talking about was their half-sister Ye Yunying, and Liu Yiru their mother was their father''s second wife.

    When Liu Yiru married their father as his wife, he already had three daughter, from his previous marriage. Although Liu Yiru was their stepmother, her rtionship with them was close as any biological mother.

    Each of these three sisters is more beautiful than the other. The eldest sister and the second sister are both gentle, but this third sister is different.

    Although she is too beautiful to say anything and has a great figure, her personality ispletely like a tomboy and she often bullies Ye Fei.

    Not to mention, she would sometimes tease him and even sleep with him naked. In Ye Fei''s eyes, he had never been considered a boy to her.

    Ye Yunqi giggled: "You dare to make fun of the third sister, now you will be miserable. If she finds out, she will beat you all over the body."

    "That will happen in the future." Ye Fei smiled nonchntly.

    Although the third sister often bullied him, she was never willing to hit him hard, so Ye Fei was not afraid at all. Then he asked:

    "You haven''t agreed to my request yet."

    Although she felt that this was weird request, the kind and emotional Ye Yunqi remembered what happened during the meal. She had hurt him once just now. If she refused again, would she hurt him again?

    Thinking of this, she nodded slightly and said, "Okay, but I can only hold you for a while. I''m still in a hurry to do my homework."

    "Okay!"

    Ye Fei was overjoyed when he saw his sister agreed. He stretched out his arms to hold her petite and soft body into his arms. It was not like he had never hugged Ye Yunqi before, but his heartbeat had never been as fast as it was today. This feeling is so good that he is reluctant to let go.

    Being hugged by Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi''s little face turned red. If it was normal, she would have thought it was nothing, but Ye Fei''s excitement made her feel a little strange.

    Like Ye Fei, she felt that this was not a situation between a brother and sister . Not like a normal hug, but simr to the kind between lovers, but it feels really good. For a while, I am, a little reluctant to leave.

    Seeing that Ye Yunqi didn''t push him away in a hurry, Ye Fei''s mind became a little lively again. He lowered his head and asked softly in her ear:

    "Can I kiss you?"

    Ye Yunqi was a little confused at this time, and Ye Fei''s words in her ear made her sensitive ears feel itchy. She liked this feeling very much, and she hummed softly.

    Ye Fei didn''t expect that his sister would agree to such a request. He was so happy that he kissed her beautiful face several times.

    He felt that the skin on her face was tender and smooth, and it was extremelyfortable and pleasant to kiss.

    But even after kissing her for a few times, he felt a little unsatisfied. Looking at Ye Yunqi''s rosy little mouth, he wanted to try what it would feel like to kiss her lips.

    She was kissed on the face, so a kiss on the mouth is nothing, right?

    Ye Fei cheered himself up in his heart and slowly moved his lips towards Ye Yunqi''s little mouth.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Read first 30 chaps... otherwise you will be quitting too soon.

 Chapter 7: 7. Kiss or not !

    It wasn''t until Ye Fei''s lips touched Ye Yunqi''s small mouth that she reacted, hurriedly pushed Ye Fei away and said,

    "Brother, no, we can''t do this."

    Ye Fei regained his consciousness after being pushed by her. He knew that he had gone too far, and said apologetically: "Qiqi, I''m sorry, I was a little impulsive."

    Ye Yunqi actually enjoyed the feeling just now, but she didn''t have those evil thoughts of Ye Fei, so she was more rational than him. Seeing Ye Fei''s regretful look, she smiled softly and said:

    "It doesn''t matter, actually, I also like this feeling, but we are twins after all, so we can''t do this."

    Ye Fei saw that his sister was so generous and forgive him. He nodded vigorously and vowed that he would never have any crooked thoughts about her again. But after all, he was still young and did not know that when eviles, rationality is bes uncontroble.

    The warm atmosphere alleviated all the embarrassment, and the brother and sister sat down to do their homework with such tacit understanding.

    For a while, the only sound in the study room was the rustling of the pen tip on the paper.

    However, their serious attitude was quickly interrupted by the voice downstairs.

    ***

    Aunt Zhang said: "Miss... Siqi you are here?"

    "Yeah, Ie too see Xiaoman and Qiqi, and Aunt Zhang, are you okay?"

    A gentle and pleasant voice came up. Ye Fei and the two knew that it was their eldest sister Ye Siqi who was here. ''Xiaoman'' is Ye Fei nickname by which everyone in the family call him.

    To them, this gentle eldest sister is like their second mother. Sometimes, she is more attentive to them than their mother, so they are very close to her.

    Now that they heard her voice, they couldn''t sit still anymore. Ye Yunqi ran out first and shouted:

    "Sister, don''t you miss Qiqi anymore?"

    Although there is only one word difference between their two names, but because everyone usually calls her Ye Siqi, and Ye Yunqi is called Qiqi, Ye Yunqi also calls herself Qiqi when talking to her eldest sister.

    Ye Siqi opened her arms to catch the little girl who was rushing towards her, and said with a smile:

    "Who is here to see you, naughty little girl? I''m here to see Xiaoman, where are the others?"

    Ye Fei also wanted to enjoy the gentle embrace of his elder sister, but his damn body made himg behind Ye Yunqi. By the time he reached the entrance of the corridor, Ye Yunqi was already acting coquettishly in Ye Siqi''s arms.

    Seeing Ye Fei, Ye Siqi let go of her little sister, went up to her, held Ye Fei tightly in her arms, and said with some excitement:

    "Little brother, I miss you so much."

    Yesterday, when Ye Fei came back from the military camp, she was worried about his health. She didn''t go home because of something, so she didn''t saw her little brother who had been separated for only two months until today. She had loved him very much since he was a child, so naturally she missed him very much.

    Seeing that the eldest sister and her brother were so close, Ye Yunqi was a little dissatisfied and pouted, snorting:

    "The eldest sister is just so partial. She only likes my brother and doesn''t like Qiqi."

    Ye Siqiughed, stretched out a hand, hugged Ye Yunqi into her arms and said, "Who said that? You two are my little darlings!" As she said this, she hugged them tightly. .

    Ye Fei was so happy at this moment. When he was hugged by the eldest sister, his heart start beating faster.

    The eldest sister had a much better figure than the younger sister. He felt the softness on the eldest sister''s chest that was more than two times bigger than his twin sister.

    Looking at the eldest sister''s fairy-like beautiful face, Ye Fei felt for the first time that his eldest sister was not only beautiful and gentle, but also so sexy.

    He couldn''t help but have a deep longing in his heart, and there were signs of raising of his junior below.

    After the eldest sister brought Ye Yunqi over, although Ye Yunqi''s pair was far less spectacr than the eldest sister, as they were still developing but still they were soft and pressed against the side of his body.

    He could no longer bear the impulse in his heart, and he straightened up from below, straight against the eldest sister''s softness. on the lower abdomen.

    Ye Siqi and Ye Fei were close to each other, and they immediately noticed his change. Their faces turned red, and they didn''t move to let them go. Siqi didn''t expose Ye Fei, but just said in cryptic: "Xiaoman has surely grown up."

    When Ye Fei heard this, he understood that the eldest sister must have noticed his changes. He lowered his head in shame and cursed himself for being so shameless. How could he have such thoughts towards a gentle eldest sister like his mother?

    Ye Siqi saw Ye Fei''s expression like that of a child who had done something wrong. She smiled and held his hand: "You were doing your homework just now. Come on, let me see if you have made any progress."

    She held Ye Fei''s hand and entered the study with Ye Yunqi.

    Sitting down at the desk, Ye Siqi picked up Ye Fei''s homework and read it. The more she read, the more satisfied she became. She smiled and said: "Xiaoman, it seems that you have not missed your homework after staying in the military camp for two months. Not bad."

    Ye Fei was still immersed in the guilt just now and did not answer Ye Siqi''s words. Seeing him like this, Ye Siqi said to Ye Yunqi: "Qiqi, eldest sister is a little thirsty. Go and get me a ss of water."

    "Oh....okay" Ye Yunqi responded obediently and went out.

    It wasn''t until Ye Yunqi was far away that Ye Siqi said to Ye Fei: "Brother, can you tell me what you were thinking just now?"

    Ye Fei thought that the eldest sister wanted to me himself for having such reactions to his sister, so he hurriedly said: "Sister, I''m sorry, I know I was wrong."

    Ye Siqi smiled softly and reached out to touch Ye Fei''s head.

    Although Ye Fei is now much taller than her, as the eldest sister who has watched him grow up, in Ye Siqi''s heart, he is still the little brother, who lookep upto her for everything.

    "You''re not wrong, I don''t me you. It''s normal for boys your age to be curious and even be a little impulsive about girls'' bodies." Ye Siqi said.

    "Sister, are you telling the truth?" Ye Fei became a little excited when he saw that the eldest sister did not me him.

    "Of course, will eldest sister still lie to you?" Ye Siqi touched Ye Fei''s head again:

    "However, you are different from other children. Your health is too bad. Promise eldest sister, you won''t do anything until you reach adulthood. Is it okay to stop and control your thinking about those kind of thing?"

    "Yeah!"

    Ye Fei nodded vigorously, but his eyes couldn''t help but look at the pair of balls that held up by the clothes of the eldest sister.

    He thought to himself: ''The eldest sister here seems to be as big as Teacher Yu. I wonder if they put it together, whose will be bigger?''

    Ye Siqi felt helpless when she saw that although her younger brother had promised well, but his eyes were not honest, she also knew that this kind of thing could only be induced slowly and could not be stopped forcefully, because children of his age were very easy to have a rebellious mentality.

    Ye Siqi wanted to say something else, but at this time Ye Yunqi had alreadye in with water, so she stopped the topic, chatted with them about something else and left.

    When she left, she was a little worried about these two little ones. They are both at the age of first falling in love, and they are inseparable together. Will they do something they shouldn''t do impulsively?

    But thinking about it, I felt that I was worrying too much. Not to mention whether the little brother would be interested in Qiqi green apple-like body, but even with the little brother''s weak body, they couldn''t do anything even if they had this intention.

    Can they?

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 8: 8.How about we shower together?

    After Ye Siqi left, Ye Fei and Ye Fei sat back to do their homework, but Ye Yunqi couldn''t sit still. She was a very smart girl, so she could naturally see that the eldest sister had deliberately send her out just now.

    Although she listened to whatever the eldest sister said, but was extremely curious about what they said in her absence. You know, there are almost no secrets between the brother and sisters.

    "Brother, what did the eldest sister say to you just now?" After enduring it for a while, Ye Yunqi finally couldn''t hold it back and asked.

    Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t tell her his embarrassing things. He didn''t have much dignity as a brother in front of her. If he let her know about his embarrassing things again, she would not regard him as a brother anymore.

    So he smiled and said: "It''s nothing, the eldest sister just asked about my body."

    "You''re lying!" Ye Yunqi pouted in dissatisfaction: "I don''t believe it. If eldest sister really only asked about your body, there is no need to push me away. Are you going to say it or not? If you don''t say it, ..." Ye Yunqi showed her little fangs like tooths.

    "Mydy, spare my life." Ye Fei raised his hands and surrendered:

    "Actually, this matter is easy to say, but the eldest sister is a little shy and embarrassed to say it in front of you. This matter also has something to do with you."

    "Eldest sister is shy? Does she still have something to do with me?" Ye Yunqi became even more curious and asked, "What on earth is going on?"

    Ye Fei smiled and said: "The eldest sister said that my health is not good and I am too young. She wants me to grow up quickly and exercise my body well. Then she will work with you to be my wife!"

    "You have more imagination than a toad." Ye Yunqi said contemptuously: "No one in this world who is worthy of my eldest sister has been born yet, let alone someone worthy of me."

    "So, I am only worthy of you?" Ye Fei said with a yful smile. He did not want to tease Ye Yunqi, but wanted to change the subject through nonsense.

    "Yes, you are the most worthy." Ye Yunqi continued to despise him: "You are worthy of carrying my shoes!"

    The two brother and sister were having fun when Aunt Zhang''s voice came from below: "YaoYao, you are here too."

    Hearing Aunt Zhang''s voice, both brother and sister fell silent. If they wanted to say who they were most afraid of in this family, it was definitely their second sister Ye Siyao.

    The second sister is a very serious person. She was very cold to outsiders, although she was cold to her family. She cared about her mother a lot, but her mother passed away when she could just barely remember, which was a huge blow to her.

    She didn''t speak for more than a year. In the end, it was Liu Yiru who came to this home and took meticulous care of her, which made her recover.

    But since then, she has be less good at expressing her feelings and always looks very serious. Although they knows that the second sister treats them no worse than the eldest sister, the two of them are still a little afraid of her.

    The brother and sister once again put down their homework and prepared to go out. Although they were afraid of the second sister, they were still very close to the second sister and love her too.

    Before they could go out, the second sister Ye Siyao came in first. Ye Siyao''s appearance and figure were no worse than those of her eldest sister who was two years older than her, and Ye Siyao is now 22 years old.

    Especially the cold expression on her face gave people a high-ranking queen attitude, which made people feel like she is so far away from them that they can only think about her in their dreams.

    At the second sister''s signal, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi sat down obediently, behaved like primary school students, not daring to move at all.

    Looking at her little brother and sister, Ye Siyao felt a little helpless. She didn''t want her younger brother and sisters to be afraid of her, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    She had not been able to express her feelings since she was a child and was used to being cold-faced. She just wanted tough from time to time. It''s hard to smile now, let alone be gentle to them like a big sister.

    Trying to force out a smile, Ye Siyao asked Ye Fei: "Xiaoman, how are you doing in the military camp?"

    Ye Fei looked into the eyes of the second sister, but saw the same gentle concern as the eldest sister in her eyes. At this moment, he realized that the second sister also cared and loved him like the eldest sister.

    Thinking about the past, the second sister and the look in her eyes was the same, but he was frightened by her expression and never paid attention to it. He suddenly felt a little sorry for his second sister.

    Over the years, he and his sister had been so afraid of her, and because of this, they were somewhat alienated from her. She must have been feeling very unhappy, right?

    Ye Fei moved his chair next to his second sister, sat down, burying his head in her chest, his face pressed tightly against her tall and soft breasts, but surprisingly there was no nostalgia in his heart, only the faint warm feeling.

    "Second sister, thank you for your concern over the years." Ye Fei said sincerely.

    "Silly boy, we are siblings, why are you acting like someone I''m from outside?" For the first time, Ye Siyao showed a heartfelt smile and stroked her little brother''s head tenderly.

    Ye Yunqi, who was sitting aside, was a little shocked. She never knew that the second sister could smile so beautifully and tenderly.

    In an instant, she also understood the second sister''s heart. She followed Ye Fei''s example and moved to the second sister side. Next to her twin, she also leaned into her arms.

    Holding her two most beloved siblings, Ye Siyao felt even happier and said softly: "You guys should do well in school, you know? If anything happens, just tell me. Mom and eldest sister are both busy, and I am the only one free most of the time."

    After graduation, she did not join her step-mother''spany, but opened a small martial arts studio of her own.

    The Liu family has a very good family martial arts and are also skilled in kung fu. The sisters have been practicing it since they were young, otherwise Ye Yunqi would not have be a martial arts master in the school.

    Speaking of the eldest sister, Ye Fei asked: "Second sister, why didn''t youe with the eldest sister? She just left. Also, why didn''t mome over?"

    Ye Siyao said: "The eldest sister called me when she came, but I still had something to do, so I asked her toe first. Now thepany has just received a big business. Mother and eldest sister are too busy, and mother did not go home today. "

    Ye Siyao exined, but she didn''t tell the truth. It was true that their mother didn''t go home, and it was true that elder sister called her when the eldest sister came, but she had nothing to do.

    She wanted to separate from her on purpose, It''s not that she doesn''t want to be with them, but if they are with the eldest sister, these two little guys will cling to the eldest sister, which will make her feel very lost.

    Ye Siyao knew that they would have to get up early for ss tomorrow and there was still a lot of homework to finish, so she didn''t stay much longer and left after chatting for a while.

    After Ye Siyao left, the study finally became quiet, and the brother and sister quickly started doing their homework. They didn''t want to be criticized by Yu Wuxia tomorrow.

    It wasn''t until eleven o''clock in the night that the two of them finished writing. Ye Yunqi stretched out and suddenly burst outughing.

    Ye Fei looked at her with some confusion, wondering what was wrong with her head, but he didn''t dare to say this, so he had to ask:

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "I''m so happy!" Ye Yunqi didn''t show off:

    "I just found out today that the second sister is also so kind to us. I was always afraid of her before."

    "Yes." Ye Fei nodded in agreement: "Thinking about the past, I really felt sorry for our second sister. We were so alienated from her. I don''t know how sad she was."

    Ye Yunqi also feels the same way, but she doesn''t want to continue talking about this heavy topic. Anyway, she now understands the second sister''s heart, and this situation will never happen again in the future, so why bother thinking so much?

    So she smiled and said: "Okay, don''t pretend to be a big thinker. It''s sote. Aren''t you sleepy? You''d better go to bed !"

    "Yeah, I''m a little sleepy." Ye Fei also let go of this heavy thought and just wanted to be nice to his second sister in the future: "Then let''s take a shower and go to bed. How about we take a shower together?"

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 9: 9. You are delusional!

    "You''re so delusional!" Ye Yunqi rolled her eyes at him, cleaned up the table, ignored him, and hurried back to her room.

    Ye Fei also packed up his books, feeling very happy. Not only did he understand his second sister''s intentions today, but his twin was also much gentler to him.

    She had never packed her books by herself before, and always threw them away. He helps her clean up for herself. Although he doesn''t help her now, so she is a big step closer than before her period.

    Back in his room, Ye Fei took a pair of pajamas and entered the bathroom.

    After taking off all his clothes, Ye Fei looked at the huge full-length mirror. He still had a good figure.

    Although he didn''t have the bulging muscles like a bodybuilder, he was definitely smooth, and the eight abs in his abdomen, it showed that he looked much stronger than ordinary people, but he just couldn''t figure out why he had such a strong looking body but no strength at all?

    In fact, what he didn''t know was that with his physical condition, no one else would be able to stand up. Thanks to his prominent family background, Liu Yiru had been giving him supplements since he was a child to keep his body healthy.

    But even so, it can only support him to stand up normally, so he has been undergoing high-intensity training these years, so how can his figure be worse?

    Ye Fei''s eyes slowly moved down to between his legs, looking at the thing hanging there softly. Today it was this guy who made himself look embarrassed in front of his eldest sister. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and hold it in his hands, it size is definitely bigger than the average.

    Thinking of his eldest sister, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think of her alluring figure. He seemed to be nostalgic for her huge soft feeling on his chest and head, where it touched.

    He couldn''t help but feel a little crazy, when thinking about it. Unknowingly, there were signs of something standing up underneath his hands.

    After being lost in thought for a while, Ye Fei remembered that he had to get up early tomorrow. He hurriedly wanted to wash it off quickly and go to bed, but found that his boner still stood up there. He felt a little angry. Why is this thing so disobedient?

    Thinking of the content of the novel he read during the day, Ye Fei wanted to try what it felt like. It seemed that he could do it with his own hands, but he immediately thought of his elder sister''s instructions and hurriedly resisted the impulse in his heart, yes, my body cannot withstand the torture.

    Ye Fei decided not to care about it and opened the shower head to rinse. However, before he was halfway through washing, Ye Fei was startled by the sound of voicesing from outside.

    ----

    Ye Yunqi quickly took a shower and was about to go to bed. Suddenly she saw a person breaking into her bedroom. She thought it was Ye Feiing to cause trouble again, but when she took a closer look, she found that it was her third sister who came in, Ye Yunying, so couldn''t help but ask in a daze:

    "Third sister? Didn''t you also start college? Why did youe here?"

    Ye Yunying the twenty year old is currently in her third year of college. The school is far away from here in the West District. She started school/college three days ago. Today is not the weekend. I don''t know why she suddenly came over.

    Ye Yunying smiled and said: "I came to see you and my little brother. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I miss him so much."

    Then she pulled Ye Yunqi to Ye Fei''s room.

    "Hey, where is my little brother?" Ye Yunying couldn''t help but asked strangely after she came in but didn''t see Ye Fei''s shadow.

    Ye Yunqi was speechless as she looked at her third sister and said, "Since he is not in the bedroom, he must not have finished taking a shower."

    "Okay, I''ll go in and find him!" Ye Yunying said and wanted to run to the bathroom.

    Ye Yunqi grabbed her and said helplessly: "But he is taking a shower."

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t we often wash together before?" Ye Yunying said nonchntly: "I watched you guys grow up, I even changed your dirty diapers, are you afraid of what I will see now?"

    Seeing that the third sister was so eager to see Ye Fei, even though she knew that she was thinking about it because she hadn''t seen him for a long time, Ye Yunqi still felt a little jealous.

    Suddenly she thought of what Ye Fei said about Ye Yunying, and wanted to tell the truth. Anyway, the third sister wouldn''t really beat him, she would treat it as a joke, so she said to Ye Yunying:

    "Third sister, do you know what my brother said about you just now?"

    "Did he just talk about me?" Ye Yunying looked very happy: "I know that my little brother also misses me very much. No, I want to see him now!"

    Although Ye Yunqi has practiced martial arts for more than ten years, how can she be as strong as her third sister who is four years older than her?

    She was immediately pulled by her to walk towards the bathroom with her. In desperation, she could only imitate Ye Fei''s ent and said: "Third sister? Is she also a girl?"

    "What did you say?" Ye Yunying turned around suddenly and stared at her little sister.

    She was very confident in her appearance and figure. She always thought that she was the fourth most beautiful woman in the world after her step-mother and two sisters.

    How can she tolerate others saying that she isnt''t like girls?

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help being startled. Although Ye Yunying was reluctant to spank Ye Fei, she would not hold back when fighting with him. She often spanked his little buttocks, so she hurriedly said: "This is what my brother just said. I just repeated it."

    "What, how dare this brat say that to me?" Ye Yunying suddenly burst into anger: "No, I have to deal with him!" After saying that, she didn''t care about Ye Yunqi, and pushed the door open and broke into the bathroom.

    Ye Fei listened to their conversation and knew that the Yunying was about to break in. He hurriedly hid in the corner and looked at his still hardened penis. The moment the Yunying opened the door and came in, he hurriedly covered it with both hands.

    Ye Yunying was actually just pretending to be angry. Although she didn''t like others saying that she didn''t look like a girl, it didn''t matter to her family.

    The main reason why she hurried in was to see this person as soon as possible and say hello . Her little brother is 2 months more old from thest time they met, and it''s not the first time they take a shower together or they will see each naked for first time, so there''s no need to be shy about it.

    Seeing the pitiful look of Ye Fei hiding in the corner, Ye Yunying couldn''t helpughing.

    This brother of her is too silly. She couldn''t really bear to hit him, so why were he afraid of her like this?

    She couldn''t help butugh and said: "Hahaha,...Okay, I''m not angry with you. I see you are so scared."

    The reason why Ye Fei hid in the corner was not because he was afraid that the Yunying would hit him, but because he was afraid that she would see his hardened thing.

    The thing was already solid, but he still didn''t let go of his hands.

    He smiled and said: "As long as you are not angry, you can go out first. I will wash it right away. Let''s talk outside."

    Ye Yunying smiled and said: "What are you sending me out for? I just want to take a shower, and you can rub my back." After saying that, without waiting for Ye Fei to agree, she started to take off her clothes.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 10: 10. Bathing together in birth suit

    To be honest, although Ye Yunying has a boyish personality, as she said herself, she is definitely a super beauty, and her appearance and figure are no worse than those of her two sisters. Ye Fei never noticed it this way before, but now he is a little different.

    As Ye Yunying''s clothes left her body one by one, Ye Fei''s breathing became a little faster, especially after she tore off her bra, the pair of big white rabbits on her chest jumped out and shook gently.

    Ye Fei''s eyes were a little straightened. These two rabbits were so beautiful. They were round and big without any droop. They looked like a pair of white jade bowls ced upside down on her chest. Her light red coloured are which is not bigger than a coin and in the middle of the light red, there is a bump the size of a peanut.

    As Yunying removed her underwear he could see the scenery between her legs, but the view is disrupt by her fluffy pubic hairs.

    Ye Fei felt that his junior was about to raise his head again, and hurriedly turned his head to the side, not daring to look any further. His penis seemed to be quite big for his age, as his hands could never cover it. If his sister saw it, it would be very embarrassing.

    Thinking of this, he turned around and stood facing the wall, silently reciting the mathematical form he just learned today in order to distract himself as soon as possible.

    "Haha, what are you doing? Are you thinking about your past while facing the wall? Come and rub my back for me!" Just when Ye Fei had just used boring mathematical forms to ovee the thoughts in his heart, Ye Yunying''s voice sounded like a demon.

    Although he didn''t want to agree, Ye Fei knew that he couldn''t avoid it. Fortunately, Ye Yunying''s back was turned to him at this time, so as long as he was careful, he should be fine.

    Ye Fei arrived behind Ye Yunying tremblingly. He looked at her smooth pink back like white jade, and her plump buttocks that were as round and straight as two full moons.

    His breathing tightened again, and his lower body seemed to be suddenly loosened. It stood up like an open spring, pointing straight at Ye Yunying''s alluring fat butt. At this moment, Ye Fei even had the urge to push up to her and overwhelm her, but in the end reason defeated lust.

    Because there was his penis standing there in the middle, Ye Fei did not dare to get too close to Ye Yunying, for fear that his thing would identally touch her, so he stood far behind her and reached out to rub her tender jade back gently.

    After kneading and rubbing her back, it felt extremely tender and smooth, which made Ye Fei''s lower body swell up a little and hurt.

    Ye Yunying felt sofortable that she closed her eyes and urged: "Brother, please try harder. Haven''t you been in the military camp for two months?"

    Hearing that she asked him to exert force, Ye Fei thought went wrong again. He used the greatest perseverance to resist the urge to stuff the painful thing between her two full moons. However, he increased his strength on his hand, for fear that no matter how dissatisfied he was, he urged himself to work harder.

    "Ughm..."

    This time, Ye Fei''s strength seemed to be just right. Ye Yunying didn''t ask him to use more force, but she was sofortable that she moaned unconsciously. This made Ye Fei go crazy and secretly thought that he was going to die.

    Finally, Ye Yunying''s back was cleaned , and Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he was already sweating profusely. It was not from tiredness, but from suppressing the urge to jump on her.

    But Ye Yunying seemed to want to go against him and said: "You are really obedient, little brother. But you only rub my back when I ask you to do it? You also need to wash the front, you know."

    "It''s not like you can''t reach the front, why don''t you just wash it yourself?" Ye Fei said with some dissatisfaction.

    "Why, do you still have objections?" Ye Yunying snorted: "You have to know who you are serving. The person standing in front of you is the fourth most beautiful woman in the world. You are the only man in the world who has this opportunity and you are not satisfied with the treatment."

    Seeing that she seemed to be turning around to argue with him, Ye Fei hurriedly said: "Okay, don''t move, I''ll just wash it for you."

    He didn''t dare to let Ye Yunying turn around. At this time, he was in a state of anger. In his most prosperous or to say most hardest state, if Ye Yunying turned around, she would see everything.

    Ye Yunying smiled with satisfaction and said, "Okay, remember to wash it carefully."

    Ye Fei moved forward a little, and didn''t stop until his penis was about to touch her. But even so, he still couldn''t reach her front, so he had to step back again, bent his upper body, and finally, he reached in front of her and started rubbing her belly.

    Ye Yunying closed her eyes and enjoyed it for a while, but felt that Ye Fei''s hands were only moving on her abdomen. She said with some dissatisfaction: "What''s wrong with you? Come on, wash up here too." She grabbed his hands and pressed them on he pair of white rabbits:

    "It''s not like you haven''t touched them before. I remember you kissed themst year. Howe it''s like this now?"

    Holding Ye Yunying''s pair of breasts with both hands, Ye Fei felt that they were soft and felt great, and only after he really grasped them did he realize how big they were. His not-so-small hands could only hold half of them. The feeling made Ye Fei couldn''t help but knead it a few times, and also fiddled with the bump at the top with his thumb.

    Perhaps due to the influence of Ye Fei''s shyness, Ye Yunying felt that when he touched her today, she felt very different from before. Especially when his fingers slid over the most sensitive part of the top, a numb feeling instantly spread throughout the body, making her feel ufortable. She and her body became a little weak and leaned forward slightly.

    Ye Yunying''s movement didn''t matter, but it made Ye Fei unsteady. It was a bit difficult for him to stand like this, and then he was led by her, and he immediately leaned forward, directly lying on her back, and the one guy below also passed through her two full moons and entered between her ass creak.

    Ye Yunying who just softened her body and stood firm immediately. But after standing firm, she found that her younger brother was already lying on her body, and there was something warm between her ass.

    After all, Ye Yunying is an inexperienced girl. Although she has secretly watched some short movies, she has no intuitive impression of this thing.

    At this moment, she without thinking, she stretched her little hand behind her back.

    Yunying took the thing out from between her ass. It felt hard in her hand, but not irritating at all, and it was hot. She couldn''t help but hold it tightly and stroke it back and forth a few times.

    Ye Fei has grown so big that he never thought his dick could grow to this size.

    At this time, he was held by the tender little hand of his third sister that slid back and forth a few times. He only felt a huge pleasure from the pleasureing from this made him feel so weak that he almost sat down on the ground.

    Ye Yunying fiddled with it for a few times, and suddenly realized what it was in her hand.

    "Ah!!..." Yunying eximed, hurriedly let go of her hand, turned around, and immediately looked down at her younger brother.

    So big!

    This was Ye Yunying''s first impression. She never thought that her extremely weak little brother would have such a big thing.

    The size was bigger than in the movies. Then she realized what she had done unconsciously, couldn''t help but blushed with embarrassment, casually pulled a bath towel, wrapped it around her casually, and ran out in a hurry without saying anything to Ye Fei.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 11: 11. Opportunity to get stronger

    Seeing the back of his third sister running out in a hurry, Ye Fei was a little embarrassed, but more of it was the aftertaste. The feeling of being held by the soft little hand of the Yunying just now was so good.

    Well, the feeling of stuffing it into her ass crack before was better, but unfortunately, it was just experienced for a short moment.

    Shaking his head, Ye Fei thought of the eldest sister''s words again and decided not to think about these messy things. After washing himself again, he left the bathroom.

    Yunying and the Yunqi outside were no longer in their rooms. Ye Fei Fei couldn''t help but smile. This tomboy-like third sister knew how to be shy.

    But it was better not to disturb them. Ye Fei pulled out arge box from the bedside table. Inside were some wires, metal tes and the like, as well as many precision electronicponents that he ordered online at high prices, but they had all been modified by him.

    Ye Fei skillfully assembled these things into a two-meter-long metal box shape, then turned on the power andy down in it.

    This thing was made by Ye Fei half a year ago. At that time, he heard that manypanies had begun research on virtual technology.

    He was very interested in this, so he invaded the databases of manypanies dedicated to these researches and he stole all the research results he can, and afterprehensive sorting, he actually made such a thing before anyone else could do it andunch publically, and also installed a very old game "Myst" into it.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to install those more advanced games, but that although he has produced this thing, the technology is not yet advanced enough, and it took him a long time to install this one.

    In fact, Ye Fei''s character is not as humble and docile as he appears on the surface. He has been frail since he was a child, but he has a stronger violent factor than ordinary people.

    However, firstly, he often with his family and friends, and secondly, his his body didn''t allow him to expose the other side of himself smoothly.

    [Starting the game.]

    Ye Fei started his journey. The profession he chose was barbarian. Not only was this profession consistent with his nickname, but he also liked the feeling of powerful strikes and felt the infinite power in the virtual character.

    Ye Fei Ye Fei almost couldn''t help but activate another device of the machine, but in the end he resisted the urge.

    When he was working on virtual materials, he found that many countries were researching the subject of brain development. He thought it might be useful to him, so he got those things too.

    Like virtual technology, no one hadpleted the brain development development research, but if they had work together maybe the level of development would be far greater, but all are working in secret hoping to defeat others, but they are only limiting their resources.

    As soon as he synthesized the things here, he made breakthrough progress. He discovered the possibility of using electric current to stimte the brain to achieve brain development effects, and after analysis, he felt that the chance of sess was quite high.

    However, this kind of thing is different from virtual technology. If virtual technology fails, it will only disappoint him at most. If something like this uses of electric current to stimte the brain, and if it fails, it can make him an idiot at the very least and death is not impossible.

    Waving the two big swords in both hands, Ye Fei once again chopped down the spider-like demon at his feet, then sat down and stared at his hands in a daze. He liked this feeling of power all over his body so much , what a wonderful thing it would be if we had this kind of power in reality!

    However, although Ye Fei is still a eighteen-year-old boy, due to poor health since childhood, he thinks more than ordinary people before doing things, so he is much calmer than his peers.

    Thinking of his mother, eldest sister and second sister who love him, There are also the third sister and the younger sister who although they often bully him, they also care about him very much, as well as the maternal aunts, uncle and paternal aunts who treat him as a treasure.

    Ye Fei can bear the urge no matter how big it is, otherwise if he gets out of control he is afraid that everyone will be sad, and it is not impossible to break up the LiuYe family rtions .

    After all, except for being the connection point of both families, the rtionship between the Liu family and the Ye family is not best as it was in past.

    After controlling the virtual character and wreaking havoc for a while, Ye Fei came out of the big box. The huge contrast between the two bodies made him a little ufortable. He disassembled the box and turned into the small parts, that no one could tell, what it was a moment ago.

    This was his secret, and he didn''t even tell his closest sister, because he knew that stealing information was illegal, although he was absolutely sure that those people would not track him. But everything is possible, and he doesn''t want to cause the slightest hidden danger to the people he cares about.

    After putting away his things, Ye Fei sat back on the bed and began to practice the exercises given by the old man. He preferred this exercise to developing his brain. After all, it was not dangerous.

    It''s a pity that after working hard for a long time, he still couldn''t feel the so-called aura as before. However, there were some changes today than before. Ye Fei found that after his efforts, although there was no big change at all in his body.

    But his dick is as hard as an iron rod, even harder than when he was held by his sister''s little hand. It was so swollen that it even hurt him.

    This change made Ye Fei dumbfounded. He gave up practicing,y down, and stretched out his hand to fap his dick. However, he did not associate this change with the practiced technique.

    After all, he had practiced it countless times before. However, this kind of change had never happened before, so he thought he still had those evil thoughts in his heart.

    With a long sigh, Ye Fei slowly fell asleep. Then, he had a dream. In the dream, he had the power of a real barbarian, with two swords in his hands, invincible in the world, and then there was a beauty in his arms, Ye Fei was so proud that he lowered his head and was about to kiss the beauty in his arms, but after seeing the beauty''s face clearly, he immediately woke up.

    At this time, it was already dawn, and Ye Fei was no longer sleepy. He sat up, hugged his knees with his arms, and fell into deep thought. He couldn''t understand why the beauty he hugged in his dream was actually her.

    In this world , all women can be in his dreams, but she absolutely cannot, because her name is Liu Yiru, and she once gave birth to a pair of twins named Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi.

    Ye Fei''s heart was in confusion. He could not forgive himself. His mother had always been the untaintable goddess in his heart and could not be sphemed by anyone, even himself, even in a dream, that was absolutely not allowed!

    But why do I have such a dream?

    Is he hinting to himself that if he wants to get the invincible power in the dream, just he has to get her, but it can only be a wonderful dream? Or is it that only if you have that kind of power, you are qualified to protect her?

    "Ahhhh!....fuck fuck !! What am I thinking?"

    Ye Fei couldn''t figure this out until he heard someone knocking on the door.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 12: 12.Big brother will take care of you

    After the door knocked twice, someone opened it from the outside. Ye Yunqi jumped in and shouted to Ye Fei: "Lazy pig, get up quickly, or you will bete."

    Ye Fei looked behind her in confusion and asked, "Where is the third sister?" He was surprised why Ye Yunying didn''te over.

    ording to past experience, she should be the first one to enter the door.

    "The third sister has left." Ye Yunqi frowned: "I don''t know what happened. The third sister has been acting strange sincest night. She blushes at every turn. I asked her to call you this morning, but she refused, and went back to school first."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help butugh. He didn''t expect that his third sister, who was like a tomboy, could have such a shy and cute side. Because of what happenedst night, she was still embarrassed to see him.

    Seeing the smile on her brother''s face, Ye Yunqi suddenly remembered that he had touched her for a long time yesterday and almost kissed her on the lips. Could it be that he had also done something bad to the third sister?

    Otherwise, why would the third sister look so shy so she skeptically ask, "Brother, have you done anything bad to the third sister?"

    Ye Fei cried out: "I did something bad to her? Do I dare?"

    "Huh...why don''t you dare? You clearly know that the third sister is reluctant to hit you, and then you may take advantage of that and did something !" Ye Yunqi thought of the pleasure he brought to her when he touched her yesterday, and her little face turned red.

    "What, you don''t even believe in your brother?...go , go ..I''ll get ready instead talking to you." Ye Fei said while walking towards his bathroom.

    "Ok",After saying this Ye Yunqi also went back.

    -----

    The brother and sister ate something hastily and then set off to school.

    Maybe it was the eldest sister''s words that had an effect, or maybe it was his conscience that found out that Ye Fei was very honest today and sat motionless in the back seat of the bike, which made Ye Yunqi a little bit ufortable with the sudden strangeness.

    She still liked the tingling feeling when her brother touched her body. The reason why she stopped him yesterday was not because she rejected this feeling, but because she really couldn''t control the bike.

    She had already prepared for it today. It was much easier to ride the bike steadily without putting my schoolbag in the front basket, but this bad brother actually became honest again.

    "Brother, can you sit still?" Ye Yunqi was embarrassed to say it directly, so she could only hint to him.

    "It''s okay, it should be fine if you pay attention, and I''m still holding on to the back seat." Ye Fei answered casually without thinking too much.

    "If you can''t sit still, you can hold my waist." Ye Yunqi felt herself blushing a little.

    Ye Yunqi missed the feeling of his hands across her skin, and Ye Fei missed the wonderful touch on her smooth skin.

    However, because she had already refused yesterday, and he still had some uneasiness in his conscience, so he did not go hug again today.

    Hug her, seeing what she said, how could Ye Fei refuse?

    He stretched out his arms to hug her slender waist, and put his big hands into her school uniform again, and moved lightly, but the range was only limited to the abdomen, and the upper and lower parts were not affected for the time being.

    The two seemed to have reached a tactic understanding, silently performing small actions that made both of themfortable, but no one said anything.

    When they were approaching the school gate, their little movements were interrupted because they saw a very cool silver sports car. This was a limited edition carunchedst year. There were not many in the whole Wanghai City, so they are easy to recognize.

    The most high-profile or ''showy'' person in Wanghai is not Liu Junyi as the mayor, nor Ye Lingtian as the underground king, nor Ye Fei as the link between the two families, but Ye Yu, the adopted son of the second uncle Ye Lingtian, who is in front of him.

    Ye Yu was adopted by his second uncle when Ye Fei was two years old. The previous generation of Ye family had only two men, Ye Lingtian and Ye Fei''s father, Ye Lingyun. In this generation, there is only one Ye Fei.

    Because Ye Lingtian was a gangster, and was in his thirties. When he got married he had a daughter the second year after Ye Fei was born. Unfortunately, his wife had a difficult delivery when her daughter was born.

    Although she saved her life, she also lost her fertility. And Ye Lingtian is a very dedicated and loyal person, he refused to marry a second woman, so after finding out Ye Fei''s physical condition, thinking Ye Fei couldn''t handle the family aler, he adopted Ye Yu, who was already seven years old at the time.

    "Xiaoman, Qiqi, big brother is here to see you!" Ye Yu also saw Ye Yunqi riding over at this time, opened his car door and greeted them with a smile.

    Ye Yu can''t be said to look as handsome as Ye Fei but he does have a good fit body. Otherwise rest if his features were average normal ck hair, brown eyes and a face that can''t be more average.

    Although Ye Yu has a bright and handsome smile, the brother and sister have not liked this eldest brother since they were young.

    Not only them, but their whole family also dislike this person, because although he is arrogant and like to keep a high-profile, he always gives people a gloomy look. It feels like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark, ready to bite someone hard at any time.

    However, Ye Yu hid it very deeply, and his second uncle always valued him very much, and now even handed over most of the Gakuza gang to him.

    But the person who hides the most in the Ye family is definitely not Ye Yu, but the seemingly harmless Ye Fei.

    When facing people who may be enemies, he is no longer the innocent person who blushes when his sister teases him. The young man looks like an old fox who has experienced many battles.

    "Brother!" Ye Fei jumped out of the bike and almost sat on the ground without his butt, but he immediately stood firm and walked quickly to Ye Yu: "Brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I miss you so much. "

    Ye Yu also hurriedly supported Ye Fei and said with some reproach: "Why are you in such a hurry? Brother you can''t jump like that. What if you falls?"

    Ye Fei lowered his head and looked as if he was wrong. Ye Yu patted Ye Fei on the shoulder and greeted Ye Yunqi: "Qiqi, why don''t you say hello to your elder brother when you see him?"

    "Hello Brother." Ye Yunqi called out indifferently and ignored him.

    "Are you adapting to the new semester?" Ye Yu asked with a smile, but a sinister light shed in his eyes. Ye Yunqi''s attitude made him very unhappy.

    "It''s okay. The teacher and ssmates haven''t changed. It feels like before." Ye Fei noticed the light in his eyes and answered enthusiastically, but he was thinking in his heart:

    [You''d better be safe. When the timees, Naturally, you can inherit Gakuza gang, but if you dare to make any changes, then don''t me me for not giving my second uncle face.]

    Ye Fei is not arrogant for thinking this way. Although his body is not good, if nothing else, there are 500 special elites under his aunt Liu Junyi.

    Not to mention a little Ye Yu, even the entire Gakuza, doesn''t have the ability to fight them fairly. He had seen it during the summer vacation. Those soldiers were so strong that they were beyond those hood gangsters.

    "Then I can rest assured. Remember, if you have anything to do, tell Big Brother. Big Brother will definitely take care of it for you. You go to school first. Big Brother wille to see you in two days!" Ye Yu said to them with a smile on his face. Then turned to the sports car and disappeared in an instant amid the roar of the engine.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Server link

 Chapter 13: 13. New devil teacher

    "Brother, why are you paying attention to him?" Ye Yunqi looked at the direction Ye Yu left with some disgust andined about Ye Fei''s enthusiasm for him.

    "Haha. After all, he is the adopted son of the second uncle. The second uncle still thinks highly of him. Maybe the underground forces will be left to him to take care of in the future. Why should we be against him?" Ye Fei doesn''t want the second uncle to take care of him. He would be sad, so he gave Ye Yunqi some advice.

    Ye Yunqi sighed helplessly. Although she was still young, she also knew that the power of the Ye family might really be handed over to that annoying person in the future because her brother was in really poor health, and she and the rest are all women. This was what the second uncle had in mind when he adopted Ye Yu.

    Once again, it was very difficult to climb up to the fourth floor. Ye Fei wanted to skip today''s ss because they had a physical education ss in the morning. Every physical education ss was Ye Fei''s nightmare.

    Their physical education teacher was a very serious person. The first task of every PE ss is to let all students run threeps around the yground, and no one is exempt.

    Onep of the yground of Wanghai High School is more than 600 meters long, and after threeps, it is nearly 2,000 meters. Although there is no speed requirement, it is still an almost impossible task for Ye Fei.

    Every time he runs down, it takes almost a whole ss. Even so, he also has to rest for a long time afterwards to recover.

    When they arrived in the ssroom, Lin Ling was already in her seat. Ye Fei found that his desk had been wiped clean. This was obviously done by Lin Ling.

    Although she was always mean to Ye Fei on the surface, she always kept silent. Doing everything possible for him made Ye Fei feel that Lin Ling was more sensible than Ye Yunqi, who was more than a month older than her, but now Ye Yunqi also seems to have be more sensible.

    Perhaps because she still remembered what Ye Fei said yesterday, Lin Ling blushed when she saw himing in. After he sat down, she ignored him and turned to talk to Ye Yunqi.

    However, Ye Fei had gotten used to her ignoring him, so he took out his phone and continued reading the novel.

    The first ss in the morning was Yu Wuxia''snguage ss. She was still dressed the same as yesterday. Standing on the podium, her whole body seemed to be exuding a divine radiance.

    Seeing her, Ye Fei didn''t even want to read the novel. Throughout the whole ss, his eyes almost never left Yu Wuxia''s towering breasts.

    Seeing the pair of huge meatballs trembling gently inside the clothes with her movements, Ye Fei''s heart also beat very fast, and he also remembered his eldest sister and the third sister.

    He had really seen his third sister''s body. She had a perfect shape and great softness.

    How would Yu Wuxiapare with her?

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei''s disobedient dick reacted again.

    Fortunately, the second-period ss was mathematics. The math teacher was a bald old man. Ye Fei was naturally not interested in him, so his dick calmed down quickly. This made Ye Fei feel lucky.

    Their third period was physical education ss; everyone will be going out by then. Although Ye Fei''s dick rises very quickly, it disappears very slowly.

    If the second period is Yu Wuxia''s ss, then Ye Fei will definitely be full of swelling when he goes out. As it''s too big, he will definitely make a fool of himself walking with a boner.

    During the third period of physical education ss, Ye Fei and the rest of the ss are all dressed in a short ck pant and a white t-shirt. But Ye Fei and his ss got a surprise.

    They discovered that the serious middle-aged man who taught them physical education in the first year of high school disappeared and was reced by a young woman in her twenties, and this woman is a beauty of the same level as Yu Wuxia, with a figure as good as Yu Wuxia''s, but her skin color is a bit heavy, a healthy wheat color.

    As the bell rang for the third period, everyone in Ye Fei''s ss stood in line in the usual order. The beautiful woman in sportswear came over. Under her pretty, short pink hair, her beautiful face was full of charm.

    "I am Tang Rou, the new physical education teacher. From today on, I will lead your ss''s physical education ss." The beauty introduced herself; her voice was clear, loud, and extremely pleasant.

    Pah* Pah*...

    Everyone in the ss apuded desperately. This new teacher is not only beautiful but also has such a gentle name. I think she must be easy to get along with.

    The previous physical education teacher made them run 2000 meters every time. Two thousand meters away, these pampered students are already fed up, hoping that things will turn around with this new teacher.

    But Tang Rou''s next words made them feel that they were directly in front of the devil: "Let''s start ss now. First, run around the yground three times. For the ten people at the end, add one morep!"

    The faces of the students suddenly turned bitter. Although the previous physical education teacher also asked him to run threeps, he did not limit the speed.

    Ye Fei was even more miserable in his heart. He knew without even thinking that thest ce would definitely be his. He had already had the urge to die after threeps, but if he added anotherp, he would really be exhausted to death.

    Though theyined endlessly because they didn''t know the new teacher''s temperament, no one dared to offend her easily, so they all started running.

    Ye Fei was almost the tallest in the ss, but before he ran a hundred meters, he fell to his face. Although he was running, he was almost walking, but this was already his ultimate speed.

    Tang Rou looked at the students running in circles coldly. She had just arrived here and didn''t know the status of each student, so when she saw the tallest man at the back, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed.

    When they got together, she shouted loudly, "Run faster, that student at the end; you are so tall, but you ran at the end; don''t you feel embarrassed?"

    Ye Fei secretlyined in his heart. He had tried his best to run. Why couldn''t this teacher named Rou, whose only name was gentle, be gentle at all?

    Tang Rou saw that after she shouted, the other students had sped up a bit, but the tall boy was still so slow. She couldn''t help but feel a little angry and shouted again, "Hurry up, thest one; add three moreps!"

    Ye Fei staggered and almost fell to the ground. If he added three moreps, he would have to die.

    However, Ye Fei refuses to admit defeat to anyone except his family. Three rounds are three rounds; I don''t believe I can''tplete them!

    Ye Fei continued to run with his head down, hoping that this kind of overloaded exercise would have some effect on his body.

    When he was in the military camp, everyone knew about his physical condition, and because of his aunt''s face, no one would force him to do the kind of training others do, so his exercises there were all spontaneous, and he would stop when he reached the limit. Maybe this new teacher''s trick or these attitudes will really work this time.

    TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 14: 14.Tsun Ling or gentle ling

    When Ye Fei ran his firstp, Ye Yunqi at the front had already caught up with him for the secondp. Seeing him sweat profusely, she asked with some concern:

    "Brother, are you okay? How about I go talk to the teacher? Just say it; you don''t have to run this much."

    Ye Fei shook his head and said, "It''s okay; I can still persist, and I think this should be of some use to my body."

    "Well, if you can''t hold it anymore, just stop. Everyone knows your physical condition, and no one will say anything. Don''t tire yourself out!" Ye Yunqi warned, and Ye Fei nodded.

    After seeing him agree, she felt relieved and continued running. In terms of sports, she had always been the strongest in the ss, so naturally, she couldn''t let others surpass her.

    When he ran one-and-a halfps, Ye Fei''s vision was already a little blurry. The air he breathed into his lungs seemed to be ignited. It felt hot, and it seemed to have no effect at all. No matter how he breathed, the air in his lungs was still on fire. There is never enough air.

    "Brother Ye, are you okay?" The crisp voice in his ear made Ye Fei feel that coolness had been injected into his confused brain.

    He suddenly became more awake and felt that his body was no longer so ufortable. When he turned around, he saw Lin Ling dressed in her PE clothes while she was tied in a ponytail and running beside him with a concerned look on her face.

    Unexpectedly, even Lin Ling surpassed him. Ye Fei smiled at her and said, "I''m fine. It''s a good exercise like this. Maybe it can make me stronger."

    Lin Ling smiled at him gently and said nothing more. She just ran slowly beside him and did not overtake him again.

    "Lingling, you should run faster. You don''t have to wait for me. If you finish in thest ten ces, you will be punished too." Ye Fei couldn''t bear for Lin Ling to be punished by him, so he started to persuade her.

    Lin Ling shook her head and said, "I''m also very tired, so I''ll just run slowly like this."

    Ye Fei also understood Lin Ling''s character and knew that since she had already made up her mind, it would be difficult for her to change her mind, so he kept his mouth shut and tried to run faster to prevent her from falling.

    "Brother Ye." After running a few steps, Lin Ling suddenly called Ye Fei again.

    Ye Fei turned to look at Lin Ling and saw a little blush on her face. It was obviously not from being tired from running, but more like the kind of blush that urs when she is shy.

    Ye Fei didn''t understand why she was suddenly shy and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Is it because of me that you want to be strong so desperately?" Lin Ling''s face turned even redder.

    "You can say that, but it''s also for myself." Ye Fei smiled and said, "Why do you ask this?"

    Lin Ling''s face was so red that it reached her ears; her red face with white hair is really making her more cute. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "I thought carefully about what you said yesterday after I got back."

    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Ye Fei didn''t react for a moment.

    "Didn''t you say that you are worried that your body will not be able to satisfy me in the future?"

    Now that she has said this, Lin Ling simply let go and said further: "I have thought about it. At worst, we won''t do that in the future. As long as I can be with you, I will, and I''m already very happy. It doesn''t matter if we do it or not, so you don''t have to work hard for this.

    I''m really sad to see you like this." Lin Ling said, her big eyes filled with deep emotion and turning her eyes red with tears.

    Seeing Ye Fei gritting his teeth and fighting for his life, her heart ached extremely.

    Ye Fei didn''t expect that what she was talking about would be this, and he was moved for a moment. This girl was so considerate of him, so he quickly spoke tofort her:

    "I''m fine, Lingling; don''t cry, okay? Seeing you cry, I''ll only feel more sad and pain than running three moreps."

    Lin Ling stretched out her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes and said, "Okay, I won''t cry, and you can stop running whenever you want, okay? I''ll go run to the teacher and tell her, and she will definitely understand you."

    "No need for that now; I want to hold on for a while." Ye Fei smiled: "Don''t worry, if I can''t hold on anymore, I will stop. I don''t want to tire my body out now. You will be a good wife, Lingling; I will stay with you for many years."

    "Bah! Who wants you to apany you for many years?" Lin Ling blushed and spat out at him and stopped paying attention to him, but she did not overtake him and ran slowly beside him.

    With Lin Ling''spany, Ye Fei seemed to have more energy and didn''t feel as tired when running as before. He quicklypleted the secondp.

    At this time, Lin Ling had already finished the thirdp, but she did not stop. Afterpleting her threeps, she continued to run slowly with Ye Fei. Ye Yunqi had alreadypleted the task, but when she saw Lin Ling apanying her brother, she did note to disturb them.

    After Tang Rou arranged for the students who had finished running to do other things, she looked at Ye Fei and Lin Ling coldly. The more she looked, the angrier she became.

    Everyone was running hard, but the two of them were there running so slowly that it seemed that those two were still talking while running,pletely ignoring her as a teacher.

    Tang Rou has always been a little disgusted with the issue of puppy love among school students, thinking that it''s a sign that students are not doing their job properly.

    However, these two students were so affectionate to each other while running. They were obviously a pair of students who fell in love early, although their looks were both beautiful. However, Tang Rou found them very distasteful and decided to teach them a lesson.

    Apanied by Lin Ling, Ye Fei finallypleted the thirdp, and it took much less time than before. However, he also paid a heavy price.

    At this time, he was so tired that he was about to copse. If he hadn''t been supported by Lin Ling in the end, he might have fallen to the ground, and he was sweating like rain, soaking all his clothes.

    Tang Rou called thest ten students over, including Ye Fei and Lin Ling, and said to those eight people, "You guys, each of you will get an extrap. Now go run."

    Then she said to Ye Fei and Lin Ling, "You two, threeps each!"

    "Teacher, I have something to tell you." Lin Ling knew that if Ye Fei continued to run, he might really be exhausted to death, so she stopped Tang Rou and wanted to tell her about Ye Fei''s physical condition.

    "Let''s talk about it after we finish running!" Tang Rou frowned. Not only did these two fall in love early, but they were also trying to defend each other in front of her; it''s a sign of students who didn''t take the teacher seriously.

    Ye Fei finally breathed a little more and was able to speak, so he asked, "Teacher, didn''t you say that thest ce was only penalized for threeps? Why should she also be penalized? She just ran fourps, and you should have noticed that if I hadn''t dragged her down, she wouldn''t have been in the bottom ten."

    "You also know that you are dragging others down?" Tang Rou sneered: "Then why don''t you run fast? It''s toote to say anything now. It''s because of you that she has to run three moreps! Now go run!"

    TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 15: 15. Angry gals

    "Teacher, why are you so unreasonable?" Lin Ling was always a very unruly girl. She only showed her gentle side when facing Ye Fei. When she heard Tang Rou''s unreasonable words, she felt a little overwhelmed.

    "When am I being unreasonable?" Tang Rou was also a little angry. Although she was already a teacher, she had just graduated. She came from a big family, and she was extremely beautiful. How could she have been looked down upon by others?

    Today, the two brats not only flirted with each other during her ss but also dared to defend each other in person, which made her eldestdy''s temper suddenly burst out.

    Lin Ling was also very angry and shouted back, "Aren''t you being unreasonable? I told you that I had something to tell you; why didn''t you listen? Can''t you see that there is something wrong with his body? Are you here to be a teacher or a supervisor?"

    The noisy voices here finally moved the students who were doing various sports next to them. Seeing that Lin Ling seemed to be on guard with the new teacher, they all gathered around to see what was going on.

    Ye Yunqi was in the distance, also looking at this scene, and she ran over quickly. She was very nervous about her brother and her bestie.

    When Tang Rou saw so many studentsing over, she looked a little more angry and shouted, "You two, stop talking nonsense and start running now!"

    Lin Ling stared and wanted to say something but was stopped by Ye Fei, who stopped her. Ye Fei said to Tang Rou, "Teacher, don''t be angry; we really have something to tell you."

    "Stop talking nonsense and run now!" Tang Rou didn''t like Ye Fei even more. She got angry when she saw his cowardly look and didn''t want to hear what he had to say.

    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Ye Yunqi had already squeezed in at this time, but she still couldn''t figure out what the situation was, so she pulled Ye Fei to ask.

    Tang Rou saw another onee out to talk to Ye Fei, and she was also a little beauty whose beauty was not inferior to hers. She felt that the students in this ss were really strange.

    The beautiful women were all surrounding a weak-looking guy, and she could not be more angry. She said: "This student, please leave him alone and let him finish the remaining threeps!"

    Only then did Ye Yunqi know that this new teacher was actually forcing her brother to run three moreps, and she couldn''t help but feel furious. Except for her family, she would not tolerate anyone bullying her brother, but this time she was facing a teacher, and Ye Fei also persuaded her not to be angry.

    After she suppressed her temper, Ye Yunqi calmly said to Tang Rou, "Teacher, don''t let him run more. His body is very weak. If he continues running, something may happen."

    "Is he weak?" Tang Rou sneered: "Howe I can''t tell? Judging from his tall appearance, he is not pretending to be a weakling, right?"

    Hearing her insult her brother, Ye Yunqi finally couldn''t suppress her anger and shouted angrily, "Are you blind? Can''t you see that he is so tired that he can''t speak? Or are you just a pervert? Who likes to give corporal punishment to students?"

    "What did you say?" Tang Rou was furious when she heard that she was actually called a pervert, but then she also thought of her current status and sneered, "If it weren''t for the fact that you are still a student, I would have taught you a lesson!"

    Tang Rou was polite, but Ye Yunqi was not polite. She would never show mercy to those who dared to bully her brother.

    She clenched her fists and rushed towards Tang Rou, shouting, "Come on, let''s see who should teach a lesson to whom?"

    Then she punched Tang Rou in the face, not caring about the strength of her fist or whether it would disfigure the opponent.

    Tang Rou also wanted to teach these unruly students a lesson. Seeing that Ye Yunqi had taken the initiative, she no longer had any worries in her heart.

    She waved her left hand to block Ye Yunqi''s punch. She raised her right hand into a palm strike and aimed it at Ye Yunqi''s shoulder. Ye Yunqi dove down and punched Tang Rou''s waist with her small fist. The two of them fought back and forth.

    Tang Rou''s family also has a set of ancestral martial arts and is trained in them from a young age, and she also likes to practice martial arts and has been practicing since she was a child. This is why she looks down on the seemingly weak Ye Fei.

    Though the Tang family''s martial arts were not as strong as the Liu family''s, since Tang Rou was a few years older than Ye Yunqi and her strength was stronger than Ye Yunqi''s, the two were evenly matched.

    The other students except Ye Fei and Lin Ling were a little dumbfounded; they only knew that Ye Yunqi was very powerful, but they never expected that she would be so powerful.

    The fight between the two women in the scene was beyond the understanding of ordinary people, and the stunts in the movies also pale in front of these women fighting.

    When things got to this point, Ye Fei couldn''t stop it, even if he wanted to. He had to call Yu Wuxia''s phone with a wry smile. She had toe forward in this matter.

    The more Tang Rou and Ye Yunqi fought, the more furious they became. Gradually, they used their family''s real martial arts. arts. When their fists connected, they made a "bang* bang*" sound.

    The strong wind they brought out forced the onlookers back several steps. Both Liu and Tang family martial arts skills are light and agile, so the fight between the two is no longer limited to the ground. From time to time, they will jump high and then hit them down in the air, which amazes the onlookers.

    "What are you doing? Stop quickly!" Just when everyone was enjoying themselves, a gentle yet solemn voice interrupted them. Looking back, it was Yu Wuxia who had arrived.

    The two girls, who were fighting inextricably, stopped when they saw Yu Wuxiaing. Tang Rou stared at Ye Yunqi closely and asked, "Are you from the Ye or Liu family?"

    Ye Yunqi hummed, "I am from the Ye family; why are you afraid?"

    Tang Rou''s heart was startled. People from the Ye family knew the martial arts of the Liu family. Could it be them?

    She remembered that beforeing to Wanghai, her father told her that there was a family friend in Wanghai whose surname was Ye, who married the second daughter of the Liu family in Wanghai.

    Yesterday, she took a special visit to them, but she only met one of their nannies. The Nanny told her that the Madam of the Ye family had note back from thepany, and the eldestdy and the seconddy went to visit the youngdy and the master. It seems that the youngdy the nanny mentioned is the girl who is on par with her.

    After ncing at Ye Yunqi, Tang Rou thought again that her father had told her that the Ye family had a son who was born with blocked veins and was very weak. This weak boy should be him. And it seemed that Ye Yunqi had called him brother just now, but she was too angry to notice this at the time.

    Thinking of this possibility, Tang Rou doesn''t know whether tough or cry. This really matched the words, "Crossing swords with someone you were hoping to break bread with."

    The matter quickly calmed down under Yu Wuxia''s adjustment. Tang Rou also got a warning from the principal; Yunqi even wanted to report the incident to their mother, but Ye Fei''s stopped her.

    Since he is already making his family worry, and now because of him, he doesn''t want to make his mother more worried, both families can also be regarded as family friends, so it won''t be good if, because of him, his family loses a friend.

    However, Ye Yunqi holds a little grudge, and Tang Rou also looks down on Ye Fei a little. Although it was great that he could do this much with his weak body, she believes that strong will be strong and weak will be weak. She didn''t care what his natural physique was, as it didn''t change the fact that he was weak.

    TO BE CONTINUED

    Read till the 30th chapter, please.

    Server link

 Chapter 16: 16. Intimacy

    Afterforting Ye Yunqi and Tang Rou, Yu Wuxia walked to Ye Fei and asked, "Are you okay?"

    How could it be okay?

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly in his heart. He was about to copse now and felt that he might fall down at any time. Fortunately, Lin Ling was supporting him, so he did not admit it. He smiled slightly and said, "Teacher, I''m fine."

    Having been his teacher for more than a year and being good friends with his aunt, how could Yu Wuxia not see that Ye Fei was pretending? He said with a smile:

    "No matter what happens or not, I''d better go to the office with you to rest first. Come on, Lin Ling, leave Ye Fei to me; you can continue with the ss. Remember, don''t hate Teacher Tang; she doesn''t understand the situation, and this was not her intention."

    "I know." Lin Ling, like Ye Yunqi, was very obedient to Yu Wuxia, a gentle and helpful teacher. After handing Ye Fei to Yu Wuxia, she pulled Ye Yunqi away.

    Yu Wuxia''s office was on the first floor, which made Ye Fei rx a little. He knew that, in his current state, he would definitely not be able to go up to the fourth floor.

    Yu Wuxia followed Ye Fei, stretched out a hand to support his arm, and said somewhat reproachfully, "Why didn''t you tell Tang Rou about your situation from the beginning? If she knew, she wouldn''t force you to go running."

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and said, "Originally, I thought that I had run threeps before and could endure it. I could also exercise, by the way. Who knew I couldn''t do it now? It seems that my health is worse than before."

    "Why is your health worse? I think you are running faster because of your strength, and this Lin Ling is really caring. Putting her care in the right ce. Doesn''t she know that you will work harder for fear of hurting her?"

    Yu Wuxia used to pay attention to Ye Fei''s physical education ss and knew that after running threeps, Ye Fei was almost through the end of ss, but today, it was far away, so how could he not force himself to run fast?

    Seeing the deep concern in Yu Wuxia''s light anger, Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. At this time, she was even more attractive than usual, and Ye Fei almost rushed over to kiss her.

    With excitement in his heart, Ye Fei''s steps were a little shaky, and he suddenly stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Yu Wuxia was holding one of his arms and caught him in time.

    "Don''t you need a little help now? Come on, teacher, help you." Yu Wuxia said, taking one of Ye Fei''s arms and putting it on her shoulders, holding his waist with one hand, which was a bit difficult. Bearing nearly half of his body weight.

    Though Ye Fei is only eighteen years old, he is already 1.88 meters tall, nearly twenty centimeters taller than Yu Wuxia.

    In addition, his body is quite heavy. At this time, Yu Wuxia is supporting him like this, which makes them look a little... Funny, but none of them paid attention to this, just leaning on each other and walking slowly towards Yu Wuxia''s office.

    At this time, Ye Fei could almost hold Yu Wuxia''s entire soft and delicate body in his arms. Feeling her plump and charming body and smelling the faint fragrance of her body in his nose, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel the care. He became a little distracted and secretly turned his face to look at Yu Wuxia''s wless and beautiful face, really wanting to kiss her.

    After all, Yu Wuxia is a woman and has never practiced martial arts. It is still difficult to bear Ye Fei''s body weight.

    Gradually, a trace of sweat breaks out on her forehead. She feels that it is not easy to exert force, so she pulled Ye Fei''s arm that was originally on her shoulders forward and asked him to wrap his arms around her neck, which felt a lot lessborious.

    In this way, Ye Fei''s hand was ced on her chest, touching her huge, soft breasts from time to time as he moved around, which made Ye Fei''s heart beat even more wildly, and he couldn''t help but put his hand on her chest. She leaned forward and pressed the softness of her breasts against the back of his hand.

    Yu Wuxia didn''t seem to notice his little movements but still supported him so seriously, walking step by step, but she didn''t know that the two of them looked like a loving couple at this time.

    Ye Fei was having a fierce ideological struggle in his heart at this time. The beautiful soft touching from the back of his hand made him want to hold the tempting hemisphere directly.

    However, seeing Yu Wuxia''s concerned look, he felt that if he did this, he would be a beast, but the touch was so good, and he didn''t want to let go of this extremely rare opportunity.

    Seeing that he was about to arrive at the office, Ye Fei finally made up his mind. Such an opportunity was too rare. If he missed this time, it would be difficult to have such an opportunity again.

    It would make him regret it for a long time, so he gently turned his hand over and directly covered the huge hemisphere on her right side with his entire palm. Even though it was through his clothes, Ye Fei could still feel its softness and smoothness.

    Though he directly touched Ye Yunying''sst night, his heart was full of panic at that time. Ye Fei had no chance to taste the beautiful touch carefully, but it was different now.

    Yu Wuxia''s soft thing was in his hand, and he could taste the feeling this time. He could no longer resist the impulse in his heart, and he gently held the softness, moved his fingers lightly, and kneaded it.

    Yu Wuxia still didn''t seem to notice Ye Fei''s movements and walked slowly without saying a word, but her breathing seemed to be faster than before, and Ye Fei could feel it through her thin clothes. The small bump on the soft top has be somewhat hard.

    In this atmosphere, the two finally walked into Yu Wuxia''s single office on the first floor. Yu Wuxia dragged Ye Fei to sit down on the sofa for guests but still maintained the same posture with him, but she nced at Ye Fei and said with some annoyance, "Little rascal, have you touched enough?"

    Ye Fei was shocked and hurriedly retracted his arm from her body. He thought that his movements were very light and hidden, and Yu Wuxia didn''t notice anything.

    Now he realized that she already knew about it. It was dumb to think about it. Howe she couldn''t feel anything when you touched her?

    Looking at Ye Fei''s blushing face, Yu Wuxia couldn''t help butugh. If it had been another man just now, she is afraid she would have kicked him out. But Ye Fei is different.

    His aunts Liu Junyi and Yu Wuxia are ssmates from kindergarten, and their rtionship is as close as biological sisters. When Ye Fei was a child, Yu Wuxia often went to his house with Liu Junyi, saying that they watched him grow up.

    So in Yu Wuxia''s heart, he has always been a child. Now she is touched by him, and she doesn''t feel anything wrong. Moreover, even at this age, this is the first time she has been touched by a man. It felt much better than when she touched herself before.

    TO BE CONTINUED

    22/invite22/G8ThMhae36

    Remove all 2s to get the link

 Chapter 17: 17. Spring under skirt

    After cing Ye Fei in the office, Yu Wuxia left, which made Ye Fei a little disappointed. Although he could no longer take advantage of her, the beautiful feeling of her breast is still in his palm.

    Ye Fei stayed all day in Yu Wuxia''s office. He had lunch with Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. Yu Wuxia did note back at noon, and he didn''t know why. Ye Fei thought, Could it be that she was a little shy after being touched by him?

    Staying in the office for a day is very boring, and there is no one like Yu Wuxia to chat with him. Ye Fei can only read novels as time passes. It has to be said that the colorful characters described in the novels are very interesting.

    Finally, it was time for school to end in the afternoon. Ye Fei''s body had almost recovered. At least he could sit still on Ye Yunqi''s bicycle. However, to be on the safe side, he still hugged Ye Yunqi''s waist tightly.

    "Brother, are you okay?" While cycling on the road, Ye Yunqi asked about Ye Fei''s situation again. She didn''t even notice that she was bing more and more concerned about this frail brother of hers.

    "It''s okay; don''t you think I''m fine? I''ve had a day''s rest, and there''s no difference now from the morning, and I feel a little stronger." Ye Fei smiled, and after learning about the rtionship with Tang Rou''s family, he didn''t want his sister and Tang Rou to get into too much trouble.

    "Humph, this Tang Rou went too far! If she hadn''t been a family friend of ours, I would have beaten her until she was all disfigured all over the ce." Ye Yunqi was still a little angry, and he pped the handlebar hard.

    When she took the shot, something unexpected happened. Due to her movement, the bicycle swayed, but it happened to run over a can that someone threw here. The bicycle shook violently, although Ye Yunqi was able to stabilize it in the end, but Ye Fei was tragically thrown off and sat on the ground, falling hard.

    Ye Yunqi was startled and hurriedly got out of the bicycle, threw the bicycle aside, ran over to help Ye Fei up, and asked, "Brother, are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." As she spoke, the circles under her eyes turned a little red.

    Ye Fei endured the pain in his buttocks and calmed down. He smiled,forted her, and said, "I''m fine. I just fell slightly. It''ll be fine in a while."

    As he said that, he pushed away her hand that was supporting him and walked a little.

    Seeing that Ye Fei could still walk, Ye Yunqi felt relieved and knew that he was fine.

    She picked up the car that she had thrown aside and said, "Then let''s leave quickly. You can have a good rest when you get home, and I''ll help you with today''s homework."

    They are both extremely smart people. These assignments are of little use to them. They only write them to deal with the teacher, so they often help each other with them. But when Ye Fei did it for Ye Yunqi, he ounted for 90%.

    Ye Fei nodded and wanted to get in the bicycle again, but as soon as his butt touched the back seat, he felt a burning pain, which made him frown, and a trace of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    Ye Yunqi had been paying attention to his movements. Seeing him like this, she knew that his butt must have been badly hit. She frowned and thought for a while, then said,

    "Brother, why don''t you just lie down on the back seat? It would be better that way."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but have ck lines on his head. Let himself lie down in the back seat.

    Ye Yunqi is too thoughtful, right?

    What would that look like? Can I even lie downfortably?

    Thinking this way, a look of embarrassment appeared on his face.

    Seeing that he didn''t want to lie down, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but push him and say, "Hurry up; Aunt Zhang will be anxious if we go back toote."

    Ye Fei also knew his situation at this time. Now was not the time to show off, and he was also afraid that Aunt Zhang would worry, so he could only lie down on the back seat with a look of aggrievement, but then he realized that this matter was too difficult.

    Well, the back seat is much lower than the bicycle seat, and Ye Fei is rtively tall. After lying on it, his head and feet have to touch the ground. It''s fine if he just drags his feet on the ground, but he can''t let his head sit on the ground.

    Ye Yunqi also saw this scene and knew that she would definitely not be able to ride away. She said helplessly, "You should lie down on the bike seat; I will push you."

    Ye Feiy down on the bicycle seat as he was told. This was much better. He no longer had to touch his head and feet to the ground. Even though his stomach was a little ufortable, it was still much less than the pain in his buttocks.

    Seeing that Ye Fei was finally lying down, Ye Yunqi pushed the bicycle and started walking slowly. At this moment, she felt like a big sister, taking good care of her younger brother.

    After lying down for a while, Ye Fei felt that all the blood in his body was rushing to his head. His head was swollen, and he felt very ufortable, so he wanted to raise his head to let the blood flow back.

    However, when he raised his head, he saw an extremely peculiar and interesting scene. In this scene, Ye Yunqi''s school uniform is a small knee-length skirt with a somewhat wide hem. As she moves, the corners of the skirt flutter slightly.

    From Ye Fei''s perspective, he can just see her two snow-white legs. The skin on her jade legs was so translucent and delicate that it seemed like he could blow it open with just one touch.

    Seeing the two well-proportioned, beautiful legs swinging in front of his eyes, Ye Fei''s heartbeat elerated nearly twice in an instant. Ye Yunqi has really grown up.

    There is no part of her body that is not beautiful, but now he can only look at it like this. When it reached about ten centimeters above her knees, Ye Fei felt so itchy that he even wanted to reach out and lift her skirt up.

    Sometimes, Ye Fei feels that his luck is pretty good. For example, right now, just when he was struggling, arge truck whizzed past them, bringing up a gust of wind and blowing the corners of Ye Yunqi''s skirt. It flew up and happened to cover Ye Fei''s head.

    Ye Fei was overjoyed and hurriedly took the opportunity to look up. He saw that Ye Yunqi''s legs were round and crystal clear, much more beautiful than what he had just seen. From Ye Fei''s angle, he could even see the embroidered stripes on her pants.

    The cute little girl wears a cartoon pattern, making him imagine the scenery between her legs more, giving Ye Fei the urge to touch or even kiss her.

    As the girl moved around, there were even a few ck hairs sticking out of her pussycat naughtily, which made Ye Fei even more excited when he saw it.

    His lower body was extremely hard and pressed tightly against the bicycle seat, especially when he thought about it. That was where she had been sitting, and he was even more excited.

    But...

    TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 18: 18. Conditions to apply medicine

    With such beautiful scenery in front of him, Ye Fei no longer felt ufortable in his stomach, and even the passage of time elerated a lot. Before he had seen enough, he had already arrived home.

    When they got home, Aunt Zhang was already waiting at the gate. It seemed that she was really anxious and was waiting for them.

    When she saw theming back, she hurriedly came up to them and asked, "What''s wrong with you two? You came back sote... Xiaoman, why are you lying on the bike?"

    Ye Fei got off the bicycle, and the two of them followed Aunt Zhang into the yard. Ye Yunqi briefly told Aunt Zhang what had just happened. Aunt Zhang said somewhat reproachfully, "Why are you so careless? Xiaoman, what if you got hurt?"

    What Ye Fei was thinking about at this time was Ye Yunqi''s two round and slender legs and the beautiful little cutie. When Aunt Zhang asked him, he casually replied, "It''s okay; this fall is so worth it."

    "What''s so worth it?" The two women asked in unison, as they didn''t quite understand what he was referring to.

    As soon as Ye Fei said the words, he knew that he had revealed his secret, and he hurriedlyughed and said, "I mean, if it hadn''t been for this fall, I wouldn''t have known that Qiqi was so good to me. I always thought that she was a little girl who only loved to y nonsense."

    "You are the little girl who loves to y nonsense!" Ye Yunqi pouted in dissatisfaction: "I have always been so kind to you, but you don''t know it."

    "Yes, yes, I was too slow before." Ye Fei continued tough and changed the subject: "Aunt Zhang, is the meal ready? I''m a little hungry."

    Aunt Zhang smiled and said, "It was prepared a long time ago. I have been waiting for you for a long time. I am afraid it is a little cold now. I will heat it up again."

    Ye Fei strode into the living room, picked up a chicken leg from the table, and stuffed it into his mouth, saying vaguely, "No need to heat it up; the weather is so hot, it would be nice to cool it down."

    After that, he continued to eat it with big mouthfuls but didn''t dare to sit down; he had to squat there and eat.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s funny posture, Ye Yunqi giggled with joy, but there was a hint of distress in her eyes when she looked at Ye Fei.

    With Ye Fei''s guidance, Ye Yunqi and Aunt Zhang couldn''t help but speed up their movements. The meal was quickly finished, leaving Aunt Zhang to clear the table, and the brother and sister went up to the second floor.

    "Brother, please go back to your room and rest first. I will do your homework." Ye Yunqi ordered, then took their schoolbags into the study.

    Ye Fei returned to his room and was not in a hurry to rest. Instead, he came to the bathroom, took off his pants, and took a look in front of the full-length mirror.

    The fall just now was really hard, and Ye Fei saw that his butt was a little swollen. There are still some bruises on it. It seems that if he doesn''t take some measures, he is afraid it won''t be cured by tomorrow.

    After putting on his clothes again, Ye Fei left his room and came to the study room. Ye Yunqi was there, doing homework seriously. When she saw Ye Feiing in, she couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t I tell you to rest in the room? Why did youe? Your butt doesn''t hurt anymore."

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and said, "It''s because it hurts so much that I came here. I remember a bottle of pain-relieving lotion. Find it for me. I''ll go back and apply it. Otherwise, I won''t feel better until tomorrow."

    Only then did Ye Yunqi realize that he might have fallen really hard, so she hurriedly helped him rummage in the study room and finally found a small bottle on the top of the bookshelf, which was exactly the bottle of pain-reliving medicine that Ye Fei mentioned. Ye Yunqi bought itst year when they first moved in here.

    When they were in their first year of high schoolst year, because they had just arrived at this school, no one knew them except Yu Wuxia.

    At that time, Ye Fei attracted the attention of many girls because he was tall and handsome. He aroused the dissatisfaction of many boys. Finally, after a girl boldly confessed her love to him, several senior high school students came to him and beat him up in the corner of the school.

    This bottle of medicine was bought for him by Ye Yunqi that night. The next day, Ye Yunqi went to those senior high school students and beat each of them severely. She even threw the leader from the 2nd floor and broke a leg.

    From then on, she established her position as a high school female boss. The title of the female boss also made people know that Ye Fei, who seemed tall, was actually a loser who relied on his sister to protect him. From then on, no girl approached him to express their affection as before.

    Now seeing the bottle of medicine again, the two couldn''t help but think of that incident at the same time. They looked at each other and smiled. Ye Yunqi said, "Let''s go to your room; I will apply the medicine to you."

    If he were to face his third sister, Ye Yunying, Ye Fei would definitely have to give her medicine without even thinking about it.

    However, he and Ye Yunqi had never been honest with each other, and his injury was on his buttocks, which made Ye Fei a little embarrassed. So he said, "Forget it; I''ll do it myself. There are so many homeworks today, and you have to do them for two people, so don''t waste your time."

    "You applying up by yourself?" Ye Yunqi curled her lips. "Are you good enough? Stop talking nonsense andlet''s go quickly." She said she was pushing Ye Fei to his room.

    Standing beside the bed, Ye Fei was still a little embarrassed. Ye Yunqi urged: "What are you still doing? Take off your pants quickly. I have to do your homework after I apply you the medicine."

    "This is not good." Ye Fei hesitated.

    "What''s the point? Aren''t you just letting me see your butt? The third sister looks at it every day, and I won''t see anything embarrassing about you." Ye Yunqi was a little dissatisfied with Ye Fei''s differential treatment.

    Ye Fei''s heart suddenly moved, and he remembered the beautiful scenery under her skirt that he had just seen. Why not take this opportunity to see it openly?

    Then he said, "The third sister is different. When she looks at me, I also look at her, and neither of us suffers. Now that I don''t look at you, but you look at me, won''t I suffer alone?"

    "Then what do you want?" Ye Yunqi had already guessed what he wanted to do; her pretty face was a little red, and her always honest brother had really be a little bad these days aftering back.

    "Unless you let me see it too, then no one of us will suffer!" Ye Fei smiled and expressed his intentions.

    "Go to hell!" Ye Yunqi pushed him with a red face, feeling a little angry.

    "Ouch!" Ye Fei was pushed by her, and his butt hit the edge of the bed. He screamed in pain, and there was sweat on his head, but most of it was just pretending.

    Seeing his painful look, Ye Yunqi felt very distressed and said, "Brother, stop making trouble and let me apply the medicine quickly."

    "No!" Ye Fei said firmly, "Unless you show it to me, I won''t let you see it!"

    Ye Yunqi looked at him helplessly. After hesitating for a while, she blushed and nodded gently. "Okay then. But...."

    TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 19: 19. Lemme kiss you

    Seeing that she agreed, Ye Fei was so happy that he hugged her and kissed her pretty face a few times.

    Ye Yunqi pushed him away and said coquettishly, "What are you doing? Hurry up andy down, or it will hurt you to death."

    Ye Fei slowly untied his belt and said to Ye Yunqi, "You have to take it off too."

    Ye Yunqi nodded helplessly, quickly took off her skirt, and said, "Are you satisfied now? Hurry up!"

    "You have to take this off too." Ye Fei said, pointing to her cute little strip pants with cartoon patterns.

    "Ah?" Ye Yunqi''s face turned red with embarrassment, and she asked, "Why?"

    "When you apply medicine to me, you can''t apply it through my underwear, right? Then I will definitely take it off, so you have to do it too." Ye Fei said it matter-of-factly.

    "Then you close your eyes and don''t look." Ye Yunqi said it with a blushing face. After thinking about it, she felt uneasy and then said, "No, you''d better turn around first."

    Ye Fei didn''t bother anymore this time and turned around obediently. Ye Yunqi quickly removed her little cute panty, then quickly got on the bed, sat there, and pulled the quilt over herself, but just like that, feeling underneath her naked body, she was still extremely shy and nervous and said softly:

    "Okay,y down."

    Ye Fei turned around and saw that she had been covered with a quilt. He couldn''t help but be a little disappointed, but he was not discouraged. Hey down next to her, pulled a quilt over him, and then took off his clothes inside.

    Seeing him like this, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but be a little anxious and said, "Take off the quilt; otherwise, how can I apply your medicine?"

    "Aren''t you covered with a quilt?" Ye Fei said, "I will do whatever you want to yourself."

    "But I don''t need to apply medicine. Of course I can cover myself with a quilt." Ye Yunqi finally figured out the crux of the problem: "Are you still noting out? If not, I will leave."

    "If you don''te, I won''te out. It hurts me so much!" Ye Fei has already figured out Ye Yunqi''s temper. She is not afraid of anything, but she is afraid that Ye Fei will take out his anger on his own body, so he is very shameless and uses it against her.

    "Okay, I''ll just listen to you." Ye Yunqi finallypromised and gently lifted the quilt covering her body.

    The pair of small bulges on his chest should be at least B-cup, and the light pink nipples on top of them make it only more sinful to watch in front of Ye Fei''s eyes, making him look straight. After staring for a while, he moved his gaze downward, but her legs were tightly mped together, and Ye Fei could only see her small triangle area with sparse fluffy pubic hair.

    Just like this, Ye Fei''s breathing became rapid, and his lower body became hard. He hurriedlyy down, pressed the thing under his body, and then lifted the quilt off his body, revealing the bruised ce where he fell, and said, "Come on."

    Seeing his butt that was swollen from the fall, Ye Yunqi giggled, and the shyness in her heart disappeared a lot. She took the small bottle and poured some liquid into her hand, squatted up, pressed it on his buttocks, and rubbed the bruised area gently. Feeling the burning yet cold sensation on his buttocks, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a little distressed.

    Though Ye Yunqi''s movements were gentle, Ye Fei still felt a little pain, but at this time he no longer had the mind to care about it. Since hey down, Ye Yunqi''s legs naturally spread apart, and Ye Fei finally saw what he wanted to see most.

    He saw a tender red crack in the middle of the white, bulging fleshy lips. And because of the posture problem, the small crack opened slightly, revealing the small pink clitoris inside and the two tightly closed little red lips.

    Unexpectedly, the girl''s ce was so beautiful. Ye Fei felt a little regretful. He had so many good opportunities before; why didn''t he take a look at his third sister''s ce too?

    But now I can see Ye Yunqi, which is a blessing. Looking at that pink, tender, and delicate ce, Ye Fei really wants to kiss her.

    At this time, Ye Yunqi also noticed Ye Fei''s gaze. She hurriedly sat down again and pulled the quilt over her body. Her little face was already red. She secretly scolded him in her heart. This guy has really be evil and is staring at her sosciviously. I have never seen him like this.

    "Are you applying?" Ye Fei asked knowingly.

    Ye Yunqi blushed and said angrily, "Not yet, but I don''t want to apply more."

    "Why?" Ye Fei looked innocent. "When did I offend you?"

    "What do you think?" Ye Yunqi''s face turned even redder. "Where were your eyes looking just now?"

    "You can''t me me, right?" Ye Fei still looked innocent: "You were squatting there, and I saw it as soon as I turned around. It''s so beautiful; of course I couldn''t help but want to take a second look."

    "You..." Ye Fei''s rake made Ye Yunqi a little angry, but she was also a little happy in her heart. He praised her for how beautiful it was, so let him take a look. Anyway, it''s only a fleshy hole, and he had seen it just now.

    Thinking of this, Ye Yunqi squatted down again and continued to apply medicine to him as before. Because she felt sorry for his injury, she applied it very carefully, so the progress slowed down, and it was not even half applied yet.

    Ye Fei''s eyes returned to that wonderful ce of hers. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. Finally, he couldn''t help the impulse in his heart. He quietly reached out and gently touched the little fleshy lips.

    "Ah!" Ye Yunqi was concentrating on applying the medicine to him. Suddenly, he attacked the most sensitive part. She felt a numb feelinging from there. She couldn''t help but let out a sweet cry, and her legs went soft.

    She sat down on the bed, dropped the medicine bottle in her hand, and poured out a lot of medicine.

    "What are you doing?" Ye Yunqi was really angry. She kindly applied medicine to him, but this bad guy unexpectedly touched her at that ce.Even she didn''t touch that ce.

    Ye Fei asked with a sincere face, "Qiqi, can I ask you something?"

    "What''s going on?" Ye Yunqi was stunned by his serious look. She didn''t care about being angry anymore and asked.

    "Can I kiss you just once, okay?" Ye Fei begged.

    "Why are you so crazy?" Ye Yunqi was a little dumbfounded. What happened to this guy?

    <Yunqi POV>

    His butt was smashed like that, and he still wanted to kiss me, but seeing his pleading look, I couldn''t bear to refuse.

    Anyway, it wasn''t like I hadn''t been kissed by him before, so I wasn''t afraid, so I put my little face towards him and said, "Ok, just one kiss."

    However, Ye Fei did not move for a long time. It was not until Ye Yunqi urged him again that he pointed to the ce where he had just attacked and said with some embarrassment, "I want to kiss you there."

    TO BE CONTINUED

    Server link

 Chapter 20: 20. Sweet honey Juice **

    "Ah?" Ye Yunqi was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned red. She never thought that Ye Fei wanted to kiss her there. How could that be allowed?

    Even she didn''t dare to touch that ce easily, and it was a ce to pee. Why would he want to kiss there?

    If she didn''t know Ye Fei too well, Ye Yunqi would even think that he was a pervert.

    Ye Fei was a little embarrassed after saying that, but seeing Ye Yunqi''s shy and lovely appearance, the desire in his heart became even stronger, so he begged again: "Just for a moment, okay?"

    "No!" Ye Yunqi shouted loudly: "You bad guy, what are you thinking about? Do you want to humiliate me?"

    She was a little angry now, thinking that Ye Fei wanted to kissed her shameful ce just to joke about it in future.

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and said, "How did I want to humiliate you? You should know that I''ll be the one who will kissed you there with my mouth. My dear sister, you look so beautiful there. Let me kiss you, okay?"

    When Ye Yunqi saw him praising her beauty again, she couldn''t help but spread her legs that were tightly closed together, and looked down.

    She hadn''t looked at her carefully before, but now that she looked carefully, she didn''t think there was anything good about it. I thought, do men and women have different aesthetic values here?

    Seeing her spreading her legs, Ye Fei thought she had promised him, so he hurriedly moved forward and leaned down to bury his head in her crotch. Ye Yunqi suddenly woke up and stopped him hastily, asking: "What do you wanted to do?"

    Ye Feiqi said: "Didn''t you promise me?"

    "Who agreed?" Ye Yunqi instinctively retorted, and then she noticed her current posture. She was sitting on the bed with her legs spread wide apart, exposing her fresh and tender parts to him without reservation.

    In front of her eyes, this posture looked very much like the woman in a pornographic picture that she secretly saw from her third sister. The man in the picture had his head buried in the woman''s crotch.

    Thinking of this, Ye Yunqi hurriedly closed her legs again and said with a blushing face: "I didn''t agree. I just heard you say that my ce looks good, so I wanted to see it for myself."

    "Do you think it looks good too?" Ye Fei asked with a smile.

    "Is there anything good to see? Isn''t it just a ce to pee?" Although Ye Yunqi felt that there was nothing good to see there, Ye Fei''s praise still made her very happy, but she did not show it. Instead, she looked very indifferent.

    They had been inseparable since childhood, and it can even be said that Ye Fei, who has some kind of spiritual connection, could understand her little thoughts and said with a smile: "But I really think it looks good."

    "Whether it looks good or not is none of your business?" Ye Yunqi suddenly realized what she was discussing with her brother, and the shyness in her heart rose again, so she pretended to be arrogant and said something back to him.

    "Can you let me kiss you?" Ye Fei begged again: "Good sister, please just once, okay? I''ll listen to you on everything from now on!"

    Ye Yunqi is also an eighteen-year-old girl. Although she has been exposed to this knowledge, she never done anything like this, the more he is like this, the more curious she bes.

    In fact, under Ye Fei''s plea, she also wants to give it a try. After all, it felt good when he touched it with his fingers just now. However, due to the girl''s instinctive shyness, she did not agree.

    Now that Ye Fei gave her enough steps, she said smoothly: "Really, you will listen to me on everything?"

    "Yeah!" Seeing that her tone finally rxed, Ye Fei was overjoyed and hurriedly nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice: "I promise, if you ask me to go east, I will never go west!"

    "Then, okay." Ye Yunqi finally agreed, and slowlyy down on the bed, gently spreading her beautiful legs carved out of white jade, but she was already too embarrassed to look at Ye Fei anymore, and closed her eyes tightly, she even put a pillow over her face.

    Ye Fei greedily looked at the beautiful tender pink flower between his sister''s legs. He slowly moved his head over and looked at it up close. Ye Fei found that it was even more beautiful.

    Ye Yunqi''s flower was very small. It looks extremely delicate, with very little pubic hair, only sparsely growing on the mons pubis, and not a single one around the pink slits. Thebia majora are snow-white and crystal clear, and thebia minora are pink and cute.

    They are a little translucent under the light, like the red and white crystals were carved into the same shape and were extremely cute.

    Ye Yunqi waited for a long time, but she didn''t feel anything there, so she took the pillow away and looked at Ye Fei, only to see that he was staring at her with wide eyes, feeling shy again in her heart.

    She got up and shouted: "Are you going to kiss it or not? If you don''t want to kiss me, forget it." As she said that, she closed her legs.

    Ye Fei hurriedly stretched out his hands to hold her legs and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll kiss it right away, okay?"

    Ye Fei said this as if Ye Yunqi was begging him to kiss her there, which made Ye Yunqi very dissatisfied, but she did not fall out with him and just covered her face with the pillow again.

    Although he really wanted to enjoy it for a while, he slowly moved his face closer. When he came closer, he felt a strange fragrance mixed with a touch of fishy smelling into his nose, this fishy smell is so light that it is almost invisible is not only not offensive, but makes people want to smell it more. It also has a stimting effect on his lust.

    Ye Fei feels that his lower body is swollen even more. .

    Ye Fei did not kiss Ye Yunqi''s kitty right away, but first stretched out his tongue and gently licked the small flesh bud at the top of her slit with the tip of his tongue.

    "Oh..ahh" Although Ye Fei''s lick was very light, Ye Yunqi was just an untouched virgin. How had she ever experienced such stimtion?

    She couldn''t help but let out a long moan, and her body trembled violently. For a moment, she felt like there was a loud bang in her head. The extremely strange pleasure almost made her pass out.

    Compared to Ye Yunqi, Ye Fei was not much better. After licking her, a thunderp sounded in his mind. He only had one thought, ''that is, I licked it, I licked my little sister''s cunt. Wow, this is the smell of a pussy!''

    Being stimted by Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi''s lower lips, which were originally tightly closed, opened and closed slightly, and a trace of crystal water seeped out from inside.

    Ye Fei stuck out his tongue again, gently licked her sensitivebia minora, and picked the dew drops into his mouth. Although it only had a slightly salty taste, Ye Fei felt that this was something out of most delicious juices.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 21: 21. Small mouth**

    "Ah -" Ye Yunqi let out another long moan, and suddenly mped Ye Fei''s head with her white and tender thighs, shouting: "Bad guy, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you wanted to kiss me? Why? Do you lick it with your tongue?"

    Although she enjoyed the strange pleasure very much, the feeling of being so good that her soul was about to disperse made her a little uneasy, so she wanted to stop Ye Fei.

    "Okay, I''ll kiss you now!" Ye Fei said, opening his mouth, taking her small and tender pussy lips into his mouth, sucking it hard, and at the same time licking her wetbia back and forth with his tongue.

    "Ahh -" Ye Yunqi felt a much stronger pleasure than beforeing from underneath her. She couldn''t help but sit up straight, mped her legs harder on Ye Fei''s head, and reached out to grab his hair, however, she did not pulled him outward, but instead pulled toward his face to her crotch with force.

    Ye Fei''s strength was much worse than Ye Yunqi''s. When she pressed her like this, his whole mouth and nose were pressed tightly against her pussy, and he couldn''t even breathe.

    However, Ye Fei did not struggle, he knows now he achieved something that no one out there could achieve, so he held it in for a while. He continued to tease herbia minora and clitoris with the tip of his tongue, and used more suction with his mouth.

    Such intense stimtion was beyond what Ye Yunqi, a little virgin, could bear. Before Ye Fei could even take a breath, she was already on the verge of climax.

    Her body could not help but tremble, and she shouted in a trembling voice: " Brother, this is bad, I want to pee!"

    As she said this, she wanted to pull Ye Fei''s head out of her crotch.

    But Ye Fei didn''t follow her intention. He hugged her butt tightly with both hands and moved his tongue even faster. Ye Yunqi, who was on the verge of orgasm, couldn''t use much strength and finally couldn''t pull out Ye Fei''s head.

    "Aggghhn..ugh"

    She let out a long scream, her body tightened violently, and her pussy contracted vigorously, and then a stream of sweet spring water surged out from her untouched wonderful spring, but it was all caught by Ye Fei mouth.

    After the climax, Ye Yunqi fell softly on the bed. Ye Fei also stuck his head out from under her crotch and asked with a smile: "How do you feel?"

    Ye Yunqi''s face suddenly turned red, and she said apologetically: "Brother, I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold it back just now and peed."

    "Silly girl, that''s not peeing." Ye Fei couldn''t help but show off what he had just read in the book during the day: "That''s a unique reaction of a woman when she climaxes, and whates out is not pee."

    "Is that so?" Although Ye Yunqi is smart, she knows nothing about this matter.

    Ye Fei was actually just a half-hearted person who had just read a few novels and didn''t know much about this aspect.

    However, he didn''t show it, but nodded seriously and said: "Yes, that''s it. How did you feel just now ?"

    "I feel like my soul is about to fly." Ye Yunqi recalled: "Brother, you make me feel sofortable."

    "Is it reallyfortable?" Ye Fei asked again.

    "Yeah! It''s reallyfortable, at first it was hard handle the pleasure but when I achieved the climax it was sofortable."

    Ye Yunqi had nothing to hide from Ye Fei, and even though it was only this time, she was actually a little obsessed with this feeling, and she even hoped that Ye Fei could do it for her in the future , so she told the truth.

    "Since it''s veryfortable, can I ask you one more thing?" Ye Fei took the opportunity to make a request.

    "What''s the matter?" Ye Yunqi was a little strange. She even let him kiss her there, what else could he ask for?

    Ye Fei turned over violently, letting his huge dick shine in front of her eyes, and said, "Can you do it for me too?"

    This was the first time Ye Yunqi saw a man''s thing for real, and she couldn''t help but be curious. She didn''t expect that her weak brother actually had such a big guy, and it was standing straight up to the sky.

    It looked very energetic and hard. She couldn''t help but stretched out her little hand and touched it. The thing swayed from side to side as she touched it.

    Seeing that his twin was a little curious about his dick, Ye Fei was very happy. Since she was curious, it shouldn''t be too difficult for her to get it for him, so he asked, "Okay or not?"

    Ye Yunqi felt a little guilty for Ye Fei, and because he had made herself sofortable just now, she didn''t want to refuse his request.

    However, looking at the thick and long thing, she became a little distressed and asked: "But, what should I do?"

    Ye Fei actually didn''t know what to do clearly, but he thought of the pleasure that the third sister Yunying gave when she held himst night, so he took her little hand, asked her to hold his dick, and said: "You try to move it. "

    Ye Yunqi held the thing that made her curious. It felt hard but soft at the same time, and it was still warm. It felt very interesting. She couldn''t help but hold it tightly and gently stroke it a few times.

    "Hiss!" Ye Fei took a breath of relief and praised: "Not bad, just do it like this."

    Seeing the cheerful expression on Ye Fei''s face, Ye Yunqi knew that she had done the right thing, and she was very happy in her heart, so she sped up the movements of her hands.

    Ye Feiy there, enjoying the service of his sister''s little hands. He felt that the pleasure was getting stronger and stronger, almost reaching the edge of explosion. Looking at his twin sister''s slightly open mouth, another thought suddenly came to his mind, so he said: "Good sister, can you help me do it with your mouth too?"

    Ye Yunqi stopped the movement of her hands and said a little strangely: "Use my mouth? How?"

    Ye Fei straightened the dick in her hand and said, "Just help me suck it."

    "Ah?" Ye Yunqi was startled. Looking at the thick thing, she felt a little repelled. And even if she agreed, how could she hold such a big thing?

    Seeing Ye Yunqi''s hesitation, Ye Fei couldn''t help showing a pleading expression and said, "Qiqi, just for a moment, okay? I did it for you with my mouth just now."

    Seeing Ye Fei''s pleading look, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel soft in her heart. She thought, yes, he doesn''t dislike her, so how can she dislike him?

    So she nodded slightly, opened her little mouth as wide as possible, and slowly lowered her head to take the big thing in.

    Although Ye Yunqi had tried her best, she could only take the ns into her mouth, so she just suck on it rub it with her tongue time to time. However, Ye Fei couldn''t bear it anymore. He only felt that his cock entered a warm and slippery cavity. This kind of stimtion was more intense than Ye Fei''s hands.

    "Ughnmm"

    He, who was already on the verge of explosion, couldn''t bear it anymore. With a low roar, he sat up violently, his ns swelled up, and he began to ejacte for the first time in his life.

    *Splurt*Splurtt

    After Ye Yunqi took Ye Fei''s dick into her mouth, she didn''t know what to do. So she just suck on it , but she didn''t expect that his dick started to spray out as soon as it entered her mouth. She couldn''t help but feel shocked and want to spit it out.

    But Ye Fei''s strength surged up from nowhere, and he held her head tightly to prevent her from leaving. Ye Yunqi was afraid of hurting him, so she didn''t dare to struggle too hard, and in the end she had to let him cum all into her mouth. .

    It wasn''t until he finished spraying that Ye Fei took his dick out of the girl''s mouth. Ye Yunqi felt that there was a lot of salty viscous liquid in her mouth, and she hurriedly wanted to spit it out, but Ye Fei saw that his semen was in the girl''s mouth.

    The lustful sight of her red little mouth gave rise to an evil thought. He suddenly held her little head with both hands, stared into her eyes tightly, and softly ordered: "Swallow it!"

    Ye Yunqi was a little frightened by him for a moment. She looked at him aggrievedly, closed her mouth, moved, and made a "gurgling" sound in her throat, apparently swallowing all his semen.

    Having achieved his goal, the evil thoughts in Ye Fei''s heart suddenly dissipated, and even his body lost any strength, and the hands holding Ye Yunqi''s head loosened.

    After Ye Fei''s scary look disappeared, Ye Yunqi also came back to her senses from her fear. Feeling a little annoyed, she shouted, "You bastard, how dare you make me drink that stuff!" Then she pushed Ye Fei hard.

    Ye Fei had no strength at all. He fell down on the bed after being pushed by her. He felt a strong dizziness in his head and couldn''t help but groan slightly.

    "Ugh"

    Ye Yunqi just pushed him because she was too excited, but she regretted it just after pushing him. When she heard Ye Fei groan, she was even more shocked. She hurriedly approached Ye Fei and asked anxiously: "Brother ,are you OK?"

    Seeing that his little sister still cared so much about him, Ye Fei felt a little apologetic and said in a weak voice: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have forced you to drink that thing."

    "No, you didn''t force me, it''s what I like to drink." Ye Yunqiforted: "Brother, don''t scare me. As long as you are fine, I will drink your stuff every day!"

    "Really?" Ye Fei became excited, sat up suddenly, and grabbed Ye Yunqi''s shoulders with both hands: "Are you really willing to drink it every day?"

    Ye Yunqi saw Ye Fei be so energetic all of a sudden, thinking that he was just pretending to lie to her, she couldn''t help but became furious, pushed him hard, and shouted: "Asshole, you go to hell!"

    She hurriedly put on her clothes and ran out quickly, never looking at Ye Fei on the bed again.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 22: 22. Kissing the goddess of my dreams

    After running out of Ye Fei''s room, Ye Yunqi was still a little angry, and wanted to swear not to pay attention to him anymore, but then she thought about the happiness he had given her, and she had some aftertaste.

    For a moment, she was a little confused, and she said to herself bitterly. : "Bad brother, stinky brother! If you dare to force me to drink your stuff, I''ll ignore you in the future!"

    Just when Ye Yunqi was furious, Aunt Zhang''s voice came from downstairs again: "Yiru, why are you here?"

    Then a very gentle voice came up: "Sister Zhang, let me take a look at my two cute angels. They didn''t cause you any trouble, right?"

    "No, they are very well-behaved." Aunt Zhang said, but Ye Yunqi had already strode downstairs. How could she not recognize her mother''s voice?

    After going downstairs, there was a woman in her thirties talking to Aunt Zhang in the hall. The woman was about 1.72 meters tall, and her extremely hot figure was wrapped in a tight ck suit.

    She had maybe just came back from thepany, there was a faint smile on her beautiful face, a pair of rimless myopia sses on the bridge of her cute nose, and the corners of her rosy mouth were slightly turned up, making her look extremely gentle.

    She was not at all like, how she was at thepany. She is now just Liu Yiru, the mother of Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi.

    "Mom!" Ye Yunqi shouted and threw herself into Liu Yiru''s arms, saying coquettishly: "Mom, I miss you."

    "Silly girl, you miss me after just one day? Then your brother who hasn''t seen me for two months, how much would he miss me?"

    Liu Yiru gently stroked her daughter''s head, and then looked towards the stairs. But she didn''t see her son, so she couldn''t help but ask: "Qiqi, where is your brother?"

    "He''s already asleep!" Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but think of the scene just now, and a blush appeared on her little face.

    "Sleeping? It''s still so early, why is he sleeping? Is he feeling unwell?" Liu Yiru muttered to herself with some worry.

    Seeing the blush on her daughter''s face, she thought it was the naughty daughter who bullied her son again. Then, she smiled and said, "Isn''t it you who bullied your brother again?"

    "No!" Ye Yunqi pouted, wondering who was bullying whom? He just forced people to drink his stuff, but it seems that he also drank mine. Forget it, let''s not argue with him!

    Although Ye Yunqi did not admit it, Liu Yiru believed it so, since the brother and sister often fight, and Ye Yunqi is very measured and has never dealt harshly with him, so she didn''t think too much and took her daughter''s hand and walk upstairs and entered Ye Fei''s room.

    At this time, Ye Fei really fainted. Although he was pretending to be unconscious for the first time, he couldn''t hold on at that time.

    Later, Ye Yunqi said in desperation that she would use her mouth to do it to him. He sat up again excitedly, but he could no longer withstand her push.

    Seeing Ye Fei lying there unconscious, Liu Yiru was startled, hurriedly walked to him and sat down and shook him gently and shouted: "Xiao Fei, Xiao Fei !"

    Ye Fei was unconscious, so naturally he would not react. Liu Yiru shook him several times, but when she saw that he made no movement, she reached out and poked under his nose, and then she felt relieved.

    She turned back to look at Ye Yunqi with a serious face and asked: "Qiqi, what happened to your brother?"

    "Ah?" Ye Yunqi could also see that Ye Fei was definitely not pretending this time, and she was a little panicked, and said anxiously: "I don''t know, I just pushed him."

    "Okay, why did you push him? Don''t you know his physical condition?" Liu Yiru was a little angry now.

    "Of course I know, but..." Ye Yunqi had the nerve to tell her mother what just happened, so she could only say: "Who made him so bad!"

    Seeing that her daughter still refused to admit her mistake, Liu Yiru became even more angry and shouted: "Go back to your room and think about it!"

    She loved her two little children very much, and the heaviest punishment was to make them shut up and think about their mistakes.

    Ye Yunqi felt extremely aggrieved, but she did not dare to contradict her mother, so she just pout, re at Ye Fei bitterly, and then went back to the room.

    After her daughter left, Liu Yiru hugged Ye Fei very gently, letting his upper body rest in her arms, and murmured to herself: "Xiao Fei, mother''s is here, please wake up."

    Ye Fei dreamed again, and it was the same dream he hadst night. He was holding a giant sword and was invincible. Next, he hugged a beauty, but this time he was hugged by a beauty.

    Feeling the softness tightly attached to the side of his face, Ye Fei slowly opened his eyes. The first thing that caught his eye was that very familiar and beautiful face. Looking at that slightly opened lips, he couldn''t help but open his own. That sexy little mouth was calling his own name, Ye Fei suddenly wanted to kiss it.

    No, it can''t be like this, she is my goddess! Ye Fei warned himself in his heart, but he also thought, this is in a dream, so a kiss will be okay!

    Thinking like this, he could no longer hold back any longer. He finally raised his head, opened his mouth and took the soft, sexy lips in his mouth, and sucked lightly.

    Liu Yiru was worried about her son''s condition, but unexpectedly she was kissed by him on her lips. Then she knew that he had woken up. She was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Xiao Fei, do you feel ufortable? Qiqi didn''t hit you somewhere, right?"

    As for him kissing her on the lips, she doesn''t care. As long as her son is fine, let alone kissing him on the lips, she can ept anything.

    Ye Fei didn''t expect that this was not a dream, and couldn''t help but be shocked. However, seeing that his mother didn''t me him, he felt relieved and smiled slightly: "Mom, I''m fine. It''s just that I had some problems during the physical education ss during the day. So, I''m exhausted."

    He knew that Ye Yunqi would not be embarrassed to tell their mother about it, so he would not say it either.

    "It''s okay!" Liu Yiru hugged his head tightly and said with some fear, "How about I go tell Wuxia and you won''t have to attend physical education sses in the future."

    Ye Fei had no intention of listening to what she said at this time, because Liu Yiru''s hug made his whole face buried in her pair of huge soft breasts. This feeling was really great, although he was a little short of breath.

    But Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a little distraught. He really wanted to take off her clothes and y with this pair of treasures that made his heart beat so much.

    Liu Yiru saw that her son didn''t answer after she finished speaking. She looked down and realized that she had buried his face in her breasts in her excitement. She felt a little apologetic and hurriedly helped him straighten his body and asked: "Xiao Fei, are you okay? Did mom hurt you?

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 23: 23. Unexpected discovery

    "No, I''m fine." Ye Fei stared at the towering ce, wishing to let her be buried him for a while longer, but this was just a hope, and he was embarrassed to ask it.

    "It''s okay." Liu Yiru gently hugged Ye Fei again, but did not hold his head in her arms again. She smiled and said, "Then tell mom about your time in the army camp."

    Seeing that his wish did note true, Ye Fei was a little disappointed, but he was still very happy to be able to talk to his mother more, so he talked endlessly about what he saw and heard in the army.

    He used to be a child who rarely went out, apart from going to school every day, and diving into the Inte, and his life is very monotonous.

    However, these two months in the army have increased his knowledge a lot. It is not an exaggeration to say that this period is a period of transformation for him, so he said everything . Seeing how he was also very interested in talking and gesticting, made Liu Yiru giggle.

    It wasn''t until nearly eleven o''clock in the night that Ye Fei finished telling all the interesting things that happened during that time.

    Although what he said were all trivial things, Liu Yiru was still very happy to listen because she could see that her son was better than before. He is much more cheerful. How could she, a mother, not feel happy?

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Liu Yiru touched Ye Fei''s head lovingly and said with a smile: "Go to bed early. You have to go to school tomorrow and my mother has to go back."

    "Mom, can you please stay? I want to sleep with you." Ye Fei could swear that he just wanted to stay with his mother for a while now, and he definitely didn''t have any evil thoughts.

    Looking at her son''s longing eyes, a trace of guilt shed in Liu Yiru''s eyes. However, these were extraordinary times, so she could only harden her heart: "No, mom has some things to deal with when she gets home. Be good, go to bed early, mom promises you, when you go home at the weekend, your mother will hold you to sleep."

    "Yeah, okay." Ye Fei could see from her eyes that she seemed to be worried about something, but he didn''t say anything. He justforted: "Mom, don''t make yourself work too hard. Money and everything else are external things. Our family is most important and us being happy together."

    "I know." Liu Yiru looked at her sensible son and secretly made up her mind to create a peaceful harbor for him no matter what.

    After Liu Yiru left, Ye Fei quickly fell asleep. This time, he didn''t dream again and slept very sweetly. When he woke up the next day, he felt refreshed all over and his usual feeling of powerlessness was alleviated.

    After getting out of bed, Ye Fei took a shower and checked that it was still early. Then he went to the gym on the first floor and picked up the dumbbell that belonged to him to practice arm strength.

    Liu Yiru made it specially for him and only he could do it. Yes, Ye Yunqi will never touch this thing because it is too light for her.

    Lifting it slowly twice, Ye Fei was a little surprised, because he found that his strength had be a little stronger overnight. Although it was still a bit difficult to lift this small dumbbell, the progress was already very big,pared with what he had done in the army for two months.

    Putting down the dumbbells, Ye Fei fell into deep thought. What made him suddenly stronger? Is it because of the extreme exercise in physical education ss yesterday?

    However, he quickly rejected this idea. When he was in the army, he also forced himself to do such extreme sports several times. However, the next day he did not feel this rxed at all, but was extremely tired, let alone feel strong.

    "Could it be?" Ye Fei muttered to himself and thought of a possibility. He hurriedly sat down and started running his technique given by the old man. Sure enough, he could clearly sense that there was a very weak warm energy flow in his body. There is a flow within the body that has never existed before.

    Ye Fei was overjoyed. It seemed that his persistence had finally paid off, but what was a little strange was that it suddenly started to move, forgetting that he didn''t feel anything when he practiced yesterday.

    He continued practicing until Aunt Zhang asked him to eat. Ye Fei was disappointed to find that he had a sense of Qi in his body, but his own active practice had no effect at all. The air flow just moved slowly ording to the route of the exercise, and his own urging to move it doesn''t make it speed up even a little bit, let alone make it grow at all.

    After leaving the fitness room disappointed, Ye Fei found that Ye Yunqi was already sitting in the living room eating, so he smiled and said: "Qiqi, why didn''t you wait for me to eat ?"

    "Hmph!" Ye Yunqi gave him a roll of her eyes, snorted and ignored him. This guy was so bad. Not only did he let herself drink his salty stuff, but he also caused her to be scolded by her mother. This is absolutely unforgivable!

    Ye Fei also roughly guessed why she was angry, he chuckled, sat down next to her, looked at her with a smile, saw her little mouth that kept opening and closing because of eating, he couldn''t help but think of what happenedst night, hownit felt so good that he couldn''t help but want to tease her.

    Picking up a sausage, Ye Fei held it in his mouth, but did not eat it. He just held it for a while, took it out from his mouth, then took a small sip of milk, but did not swallow it. He kept it in his mouth and smiled at Ye Yunqi and said, "Qiqi, does it taste good?"

    Ye Yunqi didn''t want to pay attention to him, but after hearing his confused question, she couldn''t help but look at him, and saw the white milk in his mouth. She immediately understood what he meant, and her face turned red with embarrassment, she raised her foot and kicked his calf hard.

    "Ahh!" Ye Fei couldn''t help but screamed. His sister had never hit him so hard before, but today he didn''t feel much pain. It seemed that she was really angry. Ye Fei didn''t dare to tease her anymore, so he had to eat his breakfast in silence. While eating, he was still thinking about his own skills.

    After eating, Ye Yunqi took Ye Fei to school by bike as usual, but today she ignored him and didn''t say anything regardless of what he said.

    Ye Yunqi had already thought about it. Although she was scolded by her mother because of him, he really made her feelfortablest night. If he was willing to apologize and say something nice, she would forgive him.

    But she didn''t expect that not only did he not apologize, and made her ashamed of herself was absolutely unforgivable, so she made up her mind and talked nothing to him today.

    After teasing Ye Yunqi for a while, he didn''t see her answering him. Ye Fei also felt a little bored and had to be silent. His mind turned to his sudden change today. What happened to stimte that unlucky skill?

    Until he arrived at school, Ye Fei didn''t think of a reason, so he had to put it down temporarily, because there was a test waiting for him in front of him, and he had to climb upto the fourth floor. He had offended Ye Yunqi, and he didn''t know if she would wait for him .

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 24: 24. Twin sister jealousy

    Sure enough, when going upstairs, Ye Yunqi no longer guarded Ye Fei as carefully as before, but she did not leave him alone, but walked in front of him, slowly climbing the stairs, and asionally looking back, he saw that she was just a little angry with him and ashamed of herself, but in fact she still cared about him as much as before.

    After reaching the third floor in one breath, Ye Fei didn''t feel as exhausted as he would feel before. He stopped to wipe his sweat and looked up at Ye Yunqi''s back. Unexpectedly, he saw an exciting scene.

    Today, Ye Yunqi did not wear the mid-length skirt like yesterday, but put on a short skirt that only barely reached her knees. Since she was several steps ahead of Ye Fei, from Ye Fei''s point of view, he could directly see underneath her short skirt, the cute little one with cartoon patterns from yesterday was gone, reced by a pair of white translucentce panties.

    The thin fabric was so red that Ye Fei could even see the one inside.

    Thinking of the wonderful soft and slippery feeling when he kissed that cest night, Ye Fei was stunned for a moment, and he couldn''t help but have a reaction from below.

    Ye Yunqi heard the footsteps behind her stop and knew that he may had reached his limit again. However, he could hold on until the third floor before resting, which was already a great improvement.

    She couldn''t help but feel happy for him. She turned around to see him, but unexpectedly... She saw him staring at her...

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help feeling ashamed and happy. She dressed like this on purpose today just to arouse his thoughts. It felt so good to be kissed by himst night. She couldn''t help but want it, but she was embarrassed to speak out, she wanted to let him understand and take the initiative to serve her.

    Thinking of the heaven-like pleasurest night, Ye Yunqi felt a heat down there, and the juice that flow out of her due to his kiss was beginning to flow out again.

    Don''te out!

    Ye Yunqi warned herself in her heart, otherwise she would be embarrassed if he saw it, so she no longer cared about being angry, walked a few steps quickly toe to him, supported him and said: "How about it, can you still go?"

    Ye Fei did not answer her, but asked with a smile: "Aren''t you angry with me anymore?"

    "Hmph! Who said I''m not angry anymore?" Ye Yunqi snorted: "I only helped you because you are my brother. I won''t care about you anymore when I get upstairs!"

    Ye Fei was not disappointed and said with a smile: "That means you will not ignore me here?"

    Ye Yunqi was no longer angry with him as before, but she still had a look of a bit of trouble in her face.

    At this moment, she was stopped by his words, and she pretended to be helpless and said: " I''ll be merciful and I''ll deal with you in the corridor for now. If you have anything to say, please tell me quickly, otherwise you won''t have the chance in a while."

    "Okay." Ye Fei smiled and said, "What I want to ask is, why are you dressed like this today? Don''t you usually hate wearing short skirts?"

    Ye Yunqi''s face couldn''t help but blush. How could she have the nerve to tell him her thoughts ?

    She had to pretend to be fierce and shouted: "Do you care what I wear? I like to wear short skirts now, do you have objections?"

    "Of course I have objections!" Ye Fei said seriously: "Did you know that it''s easy to get exposed when you dress like this?"

    Thinking of what he was staring at her just now, Ye Yunqi''s face turned even redder, but since she had already be tough, she decided to be tough to the end, so she said: "So what? What does this have to do with you?"

    "Of course it''s my business!" Ye Fei''s eyes were a little angry, and he didn''t know what was going on. Whenever he thought that she might be seen by other men, he felt extremely ufortable: "No one can watch it!"

    Seeing that Ye Fei showed the same domineering attitude as when he forced herself to drink his stuffst night, Ye Yunqi softened again, lowered her head and said aggrievedly: "Do you think that all my years of practice are in vain? How is that possible? I''ll let them see me."

    Hearing what she said, Ye Fei felt a little apologetic, but he still said domineeringly: "No matter what, I don''t like you dressing like this. If you want to wear it, just wear it at home. There are no outsiders there."

    "Oh, I got it." Ye Yunqi felt aggrieved like a frustrated little daughter-inw, but she also felt a little sweet in her heart. She knew that her brother must be jealous, but there were many boys who were jealous of her in the past, but she had never been like this.

    Ye Fei''s strength was only temporary, and Ye Yunqi''s little daughter-inw appearance was even less likely tost. After leaving the corridor, Ye Fei changed back to the frail boy, while Ye Yunqi showed off her big sister style again. She nodded casually to those who greeted her either sincerely or out of fear.

    Back in the ssroom, Lin Ling had already arrived before them. As usual, she tidied up Ye Fei''s desk and chairs. Today, her attitude towards Ye Fei also changed greatly. After what happened yesterday, naturally, she could no longer deliberately pretend to be contemptuous to irritate Ye Fei like she did before.

    When Ye Fei sat down next to her, Lin Ling took out her small handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with some me: "Don''t you know how to take a rest? Why do you tire yourself so much and sweat so much?" ?" Although she was ming, her tone was extremely gentle.

    Looking at Lin Ling''s distressed and beautiful face, Ye Fei felt very happy. Unexpectedly, after just one summer vacation, Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, two girls who were either hostile to him or despised him, both changed.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but grab Lin Ling''s little hand, looked into her eyes and said affectionately: "I understand, it doesn''t matter now, Lingling, thank you."

    Lin Ling was a little embarrassed by him, and lowered her head with a red face. Ye Fei looked at her shy look, and thought that girls who are shy are the most beautiful. Whether it is Lin Ling or Ye Yunqi.

    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that Ye Yunqi, who he thought was shy and cute, was a little angry with him at this time. Seeing Ye Fei and Lin Ling being so close, for some reason, Ye Yunqi suddenly felt a little blocked in his heart, and there was also a sour feeling, which made her very ufortable, and her eyes when looking at Ye Fei became a little unkind.

    ''Snort! You stinky guy, you just messed with someone else yesterday, and now you are so close to another girl, it is really unforgivable!!''

    Ye Yunqi thought a little angrily, but then she thought again, Lin Ling was Ye Fei''s fianc¨¦e, the intimacy between them is what they should be, so why should I feel ufortable?

    She couldn''t figure out this question no matter how hard she thought about it, but one thing was decided, that is, she would no longer pay attention to that stinky guy no matter what he said today, and she would not him talk a word to him.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 25: 25. The right way to apologize**

    It has to be said that no matter whether they are women or girls, their thinking is difficult to understand. Although Ye Yunqi was very dissatisfied with the intimacy between Ye Fei and Lin Ling, they were still so close during lunch.

    Ye Yunqi had no dissatisfaction with Lin Ling in her heart, but just said that she would ignore Ye Fei no matter what.

    After school in the afternoon, Ye Fei, who had enjoyed Lin Ling''s gentleness for the whole day, got on Ye Yunqi''s bicycle again. However, Ye Yunqi''s attitude towards him was even worse than in the morning.

    No matter what he said, she just refused to pay attention to him. This made Ye Fei a little strange, because the two had basically reconciled in the corridor.

    When they got home, Aunt Zhang just smiled when she saw how they looked. This was amon urrence in the past. Ye Fei would often make Ye Yunqi angry, but this little girl didn''t tend to be longsting and would be fine after a while, so she didn''t bother to say anything more.

    After dinner, the two went to the study again and sat down at the desk facing each other. Ye Yunqi still had a stern face. She took out her homework book and lowered her head to write.

    Ye Fei did not do his homework and said to Ye Yunqi: "Qiqi, I didn''t quite understand today''s ss. Can you exin it to me?" In order to get his little sister to speak, he could only make himself dumber.

    Ye Yunqi did speak this time, but her tone was very bad: "Humph, why are you asking me? Go find your LingLing."

    Ye Fei was stunned for a moment, but then heughed secretly. It seemed that she was as jealous as he was. He just said "Oh" and said nothing more.

    After Ye Yunqi said those jealous words, she waited for Ye Fei''sfort. She thought, he would definitelye tofort her and promise that he would treat her no worse than he treated Lin Ling.

    However, after waiting for a long time, there was no movement from the other side. Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel disappointed and sad. She lowered her head and scribbled on her homework book, but she didn''t even know what she was drawing.

    While sulking, Ye Yunqi suddenly felt something moving on her legs. She looked down and saw Ye Fei had crawled under the table. He was squatting in front of her legs, gently stroking her smooth thighs with both hands. Her heartbeat quickened and she asked in a trembling voice, "What are you doing?"

    Ye Fei raised his head, looked at her beautiful little face, and chuckled, "I have offended you, and now I have to apologize to you." Then he lifted up her short skirt and buried his head in it.

    Ye Yunqi''s heartbeat quickened a little. She knew that her brother wanted her to experience again the exhrating pleasure she hadst night. Sure enough, before she could finish her thought, Ye Fei had already pulled her tinyce panties aside.

    This time Ye Fei was not as reckless as he wasst night. He wanted to let his little sister experience the feeling of slowly reaching orgasm. For this, he secretly read a book during the day, that author of the novel he readst time suggested.

    After pushing his little sister''s panties aside, Ye Fei did not rush to kiss her little tender pussy. Instead, he stretched out his tongue and licked the inside of her thighs first. His hands were not idle either.

    He reached into her shirt and held her breasts through her bra, kneading them gently. After a while, he pushed the bra up to the top of her breasts, directly grabbed the pair of soft breasts, and from time to time he gently pulled on the two small nipples with his fingers.

    Ye Yunqi sat on the chair, closed her eyes, and enjoyed the pleasure her brother gave her. The feeling now was far less intense thanst night, but it made her enjoy it even more. She couldn''t help but feel grateful to this considerate twin brother. He was so good at taking care of her.

    But after a while, Ye Yunqi became dissatisfied again, because Ye Fei kept licking the inside of her thighs, licking the left side and then the right side, but never going to the ce where she really needed it.

    Ye Yunqi was already so wet by his teasing that she couldn''t help but urge him, "Brother, don''t just lick my legs, I want it there."

    "What do you want?" Ye Fei raised his head and looked at his younger sister with an evil smile on his face.

    "Here!" Ye Yunqi pointed at her already extremely wet little pussy. But she didn''t want to use the term generally used for it.

    "Here is your little pussy." Ye Fei''s smirk became even more intense: "Do you want your brother to lick your little cunt?"

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Although she didn''t know what to call that ce, she knew that the word "cunt" was a very embarrassing word, otherwise those bad students would not always curse "your mother''s cunt" when scolding others. She really didn''t expect that her brother would ask her to say such an embarrassing word.

    Seeing her face turn red, Ye Fei secretlyughed in his heart, which made her even more amused. So he lowered his head and licked her erect clitoris, but separated after the first lick. Then he smiled and asked, "Why? Don''t you want it?"

    After he licked her sensitive clitoris, Ye Yunqi''s desire became even stronger. She no longer cared about being shy and begged, "Brother, stop teasing me. Can you lick my pussy?"

    Ye Fei was overjoyed when he heard that. He stopped teasing her and opened his mouth to take her small, tender pussy lips into his mouth, sucking it gently for a few times.

    Slurp! Slurp!

    Then he let go and licked back and forth in her slit with his tongue. Ye Yunqi trembled all over and let out delicate moans from her little mouth.

    "Ohh....ahhn"

    Slurp! Slurp!

    "Agghn aggn...ohhn"

    This went on for a long time, and Ye Yunqi''s snow-white and crystal skin turned pink. Ye Fei knew that she was almost reaching her limit, so he kissed her tender pussy and began to suck and lick it hard. Sure enough, after a few strokes, Ye Yunqi trembled and reached a climax.

    "Aggghn..... brother.. s.so..methingg ising!"

    Maybe because the forey was very sufficient this time, the amount of vaginal fluid that flowed out of Ye Yunqi during her climax was much more thanst night. After Ye Fei pulled it down without leaving a drop, he actually took a big mouthful of it.

    He swallowed the liquid that flowed into his mouth, then stretched out his tongue to lick her still gaping ce clean. Ye Fei stood up and kissed her slightly opened, panting little mouth, and smiled, "Do you like my way of apologizing?"

    "Yeah." Ye Yunqi nodded gently, but she felt a slightly salty taste on her lips. After thinking about it carefully, she realized what it was.

    She couldn''t help but said coquettishly: "Bad brother, you still have that on your lips, why did you kiss me."

    "This is your own stuff, wouldn''t it be better if you taste it yourself?" Ye Feiughed, stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, praising: "Anyway it tastes very good, I like it very much, let me drink it every day in the future, okay?"

    "Ahh!" Although Ye Yunqi agreed with his suggestion in her heart, due to her shyness as a girl, she couldn''t help but scream, covering her face, and quickly ran into her room, not even caring about her homework nor about her half opened dress.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 26: 26. Morning rejection

    Looking at his younger sister''s tightly closed door, and then looking down at therge bulge below him, Ye Fei felt a little disappointed. He had been nning to ask her to help him feelfortable again.

    He felt much better today than yesterday, and he thought that after feelingfortable, he would not feel weak all over like yesterday, and he would be able to experience the gushing pleasure too.

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei suddenly had an idea and couldn''t help but connect the two things together. Could it be that his change today was caused by the ejactionst night? Thinking about it carefully, it is really possible.

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei couldn''t help but be overjoyed. If this was true, it would be great. Not only would it make him feel great, but it would also improve his physical fitness. It could really be said to be a great thing. So he hurried to Ye Yunqi''s room and knocked on the door hard, wanting her to do it to him again.

    But after knocking for a long time, Ye Yunqi still didn''te out. In the end, she was really annoyed by him and threatened to ignore him again.

    Although he knew that his younger sister was just giving fake threat due to her shyness, Ye Fei did not bother her anymore, because he could see that Ye Yunqi was probably really embarrassed this time. It seemed that he would have to do it in the bedroom next time he did it to her, which would be more eptable and he could also let her help him at the same time.

    Without Ye Yunqi''spany, Ye Fei was toozy to do the boring homework anymore. He returned to his room and took a shower.

    While taking a shower, he couldn''t help but think of the scene he and Ye Yunying had happened here the day before yesterday. The little guy who had just calmed down stood up again.

    After taking a shower, Ye Fei returned to the bed without putting on any clothes. Hey there, reached out and held his thing, feeling a little sad in his heart. It seemed that he could not do the experiment to prove his idea today.

    Tomorrow he must find a way to make his little sister morefortable so that she would be willing to serve him.

    Recalling the pleasurable feeling when his thing slid in his sister''s hand, Ye Fei couldn''t help but imitate her and moved up and down his dick a few times. He felt a little pleasureing from there, and his heart moved again.

    He thought to himself, it''s okay to do it to myself, right? Although it seems a bit bad to do this himself, in order to find a way to recover, he can only do it.

    Having made up his mind, Ye Fei''s hands moved quickly, but he found that the pleasure he got was far less than when his little sister held it with her little hands, not to mention her warm little mouth. Recalling the scene when this thing went in and out of Ye Yunqi''s little mouth, Ye Fei felt that he was getting even less pleasure now.

    Because of his distracting thoughts and the absence of the charming little beauty next to him, Ye Fei kept moving for a long time, until his arms became a little sore, then he let out a low groan and ejacted.

    After stopping, Ye Fei felt dizzy and the feeling of powerlessness and dizziness was stronger than yesterday. However, he did not lose heart, thinking that this was just an inevitable result and everything would be fine tomorrow morning.

    With a strong feeling of tiredness and anticipation for tomorrow, Ye Fei soon fell into a sweet dream.

    ....

    The next morning, Ye Fei was woken up by Ye Yunqi. When he opened his eyes, he saw a somewhat dissatisfied look on Ye Yunqi''s face. She pouted and said, "Lazy pig, you slept so soundly. I''ve been calling you for a long time."

    Ye Fei didn''t bother to deal with Ye Yunqi, but instead carefully felt the feeling of his body. However, to his disappointment, the extremely rxed feeling he had yesterday morning did not reappear. Instead, his body seemed heavier than before, and it seemed that it took a lot of effort for him to sit up.

    He slowly turned over and sat up. Ye Fei clearly felt that the heaviness he felt was not an illusion. It seemed that he was really wrong. Come to think of it, how could there be such a good thing in the world?

    He could get pleasure and improve his physical fitness at the same time. He was not the protagonist of a XYZ novel. Even if there was such a good thing, it would probably not be his turn, since many readers are waiting for their turn too.

    Seeing that he looked thoughtful after sitting up, with a bit of disappointment on his face, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but ask with concern: "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"

    Since this idea was wrong, Ye Fei thought he must have overlooked something, so he didn''t bother to answer his little sister''s question, but asked anxiously: "Do you still remember what happened the night beforest? Can you tell me in detail?"

    "Pervert!" Ye Yunqi''s face turned red. This guy was so bad that he made her recall such a shameful thing. Could it be that he wanted her to do it to him again? Thinking of this, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but look down at him.

    As Ye Fei sat up, the thin nket on his body slipped to the side. He had not worn any clothesst night, so Ye Yunqi saw his thing at a nce.

    However, it waspletely different from thest time she saw it. This guy now seemed to have no energy at all, and it hung there limply, like a dead snake.

    Seeing this, Ye Yunqi was no longer shy. She stretched out her little hand and grabbed the soft thing,ughing: "Hehe, why are you so squishy and soft? Did you do something bad?" As she spoke, she held it tightly and slid it back and forth a few times.

    Feeling Ye Yunqi''s soft little hand again, Ye Fei''s heart began to beat wildly, and that thing slowly stood up.

    Feeling the thing slowly getting hard, Ye Yunqi''s face turned red again, but she didn''t let go. Instead, shey down and put her little face close to that ce.

    Once the shyness fromst night passed, Ye Yunqi felt a little sorry for her brother. He made her sofortable, but after she wasfortable, she left him and ran away. It was really wrong. So when she saw him getting hard again, she wanted to make it up to him, so she opened her little mouth and was about to take it in.

    Ye Fei was startled and stopped her hurriedly. Although her little mouth could make him feel so good that he feel like flying, Ye Fei still had normal reasoning. Now he felt that he had no strength left. If he let her do this again, it would be a problem whether he could get up.

    Ye Yunqi didn''t expect Ye Fei to stop her. She looked at him with some confusion and asked, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you like me doing this?"

    She suddenly felt a little wronged. She put aside her dignity and took the initiative to do it for him, but he actually refused. Didn''t he like her at all?

    Seeing Ye Yunqi''s sad eyes, Ye Fei hurriedly smiled and said, "How could I not like it? I wish you would do this to me every day. But it''s gettingte now, let''s go to school first."

    Because of a vague guess, he actually made himself exhausted. Naturally, Ye Fei was embarrassed to tell his little sister about such an embarrassing thing, so he had to say that they had to go to school.

    -To be continued

    In next 2 or 3 chaps mc will get his first power up!!

 Chapter 27: 27. Family crisis

    Ye Fei''s actions were reasonable and Ye Yunqi did not doubt anything. As long as he was not angry with her, it would be fine. This way, she would be more in line with her wishes.

    Although his thing was fun, he would probably force her to drink it in the end. Although she was not too averse to drinking his stuff, Ye Yunqi still felt a little resistant.

    After going downstairs and eating something quickly, the two prepared to go to school. However, before they walked out of the living room, they saw a woman walking towards them.

    This woman looked somewhat simr to Liu Yiru and was about the same age, but her cheeks were a little fatter than Liu Yiru''s, which made her look even sexier. The ck formal dress could not hide her extremely hot body at all.

    This woman was none other than one of the most beautiful women in Wanghai City and the most powerful woman in Wanghai, the mayor of Wanghai City, Liu Fengyi, who was Liu Yiru''s sister and the aunt of Ye Fei and the others.

    Leaning against the gate, Liu Fengyi looked at the twin brother and sister whom she loved so much with a smile on her face, but she was worried about their safety in her heart. Although Ye Yunqi should be fine with her martial arts skills, she was a careless girl and might not be able to take care of Ye Fei.

    "Aunt, why are you here?" Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi asked at the same time. Although they felt very close to this aunt, they were also a little afraid of her because she was often very serious and strict.

    Looking at the frightened eyes of the two little ones, Liu Fengyi felt helpless, but there was nothing she could do about it. As the mayor of Wanghai, she had to always maintain a strong and serious attitude. As for the fact that the two little guys she loved so much alienated her, she could only say sorry in her heart.

    "I came to see you. Aren''t you going to school?" Liu Fengyi still maintained that smiling expression.

    Through the story of their second sister Ye Siyao , Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi also understood a little bit. The eldest aunt should be like their second sister. She doesn''t say it on the surface, but in fact, she cares about them very much in her heart. However, when facing her, they still feel a little ufortable.

    Hearing Liu Fengyi''s question, Ye Fei smiled and said, "Aunt must have something to ask us. There is no rush to go to school."

    Liu Fengyi said: "Then let''s talk while we walk. Qiqi, you don''t have to ride your bicycle anymore. Your aunt has a gift for you today."

    Then she led the two of them out the door. Outside the door was parked a Volkswagen Jetta. It was a two-year-old model, but it looked very new.

    Seeing the car, Ye Yunqi cheered: "Aunt, this is the gift you gave us, can I finally drive?"

    Liu Fengyi smiled and shook her head, saying, "It''s true that I gave you the car, but you can''t drive it yet." She knocked on the driver''s window and said, "Let Mingming be responsible for picking you up and dropping you off at school from now on."

    The front window of the Jetta slowly lowered, and a bright and beautiful face poked out from inside, smiling and saying, "Two little fes, get in the car."

    "Sister Mingming!" Ye Fei and his sister greeted her at the same time. They all knew this beauty. She was Zhou Mingming, their aunt''s personal secretary and driver. She also came from a martial arts family and her martial arts skills were not inferior to Ye Yunqi.

    After getting in the car, Ye Fei saw that Zhou Mingming''s usual business suit was gone, reced by a set of casual clothes.

    He couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Sister Mingming, don''t you have to go to work today? Why did you change into casual clothes?"

    Zhou Mingming started the car and said with a smile: "My future job is to pick you two up, so it doesn''t matter what I wear, right?"

    Ye Fei was stunned and asked, "Aren''t you Auntie''s secretary? Why did you change to pick us up?"

    This is indeed a very strange thing. Even if Auntie really wants to find a chance for them, she can just find someone. There is no need to send her most trusted secretary, right?

    Besides, Zhou Mingming is so good at her job, so staying with Auntie is the best choice.

    Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "Haven''t you two wanted to drive to school a long time ago? But you''re not old enough yet, so Auntie asked Mingming to pick you up for a while. She''s very considerate, so Auntie feels relieved to leave you to her."

    Ye Fei''s heart was little startled. He thought of Liu Yiru''s expression that day. It seemed that something was wrong. There seemed to be something worrying between her eyebrows.

    Now his aunt sent him a person with such good skills. Could it be that something happened in the family? Was his aunt afraid that something would happen to them?

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but look at Liu Fengyi, only to see that the look in her eyes when she looked at them was not only gentle and kind, but also had a hint of worry.

    He couldn''t help but confirm his thoughts in his heart, but he also knew that now was not the time to ask, and even if he asked, she would not tell him, because in her eyes, he was still a child who needed adult protection.

    Ye Yunqi didn''t notice anything wrong. She was still pouting andining that her aunt didn''t let her drive, and Liu Fengyi just smiled gently, obviously enjoying her coquettishints.

    Cars are much faster than bicycles. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at there high school. Liu Fengyi got off the car at the gate and walked away alone. Zhou Mingming followed them into the school. Zhou Mingming, who usually wore professional attire, was now in casual clothes, which made Ye Fei feel amazed.

    I used to think that Sister Mingming was a great beauty who was not much inferior to Mom and the others. Now it seems that I was wrong.

    Dressed in youthful clothes,with her dazzling blue hair tied in a ponytail, she was no worse than Liu Yiru and the others. Although her figure was not as hot as theirs, she was 1.75 meters tall and looked tall and well-proportioned. In Ye Fei''s eyes, she had a unique charm.

    Zhou Mingming followed them all the way to the fourth floor and watched them enter the ssroom before leaving, but she did not walk far. She just went downstairs and found a shady ce to sit down.

    She was already 25 years old, but she did not feel out of ce sitting in the high school campus. She was like a quiet little girl. The breeze blew her long flowing hair, making her exude a pure and beautiful feeling.

    Although there are many beautiful girls in a high school, only a few of them are as beautiful as Zhou Mingming. Therefore, many students and even teachers can''t help but take a few more nces at her when they pass by her.

    However, Ye Fei did not appreciate this beauty, because Zhou Mingming''s actions further proved his guess. It seems that his family may have really encountered some crisis.

    Sitting in his seat, Ye Fei couldn''t help but fall into deep thought. His aunt had sent Zhou Mingming here to protect him mainly. As for his younger sister, she didn''t need anyone''s protection. Thinking of this, he hated his body even more.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    The plot is getting thick, isn''t it?

 Chapter 28: 28. Crazy risk for power

    Ye Fei spent the whole day in deep thought, his desire for power growing stronger and stronger. He was a man, the only pure blood heir in the family, but in the past, not only could he not protect the women in the family, but he had to be protected by them everywhere.

    If the days could still be as peaceful as before, he would not have too many thoughts. But now it is different. The opponents that his mother and the others encountered seem to be very powerful, and at this time, not only can he not help them, but he has to distract them to protect himself. Ye Fei cannot ept this.

    During lunch, Ye Yunqi felt that something was wrong with Ye Fei, but she didn''t think too much about it. Her brother had been acting strange during this period, and she had gotten used to it. In addition, she and Lin Ling were both addicted to a mobile game, so she was only concerned with ying with her and didn''t pay much attention to Ye Fei, thinking it''s not out of his character.

    Soon the sses ended and they went back to home with Mingming.

    ***

    It was not until they returned home and had dinner that the two came to the study. Ye Yunqi looked at Ye Fei with some longing in her eyes. Ye Fei made her sofortable in the past two days that she had be addicted to this feeling. So when they were alone, she felt the longing and desire again.

    From the look in his little sister''s eyes, Ye Fei understood what she wanted. However, thinking of what happened this morning, he couldn''t help but shrink back.

    He pretended not to see her eager and pleading eyes, and said with a dry cough, "I feel a little ufortable. I''m going to go back to sleep first."

    Ye Yunqi felt a little disappointed, but she thought that he seemed to be a little bit abnormal all day, and thought that he was really unwell, so she didn''t care about that little thought, and asked with concern: "Are you okay?"

    Ye Fei shook his head: "I just feel a little tired. I think I''ll be fine after a good sleep. Can you help me with my homework?"

    "No problem!" Ye Yunqi agreed readily, and asked again with concern: "But are you really okay?"

    "Really? How could I not know my own body?" Ye Fei smiled, got up and went back to his room.

    Looking at Ye Fei''s back, Ye Yunqi was dazed. She felt like something was wrong with her. This feeling of something wrong only urred when she was facing Ye Fei. Although she cared about Ye Fei very much in the past, she had never felt like this before.

    In the past, Ye Yunqi had never had such a feeling of anxiety and fear, and she would never guess what Ye Fei was thinking. But now it was different. As long as there was something wrong with Ye Fei, she couldn''t help but think wildly, wondering if she had done something wrong and he would ignore her for it.

    She was a very smart girl, and when she thought about it calmly, she felt a little frightened. Why did she behave so much like a girl in love as described in the dramas and book?

    Thinking about the sour feeling in her heart when she saw him and Lin Ling getting close during the day, Ye Yunqi was almost certain. She was confused for a moment. Why did she have such an idea?

    But this feeling was really good. Guarding a little secret in her heart and secretly guessing his thoughts made her feel sweet and happy. This feeling had never been happened before, and it was also something that her mother and sisters could not give her.

    ***

    In the Ye Fei room.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Ye Fei fell into deep thought again. The look in his little sister''s eyes just now made him make the final decision. He absolutely could not go on like this. This damn body not only needed the protection of his family, but also could not even meet his little sister''s small requests.

    Although he could only do it to her and not let her do it to him, but thinking of her performance this morning, Ye Fei knew that if that happened, his little sister would not feel good either.

    Having made up his mind, Ye Fei took out the big box from the bedside table again. After assembling it, he locked the door of his room from the inside, turned off the lights, and pretended to be asleep to prevent his younger sister from worrying about him anding to knock on the door.

    After making preparations, Ye Fei got into the self-made virtual box, started the game, and felt the explosive power in his body. His confidence became even stronger. This time, he would die if he failed!

    That''s right, this time he was going to activate his self-made equipment for developing his brain area, and he also wanted to simte the power of the barbarians in the game and turn himself into a true barbarian if possible.

    After activating the device inside,and putting several electrodes around his scalp , and around brain. After that he turn on hisTranscranial direct current stimtion (tDCS). Then Ye Feiy there quietly, waiting for his own changes. At this moment, his heart was surprisingly calm, because he knew that when he came out of this box again, he would either be extremely strong or be a fool or dead.

    After waiting for a long time, Ye Fei didn''t feel anything. Just when he thought that the things he used had no effect, suddenly a tingling sensation spread throughout his body, and then a strange electric-like thing drilled into his brain. In just a moment, he felt his head exploded, and the tremendous pain almost made him faint.

    Fortunately, due to his physical condition over the years, his will has been honed to be extremely strong. Although the pain in his head made him feel that he was about to die, he still endured it.

    As time passed, the pain in Ye Fei''s brain became stronger and stronger. Now even if he wanted to faint, it was impossible, because the pain made his consciousness clearer and seemed to have a protective effect, protecting his mind from being blurred by the intense pain.

    He didn''t know how long it had passed, but Ye Fei felt that the pain in his head was slowly subsiding, and was reced by an indescribable feeling.

    However, one thing was certain, that is, he felt more awake than ever before, and his mind was much more flexible than usual. He couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. It seemed that he had seeded, but he didn''t know if this sess could make him stronger.

    Fate seemed to like ying jokes on Ye Fei. Just when he thought he had seeded and all this was over, a stronger pain arose in his brain again, and suddenly there were many familiar yet unfamiliar things in his consciousness.

    I say familiar because he had no idea how many times he had used them in the game, but he had never thought that these things would appear in his mind one day, and so clearly.

    These things were the skills of the barbarians in the game. Although Ye Fei could not see the data or anything because it was his own body, he could feel for sure that he could actually use these skills. Yes, he could use them in reality.

    Could it be that he could really possess the power of a barbarian in reality? Ye Fei was overjoyed, but also a little uneasy. With such changes in his body, was he still a human being?

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Well idk what you thinking guys but hope it''s good because in next few chaps a r18 with a never introduced milfing!!

 Chapter 29: 29.Invicible Power

    As time went by, Ye Fei felt that the power in his body was slowly merging with himself. At this time, he no longer felt any pain, but just had a huge pleasure of rapidly increasing strength.

    This feeling was only experienced when he upgraded in the game before. This gave him an illusion that he was still in the game, but the reality was not affected at all.

    The wait was long, and Ye Fei even felt that this period was more difficult to endure than when he was in so much pain that he was about to die, because the sess or failure of this matter was so important to him that he couldn''t help but be nervous.

    During this wait, Ye Fei didn''t know how much time had passed, but he finally felt that the increasing power hadpletely stopped, and he himself had merged with that power perfectly, without any sense of incoordination.

    Climbing out of the box, Ye Fei was surprised to find that the thing he made had beenpletely deformed at some point. As he left, the box was finallypletely scrapped and turned into a pile of damaged parts. Even the outermost steel shell was twisted and deformed.

    Seeing all this, Ye Fei was not surprised but happy. The big steel te was broken, but he was fine. Does that mean he has great power?

    However, the special feeling of heaviness in his body made him realize that his body was not healed. It was still the same as before.

    With a nervous mood, Ye Fei picked up the deformed steel te, grabbed both ends with his hands, and gently bent it towards the middle. With a crisp "bang" sound, the two-centimeter-thick steel te was broken into two halves.

    Staring nkly at the two halves of the steel te in his hand, Ye Fei suspected that he was dreaming. Is this true? Just like that, he has such great strength? Has the steel te deteriorated after what happened just now?

    Ye Fei couldn''t believe it and picked up the small dumbbell that he usually used to practice arm strength beside the bed. This thing was not touching the box at all, so he thought it would not be affected.

    Although this dumbbell is small, it was Ye Fei''s limit. Normally, it takes a lot of effort to lift it, but now, in his hand, it feels light and weightless, as if it were made of paper.

    Ye Fei was overjoyed and excitedly clenched his hands and waved his fist. However, this clench gave him a surprise because he felt his fingers were stuck in the handle of the dumbbell. He quickly took it to look at it, only to see that the pure iron handle of the small dumbbell had five deep fingerprints left by his pinching.

    Although he knew that he had really be stronger, Ye Fei was still shocked and opened his mouth wide. This was too amazing, right? Being able to make fingerprints out of pig iron, I''m afraid even the aunt with the best martial arts and strength in the family couldn''t do it. Could it be that he really had the power of the barbarian in the game?

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei couldn''t wait to try it out, but staying in the room was obviously not a good choice, so it was better to go out.

    He quietly opened the door and looked out, only to find that the lights in the hall on the first floor were still on. It was obvious that Aunt Zhang had not slept yet. If he went out now, she would probably stop him.

    But Ye Fei didn''t want to wait any longer, so he went to the window of his room and looked down. He was a little scared. If he jumped down, would he get hurt?

    But if he didn''t go out from here, he would have to wait until Aunt Zhang fell asleep before he could leave from the first floor.

    After thinking about it for a while, desire finally overcame reason. Ye Fei thought that as his strength increased, maybe his physique would also be stronger, so it should be fine to jump from here.

    After encouraging himself, Ye Fei finally pushed open the window, climbed lightly onto the windowsill, and jumped out suddenly. However, this jump surprised him again, because he found that he did notnd on the ground in the backyard as he had imagined, but flew directly over the boundary wall and floated far away before falling down.

    Moreover, he felt very light when hended, and there was no sound at all.

    Looking back, Ye Fei realized that he had jumped nearly twenty meters away. This reminded him of the barbarians'' jumping skills. Could he really use those skills in reality?

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei became even more excited. He couldn''t help but run wildly. For a moment, he only felt the whistling sound of the wind passing by his ears. Looking to both sides, he saw the street lights rapidly retreating.

    This speed was even faster than when he was practicing car racing with those special forces in the military camp. He was more certain of his idea in his heart, that is, he already had the skills of his barbarian character.

    After figuring this out, Ye Fei was so excited that he wanted to shout loudly, but this was the city, which was obviously not appropriate, so he had to suppress the urge and ran out at a faster speed.

    In less than half an hour, Ye Fei was already at the outskirts of Wanghai. After stopping, he could hardly believe that he had run more than a 100 miles in such a short time and did not feel tired.

    "YAAAAHOOOOOOOOOOOO"

    The explosive power in his body made him unable to hold back and roared wildly. The sound spread far away, and he also felt that his body had be much stronger.

    Next, Ye Fei tried out all the brutal skills one by one. Although he felt that not many of them were practical, the improvement in his physical fitness was enough to satisfy him. With such power, he would definitely be able to protect the women in his family. Although they were all masters, Ye Fei always felt that they needed his protection.

    After running and jumping wildly outside for a while, Ye Fei quietly returned home, took a quick shower, andy down in his room. He was still a little excited, but fortunately, after so many years of training, his character has be much tougher than that of his peers.

    Otherwise, if an ordinary person obtained such invincible power, who knows how crazy he would be, and he might even bewless.

    After the excitement, Ye Fei thought about his body again. Why did his body still feel so heavy even though he had such strong power?

    It must be said that this sess not only gave him great power, but also made his mind much more flexible, so Ye Fei quickly figured it all out. His current great power was not physical, but was brought about by the development of the mysterious power of the brain.

    However, his body was still in the same state as before, with all his meridians damaged. To put it bluntly, what he got this time was something simr to superpowers.

    [A|N: MC ain''t weak or his powers are temporary...but what he means is he can''t practice Cultivation normally like others.]

    "It seems that I still have to practice that technique." Ye Fei muttered to himself, and couldn''t help thinking that his physical condition was already so strong, if he really practiced that technique, how strong would he be? With this beautiful fantasy, he went back and slowly fell asleep.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 30: 30. Passionate kiss in the car back

    Ye Fei woke up early the next morning, got dressed in a hurry, and ran into the gym on the first floor. Although the pile of scatteredponents beside the bed reminded him that what happenedst night was true, he was still a little unsure after being weak for more than 17 years.

    Ye Fei was juggling the specially maderge barbell so lightly that even his little sister couldn''t lift it. He knew that he was not dreamingst night, but that he really had more strength than his mother and the others.

    Putting down the barbell, Ye Fei sat down on a chair beside him, somewhat dazed. Now, he was like a poor man who suddenly became rich. This sudden increase in strength actually made him feel lost. He didn''t know what he should do in the future.

    Normally, with such strength, he should go out and make a career, but as the heir of the tworgest families in Wanghai, did he still need to work hard?

    However, he was somewhat unwilling to live the stable life he had before. He had been weak since childhood, but in fact, his ambition was much greater than that of ordinary people. He always wanted to make great achievements; otherwise, he would not have made a name on the Inte with the online name "Fragile".

    There seems to be some crisis in the family right now. This is the best time for him to take action, but he has no idea who the enemy is. It seems that he has to find a time to ask his mother and the others. At worst, he can show them his current strength. He believes that they will need his skills.

    After figuring it all out, Ye Fei was in a good mood. He looked around at the things in the gym and realized that these things would be of no use to him at all. So he decided not to waste time here and walked to the door to go out.

    As soon as he opened the door, Ye Fei felt a soft body crash into his arms. Without looking, he knew it was Ye Yunqi, so he smiled and hugged her, asking, "What''s wrong? Why are you so flustered so early in the morning?"

    Unexpectedly, Ye Yunqi pushed him away and said angrily, "Why did you get up so early? And you came here. No matter how much you practice, you are still a waste."

    Ye Fei was stunned. Ye Yunqi had basically stopped calling him waste these days. Calling him that now meant that she was really angry. However, Ye Fei couldn''t figure out how he had offended her.

    Ye Yunqi regretted her scolding immediately. When she saw the stunned expression on Ye Fei''s face, she felt even more guilty. She slowly leaned into his arms and said softly, "I''m sorry, brother. I didn''t mean it."

    "Haha, it''s okay. I feel friendly when you call me like that." Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t be angry with her for this, but he still didn''t understand why she had such an attitude towards him, so he asked, "Qiqi, can you tell me, how did I offend you?"

    Ye Yunqi''s face turned red all of a sudden. After the happiness that Ye Fei brought her in the past two days, she hadpletely fallen in love with this feeling.

    However, Ye Fei ignored her hintst night, saying that he was not feeling well. After she returned to the room, she remembered the pleasure of the past two days and could not help but do it herself, but she could not find the feeling that Ye Fei had when he did it.

    So she got up early today on purpose, wanting to use that special method to wake Ye Fei up like she did yesterday morning and thenfort each other with him.

    Unexpectedly, when she arrived at his room, she found that he was gone. So she looked everywhere in the house, but she couldn''t find any trace of him after searching the whole building.

    When she asked Aunt Zhang, she didn''t know either. She couldn''t help feeling a little depressed and wanted to go to the gym to vent, but she saw him here, who she had been looking for for a long time. The grievance in her heart made her a little impulsive, so she treated Ye Fei like that.

    However, Ye Yunqi was too embarrassed to tell the reason why she was angry, so she made up an excuse and said, "You said you were not feeling wellst night, so I got up early to see you, but you came here and made me look for you everywhere. How can I not be angry with you?"

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "I''m fine. Didn''t Ie here to exercise so early in the morning? But the things here are not suitable for me. Forget it. You can practice alone. I''ll be by your side."

    When Ye Yunqi heard him say that, she thought he meant that the equipment here was too heavy. She didn''t think much about it and pulled him into the room and started practicing on thebination equipment.

    In fact, she really wanted to pull Ye Fei upstairs to do what they liked to do, but due to her shyness as a girl and the little misunderstanding just now, she was too embarrassed to bring it up.

    After exercising for a while, Ye Yunqi wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked at Ye Fei, but saw that his eyes were not on her but on the ground, not knowing what he was thinking.

    For a moment, she felt a little lost and wronged. She had deliberately made so many tempting movements, but he didn''t even look at her. She couldn''t help butin in her heart: Doesn''t this idiot know how to take the initiative? Where did the rogue look he had the first time go?

    Ye Yunqi, feeling depressed, also lost the motivation to continue exercising. Aunt Zhang was almost done preparing the meal at this time, so she pulled Ye Fei, who was obviously absent-minded, back to the living room.

    After dinner, Ye Yunqi instinctively wanted to go to the carport to get her bicycle but found Zhou Mingming already waiting in the yard. Then she remembered that, from yesterday, she no longer had to ride a bike with her brother.

    After getting into the car, Ye Yunqi began to resent her aunt again. Why did she send someone to wait for her when there was nothing to do?

    This way, she would no longer have the chance to be alone with Ye Fei. She didn''t know when, but the life of riding a bike with her brother, which she hated so much before, became the most beautiful memory in her heart.

    As if sensing Ye Yunqi''s thoughts, Ye Fei, who was sitting in the back row with her, put his mouth close to her ear and said, "I really miss the time when you took me to school. Wait a few days. Let''s talk to Auntie and ask her to withdraw Sister Mingming. Can you take care of me in the future?"

    When Ye Fei spoke, the hot air from his mouth blew on Ye Yunqi''s sensitive little ears, making her feel tingling andfortable. But what made her even morefortable was that her brother actually thought the same as she did, which made her feel extremely sweet in her heart.

    This was different from the kind of spiritual connection that came from twins but was more like the tacit understanding between lovers.

    Looking at Ye Fei infatuatedly at this moment, Ye Yunqi suddenly wanted him to kiss her, and Ye Fei once again felt her thoughts. He secretly nced at Zhou Mingming in front of him, and he saw that she was concentrating on driving.

    He felt relieved, lowered his body so that the two of them were hidden behind the seat, and gently kissed her soft and sweet little mouth,pping his lips on her sweet lips.

    "Mhmm~~"

    -To be continued

 Chapter 31: 31. Sister initiative**

    Both of them were novices with no experience in this area. After sucking their lips together, they didn''t know what to do next. But just this made them feel extremely excited, and their heartbeats quickened and the sense of taboo only make it more excited.

    After all, Ye Fei had read some novels. After kissing his little sister lips for a while, he slowly tried to put his tongue into her little mouth and then licked around in her soft little mouth. Ye Yunqi found it very interesting, and she gently held his tongue and sucked it, and she used her little tongue to entangle with him constantly, while moaning sweetly insufe their locked lips.

    "Mghhm~brother~"

    After a while, Ye Fei retracted his tongue and, at the same time, sucked Ye Yunqi''s small tongue in, holding it in his mouth and savoring it with relish.

    "Slurpp~slurp~"

    The two of them were enjoying the kiss and just focused on kissing desperately. Ye Yunqi had great internal strength, so her breath was naturally long. But after the changes that Ye Fei had undergonest night, he was much stronger than Ye Yunqi.

    He even felt that he could hold his breath for a long time without breathing. So for a moment, he even forgot about time.

    "Hey kids, we are at school."

    It was not until Zhou Mingming parked the car in front of the school and called them that they reacted and saw Zhou Mingming looking at them with a smile. They hurriedly separated their two pairs of lips with a blushing face.

    Zhou Mingming looked at the affectionate brother and sister with some amusement, and when she saw their faces blushing because of her discovery, she couldn''t help giggling and said, "You two are really affectionate, but you''d better not do this kind of thing; it''s not good."

    In her eyes, they were in their hormonal period, and she thought they were just imitating adults to kiss for fun. She didn''t think much about it and just reminded them.

    Seeing Zhou Mingming''s attitude, Ye Fei and the Yunqi breathed a sigh of relief and, at the same time, secretly med themselves for being careless.

    If Zhou Mingming took it seriously and told Liu Fengyi or Liu Yiru about it, it would be a small matter for them to be scolded. But if they were not allowed to be together from then on, then they would be really finished.

    Smiling foolishly at Zhou Mingming, Ye Fei, and the Yunqi got off the car. This time, Zhou Mingming did not follow them. The reason she followed them yesterday was just to recognize their ssroom and school building areas.

    Walking into the corridor, the brother and sister looked at each other and stuck out their tongues at each other.

    However, they also thought of the strange feeling of each other''s tongue in their mouths. Ye Fei pursed his lips and made a kissing gesture. Ye Yunqi''s white, jade-like cheeks suddenly turned red. Out of the atmosphere just now, she became shy again.

    Ye Fei had a rather conflicted day. With his powerful strength, he was very happy and wanted to share his happiness with Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. However, he did not dare to tell them, because if they knew what he had done, they would probably not congratte him but get furious on him.

    After all, his approach was too risky, and any mistake would lead to unexpected idents. Even Ye Fei himself would never dare to do it a second time. First, the device had been scrapped, and he could not guarantee that the same effect would be achieved if he made another one.

    There was another thing that bothered Ye Fei. Those students who always troubled him didn''te to him today. Even though he deliberately went out alone several times, he didn''t attract those students. Ye Fei felt pity for them and was also somewhat annoyed.

    After all, he was a teenager. Which teenager wouldn''t be angry if he was bullied? The reason he didn''t let his younger sister go to trouble them before was mainly because his sister cared too much about him. If she knew all this, she would probably beat them so much that their mothers wouldn''t recognize them. But it would be different if he took action himself. He would know the limits very well.

    Ye Fei, who had been depressed all day, was still a little confused when he returned home. After dinner, he hurriedly finished his homework and went back to his room to sleep. He didn''t notice the somewhat resentful look in Ye Yunqi''s eyes when she looked at him.

    Ye Fei had another dream. In the dream, his goddess appeared again, but this time there seemed to be something wrong with the goddess.

    Not only did she kiss him actively, but she also kissed him lower and lower, slowlying to his crotch area, reaching out to hold his erect thing, gently stroking it a few times, and then opening her mouth to take it in.

    Watching his thing go in and out of her goddess-like little mouth, Ye Fei was so excited that he almost screamed, but then he felt something was wrong, because this feeling was too real, and it was not like a dream at all.

    The real feeling woke Ye Fei up suddenly, but after waking up, the feeling of being held in the warm mouth was still there. He couldn''t help but raise his head and look down. With the dim moonlight outside the window, he saw a girl lying on him with her head buried in his lower abdomen, and his thing was entering her little mouth.

    Just by the familiar body fragrance, Ye Fei knew that the person on him was Ye Yunqi.

    "What''s wrong? You have toe here in the middle of the night. Is your little cunt itchy?" Ye Fei found that he actually enjoyed saying these vulgar words to his little sister.

    Seeing Ye Fei wake up and tease her with such words, Ye Yunqi was not surprised but happy.

    She had been holding back for two days, and after ying with Ye Fei''s big cock for a while, she was already burning with desire, so she put her little ass in front of Ye Fei, then spread her legs and straddled his head, put her already wet little pussy to his mouth, and said, "Yeah, it''s so itchy, brother, please lick it quickly."

    Ye Fei smiled slightly and stretched out his tongue to lick her delicious little pussycat. Ye Yunqi moaned with pleasure.

    "Agghhn~ughmnn~~"

    In order to repay her brother for the happiness he gave her, she also took his cock in her mouth and sucked it hard. Her little hand also held the part that was not in her mouth and stroked it quickly.

    Perhaps because she had been holding it in for too long, Ye Yunqi didn''tst long before Ye Fei brought her to orgasm.

    "Ahhhhnn~I''m cumming brother~"

    She let out a moan from her throat, her body trembled violently a few times, and then arge stream of sweet juice gushed out of her small, tender pussy, which Ye Fei drank all of as a drink.

    Lying limply on Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi''s little hand still tightly grasped her brother''s cock, but she no longer had the strength to hold it in her little mouth. Moreover, after doing it for so long, her hands and mouth were a little tired.

    Ye Fei sat up, held Ye Yunqi''s naked body in his arms, and whispered in her ear, "Are youfortable?"

    "Yeah." Ye Yunqi nodded vigorously. "Brother, you will do it to me again, okay? I like this feeling so much."

    Ye Feiughed and said, "You are such a little slut. Even once is not enough."

    Ye Yunqi seemed to understand that her brother liked to say these vulgar words, so she cooperated with a smile and said, "Yes, my little cunt is so itchy; can you satisfy it once again?"

    Then she got out of Ye Fei''s arms, sat aside, spread her legs wide, exposed her little cunt in front of him without any cover, gently spread herbia with her little hands, and said in an extremely seductive voice, "Good brother, my little cunt is so empty;e and lick it quickly."

    Ye Fei stared at her almost-intact little pussycat. Although he had licked it very clean just now, a lot of pussy juice flowed out of it in just a moment, making the whole pink little pussy wet.

    It was shining under the light, emitting an extremely obscene light. Moreover, the pussyhole wrapped between the two tenderbia was opening and closing slightly, as if calling for him to insert it forcefully.

    Ye Fei was like a possessed man. He slowly moved his body closer, but he didn''t bury his head in her like before. Instead, he knelt between her legs, held his big cock, which was as hard as an iron rod, in his hand, and slowly pushed it against her wet little pussycat.

    As soon as the rough and hot ns touched her delicate vagina, both of them couldn''t help but be startled. This feeling was much stronger than using hands and mouths.

    Ye Fei exerted force with his waist slightly, and the huge ns little by little stretched her two smallbia and slowly explored into her vagina, which had never been entered by anything before. The extremely pleasant feeling made both of them extremely intoxicated.

    Looking down at her brother''s frighteninglyrge cock slowly entering her tender little pussy, with the ns about to go in halfway, Ye Yunqi was not disgusted by her brother''s insertion and even looked forward to it.

    However, years of ethical education made her hesitate at thest moment, and she couldn''t help but say in a trembling voice, "Brother, don''t."

    Ye Fei immediately woke up after Ye Yunqi called out. Seeing his current position, he quickly pulled away and pped himself hard on the face, then lowered his head and said, "Qiqi, I''m sorry."

    Seeing the five obvious fingerprints on Ye Fei''s handsome face, Ye Yunqi felt distressed. She rushed into his arms, stretched out her hands to stroke his swollen face, and said softly, "Brother, I don''t me you. In fact, I also want you to go in, but we can''t do this."

    Though Ye Yunqi said so, Ye Fei still couldn''t forgive himself for the moment and was still in a very low mood. Seeing him like this, Ye Yunqi rolled her eyes and suddenly hugged him tightly, twisting her body hard and letting her already well-developed breasts rub against his chest, and said in a lewd voice, "Brother, you promised me to do it again, and now you don''t care anymore?

    My little cunt is itching to death."

    Ye Fei''s heart was beating wildly because of her amusement. His big cock, which had already gone soft, suddenly stood up like an inted ball and pressed directly against her little butt as she sat on his waist.

    Ye Yunqi noticed his change at the first moment and was overjoyed. She slowly moved her body down, wanting to put his dick into her mouth again, but Ye Fei held her back and said, "Qiqi, your brother wants to y with your pussy."

    "Okay." Ye Yunqi didn''t realize what he said yet and agreed: "You y with my pussy, and I''ll y with your dick; let''s see whoes first."

    Ye Fei shook his head and said, "No, I mean, I want to use my cock to fuck your little cunt."

    "Ah?" Ye Yunqi eximed, "But the book says that this is called inc*st. We can''t do this."

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "As long as you don''t insert it, it''s not considered incest."

    Ye Yunqi looked down at her little pussy but found that she couldn''t think of any other way to do it except inserting it, so she asked, "Then how do we do it?"

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Leave it to me."

    As he said that, he asked Ye Yunqi to change a position in his arms, then reached his hand between her legs, pressed three fingers on her pussy, and gently rubbed it. Ye Yunqi was moaning continuously, and her pussy juice gushed out uncontrobly.

    "Agghh~ughhn~aggh~hngghn~"

    Ye Fei smeared all of his sister''s vaginal fluid on the inside of her thighs, making them extremely wet and slippery. He then smeared some on his cock, theny down with his arms around her, and the two of themy side by side.

    Lifting up one of his sister''s slender legs, Ye Fei put his huge cock between her legs, then put her legs down, letting her mp his cock tightly and gently thrusting it in and out of the space she had squeezed out with her legs and pussy-cat, and asked, "Are youfortable doing this?"

    *Slick *Slick *Slick

    "Agghb~ugghn~It feels so good!" She nodded vigorously, feeling her brother''s rough ns rubbing against the tender flesh of her pussycat as he thrust in and out. The tingling pleasure was much stronger than when he licked her with his tongue.

    *Slick *Slick *Slick

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Brother, are we fucking?" In order to please Ye Fei, she specifically looked up some things on the Inte today, especially some vulgar words, which she didn''t expect to use now.

    Ye Fei couldn''t tell what they were doing for a moment, so he could only say vaguely, "Maybe."

    "Ughh~heok~agghn~heut"

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but moan and whisper in his ear, "Brother~agghn~ you make me feel so good~hgghn~ fuck me harder!"

    Ye Fei was very excited. He held her little butt with both hands and started to thrust hard into that little pussy of hers at the fastest speed, making Ye Yunqi moan continuously. If their room had not been well soundproofed, Aunt Zhang downstairs would have been woken up by Ye Yunqi.

    Because this posture can directly stimte Ye Yunqi''s small, tender pussy, the love juice flowing out of her pussy has never stopped, which also makes Ye Fei''s cock rubbed her very smoothly. Ye Yunqi, who has just tasted this, seems to be very addicted.

    She still refuses to let go of her legs after the climax. Ye Fei is not worried about her body, so he keeps doing it. Until Ye Yunqi orgasmed for the fourth time in this posture, Ye Fei also felt his eyes numb and his ns swell. He hurriedly pulled out his cock from between her thighs and put it in her little mouth.

    "Qiqi, brother gonna cumm soon take it in!"

    Ye Yunqi did not show any disgust. She opened her little mouth and took her brother''s big ns into her mouth, letting him ejacte all the semen into her mouth.

    Splurt! Splurt! Splurtt!!

    After swallowing all the semen, she still did not let go. She kept sucking for a long time until all the remaining semen was sucked out, and then she took out the big cock that had be hard again.

    Though Ye Fei really wanted to do it again, he saw that the little sister was really tired, so he did not force her. He just pulled her into his arms and hugged her and fell into a sweet sleep together.

    ***

    When the first ray of sunlight in the morning shone into the room, Ye Fei opened his eyes and looked at Ye Yunqi lying naked in his arms. He didn''t know what she was dreaming about when he saw the sweet smile on her beautiful face.

    He moved his body slightly, but felt that the thing that was naturally erect in the morning was still tightly mped by her legs. He couldn''t help but think of the happiness ofst night.

    Ye Fei gentlyid Ye Yunqi''s body t and pulled his thing out from between her legs. He couldn''t help feeling a little scared. If Ye Yunqi hadn''t called him out because of nervousness at the end, he would have probably really inserted it. If that really happened, he really didn''t know how to face his goddess-like mother in the future.

    But think about it: even though it wasn''t real, it was almost the same. After all, the two of them were pressed together and rubbed for so long, and the feeling was really good.

    Ye Fei smiled as he looked at Ye Yunqi, who was still smiling in her sleep, and couldn''t help but kiss her on the head. Despite being harassed by him like this, Ye Yunqi still didn''t wake up. She just muttered a few words that no one could hear, then turned over and continued to sleep.

    It is autumn now, and it is still a little cold in the early morning. Ye Fei pulled a thin nket over Ye Yunqi and kissed her cheeks lovingly. It seems that she is really exhausted. Come to think of it, she came five timesst night. How could she not be tired?

    Ye Fei felt a little strange. He remembered that he couldn''t hold it back as soon as he put it into her mouth for the first time. Howe he could hold it for so longst night? Could this be the benefit of brain development?

    After paying attention to his body, Ye Fei made another new discovery, that is, the feeling of rxation he had experienced that morning came to him again.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 32: 32. Suspicion on origin of strength

    What on earth was going on? Ye Fei was puzzled. This feeling was just random, and there was no pattern. Thinking about himself, he didn''t do anything specialst night.

    Especiallypared with thest time, there was probably only one thing that was the same: he had a good orgasm. But he had obviously experimented before, and it wasn''t because of this.

    Thinking about this question, his eyes inadvertently swept over Ye Yunqi, who was still sleeping, and his heart was moved. Could it be because of her?

    He suddenly remembered the kind of dual cultivation method mentioned in the novel he read yesterday, which seemed to be able to improve ability through theplementation of yin and yang.

    Could it be that when the little sister used her mouth to do it to him, he absorbed some yin energy from her little mouth, thereby promoting the operation of his own method? In this way, the inexplicable method he used turned out to be a kind of dual cultivation.

    The more Ye Fei thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high. He couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He suddenly hugged Ye Yunqi''s smooth and soft body, who was still sleeping, and kissed her sweet little mouth hard.

    The difficulty in breathing woke Ye Yunqi up. She opened her eyes dazedly and struggled to break free from Ye Fei. Sheined, "Brother, can''t you let me sleep a little longer? I''m so tired."

    Ye Fei looked at the time, and it was just past six in the morning, so he smiled and said, "Okay, then you can sleep a little longer. I''ll get up first."

    "No! You sleep with me!" Ye Yunqi said as she hugged him tightly. She reached out her little hand and grasped his still-hard thing, mped it against her most moist ce, and rubbed it gently a few times before closing her eyes again with satisfaction.

    His chest was pressed against her two soft breasts, which were also tightly mped by hers. Ye Fei couldn''t help but be impulsive again. He moved slowly, letting his thing rub against her likest night.

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t sleep any longer, so she twisted his waist hard and said coquettishly, "Bad guy, are you going to let me sleep?"

    "Go to sleepter; make yourselffortable first." Ye Fei said it with a sly smile, but he did not stop the action below.

    "No!" Ye Yunqi stopped him. "It was too muchst night. I''m still a little tired now. If I continue, I won''t be able to go to school."

    "Then what should I do?" Ye Fei was afraid that she would be too tired, so he had to stop, but he still asked with a bitter face.

    "I really can''t do anything about you. How did this thing grow? Your body is so weak, but it''s so energetic." Ye Yunqi said, and she slowly moved her body down and into the quilt.

    After giving him a blowjob, the twins went back to sleep some more.

    ***

    When Ye Fei and his twin sister came out of the room, it was already muchter than usual. Aunt Zhang was waiting for them at the door. When she saw them, Ye Yunqi changed her boldness in the room, and her little face turned red.

    However, Aunt Zhang did not care about it. Like other adults, in her eyes, Ye Fei and his sister were still children, and she did not think there was anything wrong with them sleeping together.

    Sitting down at the dining table, Ye Fei began to eat with big mouthfuls, but Ye Yunqi seemed to have no appetite and sat there listlessly. In fact, it was not that she was not hungry, but she had been out too muchst night and was still a little tired and she also took a big drink early in the morning.

    Seeing that she didn''t eat, Ye Fei couldn''t help but remind her with a sly smile: "Qiqi, why don''t you eat? Even if you have no appetite, you have to eat something. The nutrient solution you just had won''tst you a whole day."

    Hearing his words, Ye Yunqi''s face, which had just returned to normal, turned red again. She was very angry that he teased her in front of Aunt Zhang. She rolled her eyes at him, suddenly grabbed a piece of bread, stuffed it into her little mouth, and began to chew it hard, as if she were not eating bread but biting Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei giggled, stopped teasing her, and continued to eat his breakfast. Aunt Zhang didn''t quite understand their conversation, but she didn''t think much about it. These two little guys had done so many weird things that she was no longer surprised.

    After dinner, Zhou Mingming was waiting outside, like yesterday. After getting in the car, Ye Fei said, "Sister Mingming, you don''t have to wait outside or eat breakfast outside in the future. Just eat with us."

    "Okay." Zhou Mingming was very familiar with them, so she did not refuse.

    Ye Fei sat down next to Ye Yunqi and saw that she was still a little listless. He couldn''t help but ask, "Qiqi, what''s wrong with you? You look restless."

    "It''s all because of you!" Ye Yunqi blushed andined in a low voice, "You''ve been messing with me for so long that I''m still a little tired now."

    Ye Yunqi was justining, but Ye Fei was shocked. Could it be that his technique was not the dual cultivation technique he imagined but the evil technique of collecting and replenishing energy?

    If that were the case, it would be really bad. Although he wanted to make his bodypletely better, if this came at the cost of hurting the woman he loved, it would be a great loss.

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei''s excitement in the morning immediately dropped. He didn''t want to hurt any woman he liked, but if he didn''t hurt her, he would never be able to do such a thing with Ye Yunqi again. How could he give up so easily after having just tasted this kind of pleasure?

    Seeing Ye Fei''s heavy expression, Ye Yunqi thought he was feeling guilty about her own affairs, so she leaned into his arms and said softly, "Brother, I''m fine. I just need to rest for a while."

    Besides, her shy face turned red. She leaned close to Ye Fei''s ear and whispered, "Besides, I like you to do it to me. It feels so good."

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and gave her a look that told her to wait a moment. Zhou Mingming was still in the car, and there were some things that were not suitable for her to hear.

    When Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi walked into the corridor, it was almost time for ss. There was no one else in the corridor except for the two of them. Ye Yunqi looked around and said, "Brother, do you have anything to say to me?"

    Ye Fei sighed and said, "Qiqi, let''s not do this again in the future."

    "What?" Ye Yunqi didn''t understand what he meant for a moment.

    Ye Fei exined: "It''s what happenedst night. Let''s not do it again. It''s not good for you."

    "Why?" Ye Yunqi suddenly became a little sad. Like Ye Fei, she was also addicted to this feeling.

    When she heard him say that he didn''t want to do this with her anymore, she couldn''t help but get anxious and ask, "Are you concerned about our rtionship? But didn''t you say that as long as you don''t enter inside, there will be no problem? Could it be that you don''t like me anymore?"

    Ye Yunqi could only think of this possibility in her little mind. She couldn''t help but feel ufortable in her heart, and her eyes became a little red.

    TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 33: 33. Tang Rou difficulties

    Seeing that Ye Yunqi had misunderstood, Ye Fei quickly stretched out his arms and hugged her into his arms, gently stroking her soft, long hair and kissing her cheek before saying, "Silly girl, how could I not like you? You think too much."

    Ye Yunqi, who was in telepathicmunication with Ye Fei, could clearly sense that what he said was true, but she was even more confused about his proposal and asked, "Then why did you say that?"

    Ye Fei sighed: "Do you remember I told you that I have a technique that I can''t master no matter how hard I try?"

    "Remember, mom told you not to practice blindly. You didn''t practice that technique, did you?" Ye Yunqi''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that her brother practiced that technique and something went wrong?

    "That''s right." Ye Fei nodded. "I practiced it, and after doing that with you, I also felt the energy."

    "Really? That''s great!" Ye Yunqi interrupted Ye Fei, feeling genuinely happy. This way, her brother would be as strong as she is and wouldn''t have to worry about his health anymore. "Then we should continue."

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and said, "Listen to me first. I originally thought that this was a dual cultivation technique, but you are still so tired now. I think it must not be that simple. This might be an evil technique for collecting and replenishing energy, so I can''t let this technique hurt you."

    "Ah?" Ye Yunqi was stunned. Born into a martial arts family, she had heard of the yin replenishing technique and knew that it was an evil that harmed others and benefited oneself.

    If Ye Fei was really practicing some evil technique, it would be a bit bad. But after thinking about it, she seemed to have made up her mind and said firmly, "Brother, it''s okay. As long as I can make your body better, it doesn''t matter if I lose some energy. At most, I can practice it back."

    Though he had already guessed that his younger sister would say this, Ye Fei was still so moved that he almost cried after she said it. He hugged her tightly and said affectionately, "Thank you, my love!"

    "Then in the future, should we?" Ye Yunqi asked a little embarrassedly.

    Ye Fei also did not make a final decision. This matter made him very entangled, so he simply gave up thinking about it and said to Ye Yunqi, "Let''s not talk about this for now. I have good news to tell you."

    "What good news?" Seeing that he didn''t agree immediately but didn''t refuse, Ye Yunqi felt a little happy and couldn''t help but be curious about the good news he told her.

    "Look." Ye Fei said as he stretched out his hand to grasp the stainless steel pipe on the corridor railing and squeezed it slightly. The steel pipe was immediately dented by him. When he let go, a very clear handprint appeared on it.

    Though Ye Yunqi could do this too, Ye Fei''s move still made her open her mouth in surprise. How did Ye Fei, who was so weak that he couldn''t even lift a bucket of water, do this?

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Brother, is this the ability that the technique has given you?"

    "Y..Yes." Ye Fei nodded vaguely. Since she thought so, he would just admit it. He didn''t have to exin the homemade machine to her anymore.

    "That''s great!" Ye Yunqi was sincerely happy for Ye Fei. At the same time, she felt a little proud that she had contributed to his change.

    She felt that it was not enough for only the two of them to know about this, so she said, "I''ll call mom and tell themter; it''ll make them happy too!"

    Ye Fei stopped her and said, "Don''t tell them about this for now. Let me be a secret weapon of our family."

    "Secret weapon? What does that mean?" Ye Yunqi didn''t understand why he didn''t let everyone share his happiness.

    Since the conversation hade to this point, Ye Fei simply told her his guess and finally said, "If someone really wants to deal with our family, I am the easiest target. Mom and aunt can see this, and the enemy can naturally see it too. Tell me, if theye to deal with me and I suddenly show strength that is no worse than yours, what kind of expression will they have?"

    "That would be really fun!" Ye Yunqi thought of this possibility, as if she had seen the extremely surprised expression of the unknown enemy, and couldn''t help but giggle.

    "Well, then we won''t tell anyone for now. Once we find the enemy, it won''t be toote to let them have fun together."

    Ye Fei smiled and was about to say something else when he suddenly heard an urgent bell. The two then realized that they had been in the corridor for a long time and that the bell ringing was for ss. They couldn''t help but stick out their tongues at each other and quickly go upstairs.

    Today is Friday. In the past, Ye Fei always had some resistance to this day of the week, because on this day, like Tuesday, he had the physical education ss he hated the most.

    But now he is not afraid at all. Let alone jogging 2,000 meters, he would not even take a breath for a sprint of 200 miles. How could he take a small physical education ss seriously?

    Just likest time, after they lined up ording to height, Tang Rou came over from the other side, stood at the front of the line, and said, "Old rules: threeps; the slowest one will add onep! Let''s start!"

    Now the students in Ye Fei''s ss no longer have the feeling of amazement they had when they first saw Tang Rou. If a teacher is extremely strict with them, then no matter how beautiful she is, the students will not feel too close to her.

    So when they heard her words, the students all ran out, and even Ye Yunqi was no exception. She already knew Ye Fei''s situation, so she didn''t worry about it anymore.

    But Lin Ling did not run with everyone else. Instead, she pulled Ye Fei to Tang Rou and said, "Teacher, does Ye Fei still need to run?"

    Tang Rou looked at the girl who looked at her fearlessly, nodded secretly in her heart, smiled, and said, "He doesn''t need it, but you still have to run with everyone."

    Tang Rou has a strong personality. She likes strong people. She likes Lin Ling very much. Even Ye Yunqi, who was a little hostile at first, felt a sense of sympathy towards her after she calmed down. The only thing is that Ye Fei, this weak guy, although he is the son of an old friend of their family, just can''t muster any good feelings towards him.

    Seeing that Tang Rou had promised not to let Ye Fei run away, Lin Lingughed happily and strode to chase those ssmates who had already run far away.

    Tang Rou looked at Ye Fei, who was standing there doing nothing, with a sh of contempt in her eyes, and said, "Ye Fei, you just happen to be free;e with me to the equipment room to get some things!"

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 34: 34. Sexy Aunt

    After Tang Rou finished speaking, she ignored Ye Fei and went away on her own. Ye Fei smiled faintly and followed her. He was not afraid of taking anything now. Not to mention some sports equipment, he even felt it would not be a difficult task to move the entire equipment room.

    Tang Rou was still wearing loose sportswear today, but her figure was so good that the loose clothes could not hide it at all, especially her extremely plump buttocks, which made the sports pants tight and highlighted a very beautiful shape. It was the first time that Ye Fei discovered that there was such an attractive ce on this woman''s body.

    Swallowing his saliva quietly, Ye Fei stared greedily at Tang Rou''s alluring fat buttocks. ording to his estimation, except for a few mature women like his mother, no other woman''s buttocks couldpare to Tang Rou''s.

    At this moment, it was gently swaying as she walked. Considering her personality, it gave people a wild temptation. Ye Fei suddenly wanted to conquer this wild and sexy woman, but he also knew that this was only an idea. Not to mention her fighting skills; he might not lose to her now, but after all, he hadn''t fought yet. Ye Fei was not very clear about his own strength, so he was not sure.

    What''s more, even if he was sure, he would not dare to do it. After all, the Ye and Tang families were old friends; it would be bad if the friendship between the two families was destroyed at this time because of a momentary lust.

    Arriving at the equipment room, Tang Rou picked up two barbells and said to Ye Fei, "Take that mat. It will be used for high jump practiceter."

    Ye Fei looked in the direction she pointed and saw arge sponge mat there. He walked over, grabbed it, and lifted it up. He couldn''t help but feel a little cared.

    Although Tang Rou looked fierce, she had a good heart. This mat looked big, but because it was made of sponge, it was very light. On the other hand, the things she held were different. The two barbells must weigh about 60 kilograms each because of all the iron rings. If she really wanted to make things difficult for Ye Fei, she should let him hold the barbell.

    Dragging the big mat behind Tang Rou, he didn''t need to pretend at all because the mat was quite big and he had to pick up one side and drag the other side on the ground, so it was hard to tell whether he was struggling or not.

    After putting the mat on the yground, Ye Fei followed Tang Rou to run twice more. Tang Rou asked him to carry those very light things; one time it was a stand for a high jump, and another time it was just two basketballs.

    This made Ye Feipletely see another side of her. Originally, due to what happenedst time, Ye Fei still had some grudges against her in his heart, but now this grudge has disappeared mostly. However, it also produced a side effect: in Ye Fei''s eyes, Tang Rou became much cuter, and her hot body was more attractive to him.

    When school was about to end at noon, Ye Fei felt a little excited, because as soon as the bell rang, they would enter a two-and-a-half-day break, and he could go home then. Thinking of the conditions that Liu Yiru had agreed to with him that day, his heart began to beat fast. He hadn''t slept with her for a long time.

    Being able to fall asleep in the arms of his mother goddess, although he didn''t dare to do anything, it was enough to make him excited.

    After Yu Wuxia was assigned an essay, the school was finally dismissed. Ye Fei, contrary to his usual behavior, quickly packed his schoolbag and was the first to rush out of the ssroom. His agile movements surprised Lin Ling, but Ye Yunqi did not find them strange at all. She said goodbye to Lin Ling and got up to chase after him.

    Looking at the backs of the brother and sister, Lin Ling felt a little disappointed. She had wanted to let them go to her house to y this weekend, but Ye Fei ran away before she could say anything. Looking at his appearance, he might have something urgent. Lin Ling sighed, and it seemed that she could only wait until next week.

    "Xiaoman, Qiqi!" Ye Fei ran out of the school gate as fast as he could and was just thinking about catching Mingming''s car when he was suddenly interrupted by a sweet voice. They were very familiar with this voice and quickly turned around to look.

    A blue luxury Mercedes Maybach was parked on the other side of the gate, and next to the car stood a woman who looked to be in her thirties. The woman had ck hair tied up on her head, forming a beautiful bun. A gentle smile hung on her beautiful oval face.

    She wore a blue suit with a smallpel on her upper body, and the white shirt inside was pushed out in a high arc on her chest, especially the highest button, which seemed to be about to break.

    Below was a knee-length sky blue one-step skirt, and the tight skirt outlined her plump hips and legs extremely seductively. The slender and round calves were wrapped in flesh-colored crystal stockings, which looked so sexy that people even had the urge to kiss them. The small jade feet were wearing a pair of ck high-heeled shoes, which were equally seductive.

    In a word, this woman exuded a sexy and attractive temperament from head to toe.

    "Aunt!" Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi both cheered and ran towards the sexy, beautiful woman. This woman was none other than their aunt, Ye Ningshuang, the head of the Ye Group.

    Ye Ningshuang smiled and opened her arms, hugged the two children who rushed over to her, and asked, "It''s been so long since west met; do you miss your aunt? Especially Xiaoman, I heard that you went to the military camp during the summer vacation."

    "I certainly miss you!" The brother and sister answered in unison. Ye Fei added, "I even met my uncle."

    Ye Fei''s uncle, Ye Ningshuang''s husband, Li Bin, is a soldier, and a special forces soldier at that. He is currently serving in the special forces of the Wanghai Military Region. He has the rank of lieutenant colonel and is the captain of the second squadron of the special forces. He is also a subordinate of Ye Fei''s aunt, Liu Junyi. It is said that he has won a special merit medal.

    "Oh, really?" Ye Ningshuang didn''t seem to have any emotional fluctuations when talking about her husband.

    She just asked calmly and then said to the two with a smile, "How about spending this weekend at your aunt''s house? She has prepared some good things for you."

    "But we have to go home to see our mother. We haven''t seen her for several days." Ye Yunqi said it bluntly. Although she was very close to her aunt, she wanted to see her mother more.

    "Is that so?" Ye Ningshuang''s expression froze, and she forced a smile and said, "You''re right, let''s do itter."

    Ye Fei felt sorry for the disappointed look on his aunt''s face. He knew that, although his aunts didn''t get along with his mother, they both loved him from the bottom of their hearts. He also wanted to find out what happened to his mother, sisters, and aunts.

    Since he got the power, he always felt that he had the responsibility to make this big familypletely harmonious. So he resisted the desire to go home to see the goddess and said, "How about this, Qiqi? You go home, and I''ll go to with our aunt."

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 35: 35. Temptation of Aunt

    "Really? That''s great!" Ye Ningshuang was overjoyed. She no longer had the calmness of the CEO of a bigpany. She cheered like a little girl and kissed Ye Fei on the cheek.

    Ye Yunqi and Ye Fei are inseparable. Although she can''t do the things she likes to do with him after returning home, she still doesn''t want to be separated from him, so she said, "How about I go with you to my aunt''s ce and go home next week?"

    Ye Ningshuang was even happier and nodded in agreement quickly. However, Ye Fei said, "Forget it. Qiqi, you should go home. Otherwise, if neither of us goes back, mom will definitely be unhappy."

    He wanted to find out what happened this time. It would be difficult with Ye Yunqi making trouble, so he spoke up to stop her.

    "Well, okay." Ye Yunqi didn''t know what was going on now. She was extremely obedient to Ye Fei. Although she didn''t want to separate from him in her heart, she still agreed obediently after hearing what he said.

    After watching Ye Yunqi get into the car, Ye Ningshuang discovered that the driver was actually Liu Fengyi''s secretary. She couldn''t help but ask Ye Fei, "Isn''t that Zhou Mingming? Why is she here to drive for you?"

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Yes, Auntie was afraid that it would be inconvenient for the two of us to ride by ourselves, so she sent Sister Mingming to us as a driver."

    Seeing the intimacy in Ye Fei''s tone when he talked about his aunt, Ye Ningshuang felt a little ufortable. It was fine that these two little guys were closer to Liu Yiru than to her; after all, she was their biological mother, but why was Liu Fengyi, their aunt, closer than herself?

    In terms of rtionships, she was not far away from her at all. She, who had always been calm, was actually entangled in this matter. The three Ye sisters had always been unwilling to give in to the three sisters of the Liu family. No matter what, they wanted topete with them.

    So after getting in the car, she was a little absent-minded while driving, thinking about how to make Ye Fei closer to her.

    Ye Fei originally wanted to ask Ye Ningshuang what was going on between her and his mother, but seeing that she seemed to be thinking about something, he did not ask.

    He just sat aside, admiring Ye Ningshuang''s face, which looked even more beautiful because of her deep thoughts and her hot body that could not be concealed by her clothes. At the same time, he discovered a problem.

    Ever since he and his younger sister had the experience of oral sex with each other, his resistance to beautiful women has be extremely poor. However, he did not think much about it and just thought that this was an inevitable change after growing up.

    Ye Ningshuang''s home is in the western suburbs of Wanghai and is located to the east and west of Ye Fei''s home. This was intentional when the Ye sisters chose their residence. It can be seen that they have a deep hostility towards the Liu sisters.

    The car stopped outside an extremely luxurious, independent vi. Ye Ningshuang took out a remote control and pressed it towards the door. The automatic door slowly opened. This was Ye Ningshuang''s residence, and Ye Fei''s other two aunts, Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing, also lived not far away.

    Following Ye Ningshuang into the hall of the vi, looking at the overly quiet environment, Ye Fei asked, "Isn''t my cousin at home?"

    "Yes, she had an activity at school this weekend and didn''te back. Aunt Li also went home." Ye Ningshuang suddenly showed an indescribable smile: "These two days, it''s just the two of us here."

    Ye Fei''s heart jumped suddenly. It must be said that Ye Ningshuang''s words, which seemed to imply something, were too tempting for him. He knew that Li Ma was a servant at his aunt''s house. She usually just cleans up the room.

    Ye Ningshuang liked quietness, so there was only Li Ma who worked at home. Now, even though she was not here, could he have something with this sexy and beautiful woman?

    However, Ye Fei quickly forced himself to wake up and stop thinking about it. She was his own paternal aunt; how could he think like that? For a moment, he wanted to p himself twice.

    After noticing the eagerness in Ye Fei''s eyes after hearing her deliberately ambiguous words, Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help butugh secretly. When she was in the car, she found that Ye Fei''s eyes were a little wrong when he looked at her. It must be said that once a woman bes jealous, she can be very crazy.

    At that time, she made an outrageous decision. Since this little guy has begun to be interested in women, why don''t she let him taste some sweetness? In this way, he should be closer to her than that woman, Liu Fengyi, right?

    Impulse is the devil; this statement is absolutely true. Even the calmest person, once impulsive, will do things that are usually unimaginable. This is what has happened to Ye Ningshuang now.

    Without staying in the living room, Ye Ningshuang took Ye Fei directly to her bedroom on the second floor, sat down on the sofa with him, and said, "Xiaoman, how about watching a movie with your aunt?"

    "Okay." Ye Fei agreed without thinking. This was not the first time he entered Ye Ningshuang''s bedroom. He even slept with her when he lived here before, so he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.

    Ye Ningshuang smiled and took out a disc from the drawer next to her, put it into the CD-ROM drive on the TV, and then sat back next to Ye Fei.

    Ye Ningshuang''s heart was also beating very fast. What she had just put in was a very explicit Category III film. Some scenes were evenparable to A-films, and the plot was about a boy and his aunt''s affair. This was a film she only watched when she was lonely and masturbating secretly. She didn''t know what Ye Fei would think after watching it.

    As the plot of the movie progressed, their breathing became a little rapid, especially when they saw the two people''s first passionate experience. They couldn''t help but put themselves into the characters.

    They were already sitting very close to each other, and now they were even more tightly pressed together. Ye Fei even stretched out an arm and grabbed her slender waist.

    It was not until the two people in the movie finished fighting and the scene returned to normal that they reacted. Ye Fei hurriedly let go of the arm that was holding his aunt and said with a straight face, "Aunt, I''m sorry, I..."

    "It''s okay." Ye Ningshuang smiled, suddenly took off her shoes, lifted one of her long, beautiful legs and put it on Ye Fei''s leg, and said, "Xiaoman, give aunt a massage. I went to a construction site this morning and was a little tired."

    The moment she raised her legs, the sharp-eyed Ye Fei saw the white pants under her skirt. They seemed to be a little wet and stuck tightly to her wonderful ce. Through the wet mark, Ye Fei could even see the bright pinkish inside.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 36: 36. Erotic massage

    Swallowing hard, Ye Fei struggled to move his gaze away from her and turned back to the TV, but at this moment, the aunt and nephew in the movie had already started their second passionate scene, and the location was on the sofa in the living room. The man wasying the woman t on the sofa and kissing every inch of her skin.

    Ye Fei''s heart began beating wildly again, and he couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Ye Ningshuang, only to see that she had closed her eyes, her mouth was slightly open, and her breathing was a little rapid. Ye Fei looked at that tempting little mouth and wished he could kiss it immediately.

    After looking at Ye Ningshuang''s beautiful face for a while, Ye Fei''s gaze gradually moved down, passing her towering chest and t abdomen, and slowly came to her calves resting on his legs. At this time, he no longer had the heart to watch the movie because the woman next to him was much more beautiful than the woman in the movie, and her figure was much better too.

    He held up Ye Ningshuang''s slender and round calves like a pilgrim. Her legs were already extremely beautiful, and now they looked even more attractive wrapped in crystal stockings.

    The lighting in from the window shone on the beautiful legs wrapped in stockings, reflecting a breathtaking fluorescence, which made Ye Fei wonder what it would look like if he looked at this beautiful leg under the light.

    After admiring for a while, Ye Fei gently massaged Ye Ningshuang''s calves, which looked like they were carved from beautiful jade, with trembling hands. The stockings Ye Ningshuang was wearing were of excellent texture. When one touched them, one did not feel as if one was touching fabric at all, but rather as if one was touching her smooth skin directly.

    He gently pinched every inch of her calf, but the force did not feel like a massage at all. Instead, it was like a caress between lovers. The more Ye Fei touched, the more he couldn''t let go.

    Finally, he took her small foot in his hand and pinched it gently. Only now did he realize that every part of a woman''s body has its own unique sexiness. When he was with his younger sister before, he only paid attention to her little mouth, which was really a waste of God''s gift.

    His eyes inadvertently swept across the movie, where the two people had already entered into a real battle. Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t help but look at Ye Ningshuang''s most mysterious ce.

    At this time, Ye Ningshuang didn''t know if she was massaged toofortably by him; her legs were slightly apart, allowing Ye Fei to see the most critical ce directly. The white, translucent pants were even wetter, tightly sticking to her beautiful hills and valleys. The translucent fabric was now wet and almostpletely transparent, wrapped there as if she were not wearing anything.

    Ye Fei stared greedily at the beautiful, tender pussycat under the cloth. Ye Ningshuang''s pussy was fuller than his younger sister''s and bulging, like a ripe peach, which made Ye Fei drool. He wished he could kiss it hard or even bite it.

    The already extremely hard thing below was even more stretched to the limit and seemed to be about to break through his pants and bounce out.

    Ye Ningshuang''s calf was ced on Ye Fei''s leg, with her calf directly pressing on that hard thing. Naturally, she couldn''t fail to notice his changes. She originally just wanted to tease Ye Fei, but now she felt a strong desire in her heart.

    She couldn''t help but move the calf that he was holding in his arms, used the soft skin on her calf to rub his iron rod-like thing twice through her clothes, and said, "Xiaoman, don''t just press below; it''s a little sore here, too."

    As she said that, she pulled Ye Fei''s hand over her knees and pressed it on her plump and round thighs.

    Ye Fei was a little excited when she pulled him to a ce and gently caressed him. The touch here was much better than that on her calves. He felt that just touching it with his hands was not enough. He wanted to kiss it hard a few times and then lick it with his tongue to relieve the itch in his heart.

    Secretly looking at Ye Ningshuang and seeing that she had closed her eyes again, Ye Fei bravely bent down and gently sniffed her beautiful legs wrapped in stockings.

    He smelled a strange fragrance and could not help but sniff her legs back and forth, even the small jade feet. Not only was there no trace of a peculiar smell, but it also exuded an exciting breath. Ye Fei felt that his lower body was about to burst.

    Ye Ningshuang suddenly bent her legs and stepped her small feet directly on Ye Fei''s hard thing. She kicked it gently twice, making Ye Fei gasp in pleasure. At the same time, his hand was caused by her sudden movement to slide directly to the base of her thigh and directly touch the wet fabric.

    Ye Fei was overjoyed, thinking to himself that it was not me who touched her but you who did it, so he rubbed her thighs gently with peace of mind, and from time to time he gently touched the small hill with a gap in the middle that he had longed for through the cloth that was so thin and wet.

    The reason why Ye Ningshuang bent her legs just now was that she felt that the ce where her calf was pressing was getting harder and harder. She hadn''t tried a man''s thing for more than ten years, and she couldn''t help but want to touch it.

    However, she was too embarrassed to touch it with her hands, so she had to use her feet instead. As soon as she stepped on that thing, her heart was a little excited. She really didn''t expect that this weak child would grow into such a big thing. Although she only stepped on it through her stockings, she could already clearly feel its thickness and heat.

    Then she felt that Ye Fei was actually caressing her most private ce. The feeling was much morefortable and stimting than when she did it herself, and she almost couldn''t help but ask him to be harder.

    Ye Ningshuang''s original intention was just to have some ambiguity with this little guy so that he would be closer to her in the future and thus surpass Liu Fengyi and the others. But now things are different. She felt that she was about to be overwhelmed by the boundless desire, and she couldn''t help feeling a little scared.

    She hurriedly withdrew her legs from Ye Fei''s body and took away his hand that was caressing her valley. She said in a panic, "Xiaoman, sit for a while. I''m going to take a shower. I''ve been busy all morning, and I feel a little ufortable."

    After saying that, she didn''t wait for Ye Fei to agree, and she hurried into the bathroom. She was afraid that if she stayed here any longer, she would not be able to resist asking him for sex.

    Watching Ye Ningshuang''s seductive figure disappear behind the bathroom door, Ye Fei felt a little disappointed. He was a little irritated by Ye Ningshuang just now, especially when she stepped on that ce of his with her foot, which made him extremely excited. And through her wet ce, he knew that she was probably a little aroused.

    He thought something good would happen next, but he didn''t expect her to run away.

    Ye Fei half-leaned on the sofa, a little discouraged. Although nothing could happen between the two of them, Ye Fei also hoped that she could do as his little sister did and that both could use their mouths to please each other. Ye Ningshuang''s ripe body was much more tempting to him than Ye Yunqi''s unripe fruit, and it made him desire to explore.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that there was no chance now.

    Ye Ningshuang hurried into the bathroom, closed the door, and leaned against it, pressing her right hand on her chest and feeling her heartbeat, which was much faster than usual. She couldn''t help but feel a little scared. Fortunately, she finally reacted; otherwise, she might not be able to help but do something hical with him.

    However, she could not help but recall the feeling when he touched her there. That feeling was really great. Although he did not use much force, she felt that it was much morefortable than if she had rubbed it with all her strength, or even more than the electric vibrator she had bought secretly.

    At the same time, she remembered the intoxicated look in his eyes when he looked at her. She could not help but quickly take off all her clothes and stand in front of the huge dressing mirror.

    Looking at the perfect figure in the mirror, Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but feel proud. Her skin was smooth and delicate, and under the light of the bathroom, it was radiant. The huge breasts on her chest, which made her very satisfied, stood up straight without sagging. The color was also very beautiful, and there was not even a trace of blood vessels. It was like a piece of jade.

    The small bean on top was only the size of a peanut, and it was still tender pink.

    The lower abdomen was also very t, without a trace of fat. How could she look like this for a woman who had given birth once?

    Looking at her own beautiful and extraordinary face that didn''t look old at all, if it were someone unfamiliar, who would believe that she was already forty years old? I''m afraid that those young women in their twenties would not be as good as me if they didn''t deliberately take care of themselves.

    Looking at her perfect self in the mirror, Ye Ningshuang felt proud but also a little sad. She had such a good figure, but no man appreciated or praised her. She felt helpless. She even had the urge to just go out and let Ye Fei admire her. His intoxicated eyes made her heart beat fast.

    With a sigh, Ye Ningshuang filled the huge bathtub with warm water andy down in it. A feeling of rxation immediately surrounded her whole body, making her exhale lightly. However, her hands unknowingly came to her pussycat and slowly rubbed it there.

    But Ye Ningshuang found helplessly that her hands could not give her the feeling she had just had when he touched her. She even lost the feeling when she couldn''t help but do it herself before. She couldn''t help but increase the movement of her hands, but it was still of no use. She even rubbed that ce a little painfully, but she still felt very far away from that feeling.

    Sighing, Ye Ningshuang stopped what she was doing, stood up from the bathtub, and wanted to rinse with cold water to put out the fire in her heart.

    However, just as she walked under the shower head, she felt as if her right foot had stepped on something. She cried out in surprise but could not stand up anymore, and her right leg knelt on the solid tile floor hard.

    *Thamp*

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 37: 37. First battle**

    The fall was so heavy that Ye Ningshuang almost cried in pain. She looked down and found that she had stepped on a bar of soap. It had been ced at one end of the bathtub, and she must have dropped it in her movement.

    Ye Ningshuang struggled to get up but found that she couldn''t do it at all. The slightest movement would cause her injured right leg to hurt so much. After trying several times, not only did she fail to stand up, but she was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat.

    Just when Ye Ningshuang didn''t know what to do, there was a knock on the bathroom door, and then Ye Fei''s voice came in: "Aunt, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"

    It turned out that Ye Fei''s six senses had been strengthened a lot without him realizing it. Although the sound instion effect of this bathroom was very good, he still heard Ye Ningshuang''s exmation.

    "I''m fine; I just fell identally. I''ll be fine in a while." Ye Ningshuang was a little flustered. She didn''t know why she hadn''t locked the door just now.

    Now he could open the door by just twisting the door lightly from the outside. And now she had no clothes on. If he saw her, she would be so embarrassed. So she downyed her injury.

    Though Ye Ningshuang spoke lightly, her voice, which was trembling with pain, betrayed her. As soon as Ye Fei heard it, he knew that his aunt was probably going to fall down.

    He did not care about much at the moment, so he hurriedly opened the door and walked in. He saw Ye Ningshuang sitting on the ground with a pale face, covering her right knee with her hands, and her body trembling slightly.

    The beautiful scenery in front of him made Ye Fei''s breath stop. It must be said that Ye Ningshuang''s mature body was so charming. Not to mention the young Ye Yunqi; even the rtively popr Ye Yunying was far inferior to her.

    Ye Ningshuang didn''t expect Ye Fei to break in and was startled. However, when she saw his intoxicated eyes, she couldn''t help feeling a little proud.

    However, no matter how proud she was, her feminine instinct of shyness made her mp her legs together. She didn''t even bother to take care of her injured leg, and she quickly bent it up and held it tightly against her chest.

    As soon as Ye Ningshuang''s hand was removed, Ye Fei saw the reddish-purple patch on her right knee. He couldn''t help but secretly curse himself. It was already sote, and he was still thinking about these messy things.

    So he squatted down hurriedly, stretched out his hand to separate her legs that were tightly mped together, stared at the injured patch, and asked, "Aunt, how are you? Is it painful?"

    Seeing him forcefully spread her legs apart, Ye Ningshuang thought he wanted to see her there. She felt shy but also a little excited. However, Ye Fei''s next words made her realize that he was just concerned about her injury. She couldn''t help but feel disappointed and ashamed. What was she thinking? Did she really hope that he could see it?

    Seeing that she didn''t say anything after he asked, Ye Fei thought she was in too much pain to speak, so he picked up a bath towel from the side, wrapped it around her, and said, "Let me carry you out first."

    Without saying anything, he stretched out his arms, picked up Ye Ningshuang, and walked out of the bathroom. At this time, he didn''t care about hiding his strength anymore.

    Lying in Ye Fei''s arms, Ye Ningshuang felt a little strange. When did her nephew be so strong?

    But she didn''t have the mind to think about it now, because being held by him like this and seeing him be so cautious, afraid that she would suffer a little, she actually had an unprecedented sense of happiness in her heart. She was arranged by her family to marry Li Bin. They rarely met before, so how could there be any feelings?

    Moreover, he was a rude soldier and had never been so considerate to her after marriage. More than ten years ago, he participated in a battle against a terrorist organization and was seriously injured. Although he recoveredter, he lost his male ability. Since then, he rarely went home, so this was the first time that Ye Ningshuang was cared for so much.

    Is this what it feels like to be loved by a man? Ye Ningshuang asked herself in her heart, and she couldn''t help but close her eyes gently, enjoying this moment of tenderness, even though the one holding her was just a little boy, and he was her nephew.

    Holding Ye Ningshuang back to the bedroom, Ye Fei put her on the bed and let her lie downfortably before asking, "Aunt, are you still in pain?"

    After being asked this question, Ye Ningshuang came back to her senses from the intoxicated feeling, and she couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed. What on earth was she thinking about? She shook her head, and while answering Ye Fei, she also wanted to get rid of the strange feeling in her mind.

    "Do you have iodine at home? It can disperse the blood clots here, and you''ll be fine." Ye Fei was already very familiar with this kind of injury.

    Not to mention those hooligans who bullied him; even Ye Yunqi and Yunying sometimes couldn''t stop themselves and beat him until he was covered in bruises, so he could be considered a skilled doctor after years of illness.

    Ye Ningshuang pointed to the bedside table and said, "It''s in there. Just take it out, and I''ll rub it myself."

    She didn''t dare let Ye Fei touch her body too much now, because she was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and do something with him.

    Ye Fei seemed not to have heard her at all. He took out the iodine from the bedside table and poured some on his hands. Then he rubbed his hands until they were a little warm. Then he covered his hands with the injured area of Ye Ningshuang and began to massage it gently.

    "Ohh..." After being held down by him, Ye Ningshuang only felt an indescribable feelinging from her knee. It was painful¡ªa little, but not too painful. There was also a tingling feeling inside, which made her unable to help but let out a long moan.

    Hearing Ye Ningshuang''s voice, which was the same as his younger sister''s when she was feelingfortable, the fire in Ye Fei''s heart that had just been suppressed because of her injury rose again. His hand was still soothing her injured area, but his eyes were looking upwards in a dishonest manner.

    Ye Ningshuang was only wearing a bath towel at the moment, which Ye Fei had hurriedly wrapped around her. Naturally, it was impossible to block Ye Fei''s sight.

    When he raised his eyes, he saw the tempting peaches among the fragrant grass. The color of Ye Ningshuang''s vagina was darker than Ye Yunqi''s, but not much darker. It was still as bright red as a girl''s, and it was extremely tempting. Ye Fei wished he could kiss her like he had with his little sister.

    Seeing that Ye Fei''s eyes were fixed on her shameful ce, Ye Ningshuang not only did not stop him but closed her eyes with a look of acquiescence. After all, she enjoyed Ye Fei''s greedy gaze so much that she couldn''t bear to interrupt him.

    Ye Fei secretly looked at Ye Ningshuang, and seeing that she seemed to have acquiesced to his behavior, he couldn''t help but feel bolder. The hand that was originally massaging her wound slowly slid upward, climbing up little by little along her smooth skin like satin. However, he did not dare to get too close to the ce he wanted to get close to the most. When he got close, he withdrew.

    Ye Ningshuang''s breathing gradually became rapid. Although Ye Fei did not directly touch her most sensitive part, just sliding on the inside of her thigh made her feel indescribablyfortable. The most important thing was that the atmosphere between the two of them made her a little nervous. She wanted to speak out to stop Ye Fei, but she also had an urge to let him go further.

    Ye Fei keenly noticed the changes in Ye Ningshuang and was overjoyed. He slowly used his hands to spread her beautiful legs wider, causing her tempting pussycat to slightly crack open, revealing the delicate petals inside. A trickle of dew was already oozing out from between the two small, tender red petals.

    Seeing this, Ye Fei became bolder and couldn''t help but reach out his hand. He pressed lightly on her tempting pussy with his index finger, causing more dew to squeeze out from there.

    "Ughmm."

    Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but let out a charming moan through her nose, but she still didn''t move or open her eyes. Ye Fei, seeing she didn''t stop, bes even bolder.

    Ye Fei felt even happier and slowly put his head between her legs. He then used both hands to open her alluring slit wider and stuck out his tongue, using the tip of his tongue to pass over the little bean in the middle of her slit and the slightly opened hole.

    "Ahhhnn¡ª" Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but scream out with the strange pleasure.

    She opened her eyes and saw Ye Fei licking her. She felt ashamed and asked, "Xiao Man, what are you doing?"

    Ye Fei raised his head from under her crotch and said with a chuckle, "Aunt, you must have been in a lot of pain from the fall just now. To make up for the pain you just suffered, your nephew wants to make you feel better."

    Since he had already licked her, Ye Ningshuang simply stopped trying to stop him. Besides, she really needed it. She had just spent so much effort in the bathroom but didn''te out. Now that Ye Fei had only licked her lightly, she actually had the urge to orgasm.

    How could she not linger on this feeling? So she chuckled and said, "Little rascal, you know quite a lot. It''s up to you, but don''t go too far."

    Ye Fei smiled again and lowered his head, but he did not lick it immediately. Instead, he sniffed it hard. He felt a strange fragrance simr to that of his younger sister but much stronger, mixed with a faint fishy smell. It hit his nose, stimting his desire so much that he smiled and said, "Aunt, your pussy smells so good."

    "You little rascal, what are you talking about?" Ye Ningshuang didn''t expect Ye Fei to say such vulgar words and couldn''t help but feel a little angry.

    "What''s wrong with me?" Ye Fei looked aggrieved: "Your pussy is fragrant; do you want me to say your pussy is smelly?"

    "I''m going to die like this!" Ye Ningshuang patted him on the head gently: "Don''t say that word!"

    "Which word?" Ye Fei asked knowingly, but he bent down again and sucked on her already wet pussy, making a chirping sound.

    Slurp! Slurpp! Slurpp!

    "Ohhh¡ª" Ye Ningshuang moaned in pleasure and then said, "Yes, it''s that word ''pussy''."

    "So, aunt, you mean you don''t want me to lick your pussycat anymore? Well, I''ll listen to you." Ye Fei deliberately misinterpreted her meaning and let his mouth leave her tender pussy, but he didn''t go far. He just kissed and licked the inside of her thighs back and forth.

    Ye Ningshuang was feeling extremelyfortable when Ye Fei suddenly stopped. If Ye Fei had left her now, perhaps she could still bear it, but he did not really leave. The mouth that remained there kept spraying hot air onto her extremely sensitive cunt, making her want to press Ye Fei''s mouth tightly onto her cunt.

    Moreover, when she mentioned the word "cunt," she also felt extremely stimted. Perhaps it was because of self-abandonment, or perhaps it was because Ye Fei aroused her lustful genes. She took a deep breath and said, "Okay, my good nephew, continue to lick my cunt. My cunt is so itchy!"

    Ye Fei was overjoyed when he heard that. He put his mouth back on her pussycat and started sucking and licking it hard. At the same time, he reached out his hand and gently fiddled with her little pussy with his fingers.

    Slurp! Slurp! Slurpp!

    Ye Ningshuang was so happy that her love juices kept pouring out like a flood. Although Ye Fei drank a lot of it, a lot of it still flowed out, soaking the sheets under her plump ass.

    Slurp! Slurp! Slurpp

    Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but mp Ye Fei''s head with her plump and soft thighs, moaning, "Good nephew, you did a great job; you licked your aunt''s cunt sofortably. Ah, don''t be so hard. Good boy, you really know how to lick a cunt; you licked your aunt sofortably."

    At this point, she suddenly realized something and asked, while resisting the pleasure in her cunt, "Little rascal, tell me, how many girls have you harmed?"

    "No." Ye Fei raised his head from under her crotch again, wiped the lewd water from the corner of his mouth, and cried out in grievance: "Not even one."

    "You still dare to say no? You are so good at licking pussies; you must have licked a lot of them. Tell me, who were they?" Ye Ningshuang felt a little ufortable.

    Although she didn''t want anything to really happen between her and Ye Fei, she hoped that she would be the first person to see him naked. At the same time, she was muttering secretly, seeing how close he was to Liu Fengyi''s; could it be that they had done this before?

    Ye Fei naturally would not tell her about his rtionship with Ye Yunqi, so he could only continue to deny it. Ye Ningshuang saw that she really couldn''t get anything, but when she thought of the possibility she guessed, she felt unwilling to admit defeat again, thinking, Maybe he had licked the Liu family''s cunt.

    Well, I''ll let him try the taste of being a man today, so she smiled coquettishly at Ye Fei and said, "Xiao Man, youe up too; you can''t just serve your aunt; your aunt will also let you feelfortable."

    Though he didn''t know why his aunt would take the initiative to offer to do it to him, this was what Ye Fei had been wanting, so he naturally wouldn''t refuse. He climbed onto the bed and took off his pants.

    As his underwear was pulled down, the thing that had been hard for a long time suddenly popped out, and it kept shaking and jumping in the air in front of Ye Ningshuang, as if demonstrating to her.

    "Ah?" Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but cover her mouth in surprise. Although she knew that Ye Fei''s thing was not small by stepping on it with her foot before, she still didn''t expect it to be so big.

    This purple-red thing was probably twenty centimeters long and as thick as a child''s arm. The big ns on the top were as big as arge egg. Any woman would love such a treasure, not to mention Ye Ningshuang, a woman who hadn''t enjoyed this thing for more than ten years.

    Stretching out both hands and holding the big thing at the same time, Ye Ningshuang eximed, "I didn''t expect that our Xiaoman actually grew such a big cock. Lingling will be blessed in the future!"

    As she said that, she couldn''t help but envy Lin Ling. After all, she was the woman who was really qualified to enjoy this big cock, and she could probably only touch it to satisfy her desire.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "I don''t know whether Lingling is blessed or not, but you are going to be blessed now, aunt. It''s so ufortable because it''s growing; please help me."

    Ye Ningshuang smiled coquettishly, opened her little mouth, and gently took the huge ns into it, then slowly sucked it in and out like what she had seen in the movies. While doing so, she looked at Ye Fei with a very seductive look. Her coquettish look made Ye Fei very angry.

    "Hiss~~" Ye Fei suddenly took a breath, but it was not a pleasant one. Instead, when Ye Ningshuang let his cock pass through her little mouth, her teeth scraped his sensitive ns. A strange feeling of pain and itchiness made him scream.

    Ye Ningshuang hadn''t realized that she was making him ufortable and thought that he was enjoying it so much that she even sped up her sucking and thrusting.

    Ye Fei never thought that the aunt, who looked very slutty, was not asgood at oral sexgood at oral sexgood at oral sexgood at oral sexgood at oral sexgood at oral sexgood at oral sex good at oral sex as his younger sister. Although he felt some pleasure when she did this, he felt more ufortable. So he hurriedly stopped her and said, "Aunt, can you stop for a moment?"

    Ye Ningshuang thought he was about to ejacte and didn''t want to ejacte so early, so she stopped herself. She spit out his cock and said with a smug smile, "How is it? Did you feelfortable with your aunt?"

    Ye Fei pointed at his ns, which had turned red because of her, and said with a wry smile, "You scratched it with your teeth."

    Ye Ningshuang realized that she had made a mistake. Her pretty face turned red, and she whispered, "I haven''t done this before."

    Hearing her say this, Ye Fei felt excited and touched. He didn''t expect that he would be the first man to enjoy her mouth. He said softly, "It''s okay; just take your time. First, stick out your tongue, put it underneath, and then put it in your mouth."

    This method was summed up by the clever Ye Yunqi. At this time, Ye Fei taught it to Ye Ningshuang. After he finished speaking, he adjusted his body and became in a 69 position with her, and he also continued to lick and kiss her tender pussy.

    Slurp! Slurpp!!

    Ye Ningshuang put it in her mouth as he said, and sure enough, she didn''t touch his cock with her teeth again. Here, Ye Fei made her extremelyfortable, and in return, she began to suck hard.

    After doing this for a while, Ye Ningshuang felt ufortable again. Seeing Ye Fei''s familiar look, she thought that the Liu family''s cunts must have been sucked by him many times, and she was also behind in this aspect.

    She couldn''t help but think again, and she suddenly thought of a method she had seen in the movie. Her eyes lit up, she spit out the cock, and she said to Ye Fei, "Xiaoman, stop for a while; auntie will show you a new trick."

    TO BE CONTINUED

    Fukk... 3100+ worth of chap...damn

    Readers, please give the novel some power stones and a good review if you can, which you can, I know!!

 Chapter 38: 38. Second round**

    Ye Fei stopped and looked at Ye Ningshuang in confusion. Ye Ningshuang smiled coquettishly, reached out and took his hand and pressed it on her huge breasts, and asked, "Do my breasts feel good?"

    Ye Fei felt as if his hands were sunk into a ball of soft cotton. It was sofortable that he couldn''t help but hold her big breasts and squeeze them hard, praising her repeatedly: "Good, it feels so good, aunt; there is no ce on your body that is not beautiful! I like this pair of big breasts so much."

    "How about you let it serve you?" Ye Ningshuang asked with a smile.

    "Serve by it? How ?" Ye Fei was confused.

    Ye Ningshuang was extremely happy in her heart. She finally found a method that the Liu family had never used before. So she let Ye Fei lie on the bed, and shey on top of him, not even caring about the pain when her injured right knee hit the bed.

    First, she held the big cock that she couldn''t let go of and stroked it a few times, then put it in her mouth and covered it with saliva. Ye Ningshuang then held up her big breasts with both hands, slowly sandwiched Ye Fei''s cock in the middle, and stroked it up and down. With the lubrication of saliva, it was not difficult for the cock to move between her breasts.

    Seeing Ye Fei looking at her big white breasts with an infatuated look, Ye Ningshuang was very satisfied and asked proudly, "How is it? Is itfortable?"

    Ye Fei nodded vigorously and said, "Aunt, you are doing it really well. Please do it harder. I feel sofortable."

    With Ye Fei''s approval, Ye Ningshuang worked harder, but after doing it for a long time, her snow-white breasts were rubbed red by his cock, but Ye Fei still had no intention of ejacting. Ye Ningshuang''s pussycat was itchy, but in her current position, Ye Fei couldn''t do it to her anymore.

    Originally, she wanted him to ejacte quickly and then concentrate on serving her, but she didn''t expect his endurance to be so strong, so she stopped and said to Ye Fei, "Xiao Man, let''s stop for a while; aunt''s pussy is itchy; you do it for aunt for a while, and aunt will do it for you, okay?"

    Ye Fei also felt that it was not good to do it alone. He was about to nod and agree, but suddenly he remembered the method he used with his younger sister, so he smiled and said, "Aunt, I know a way that can make both of us feelfortable. Do you want to try it?"

    "Whatever method you have, do it quickly!" Ye Ningshuang was really looking forward to it at that time, and I hurriedly urged him to do it quickly.

    Ye Fei let Ye Ningshuang lie beside him, then reached out and lifted her long and round legs.

    Ye Fei became excited to see that. He then moved downward again, spreading Ye Ningshuaner''s legs. Then he started Ye Ningshuaner''s licking pussy, which was already wet with her love liquid.

    "Aahhnn~ Aahhnn~" Ye Ningshuaner''s body arched upwards as soon as Ye Fei started licking her pussy, and she could feel even more intense pleasure flowing into her body. Then her hands gripped the bed sheet tightly, and her body continued to squirm by Ye Fei''s licking of her pussy. Her moans also became even more erotic. "Aahhnn~ This pleasure is really great, Xiaoman,Aahhnn~"

    Ye Fei licked her entire pussy as well as her clitoris, while sometimes his tongue slipped into her tight pussy. And he did it for a few minutes, until Ye Ningshuaner''s body jerked again as she reached the peak of pleasure for the third time.

    "Aahhnn~" Ye Ningshuaner''s body jerked a few times; her pussycat squirted the liquid of love onto Ye Fei''s face, and she panted heavily after that. "Hah. That''s amazing, Xiaoman. Hah..."

    Ye Fei then knelt between Ye Ningshuaner''s legs, and he rubbed his dick against her pussycat''s entrance. Ye Ningshuaner''s heart was pounding loudly, feeling his dick in her pussycat, and she looked at Ye Fei''s with anticipation.

    Ye Fei started to push his dick into her pussycat. Ye Ningshuaner''s instantly groaned in a little pain due to the tightness, and her hands gripped the bed sheets even tighter. "Argh...! It''s hurt, Xiaoman."

    Seeing Ye Ningshuaner''s was in pain, Ye Fei''s lowered his speed as he continued to push his dick deeper and deeper, and before long, his cock touched her womb. Ye Ningshuaner''s immediately said with a nod. "You can go fast now, Xiaoman."

    Ye Fei immediately leaned forward and reversed their position with Ye Ningshuaner''s on top of him, then hugged her tightly and rubbed her back.

    Ye Ningshuaner''s sobbed a little in his arms, and she was afraid of their rtionship, she said as she continued to sob. "We''ve vited a forbidden taboo, Xiaoman. We-"

    "Sshh..." Ye Fei covered Ye Ningshuaner''s mouth, not to continue her words. He looked at Ye Ningshuaner''s eyes seriously, then said confidently. "Trust me, aunt! I''ll promise that I will always protect you."

    Ye Ningshuaner was amazed by his seriousness and confidence; she felt that the man who was hugging her was not her nephew. In her eyes, the current Ye Fei''s was manly and reliable, unlike the previously frail Ye Fei''s.

    "Xiaoman, I feel really scared. What if your grandparents and the others find out about our rtionshipter?" Ye Ningshuaner''s asked fearfully; she felt scared about their forbidden rtionship.

    "I told you that I will always protect you, aunt," Ye Fei''s poked with a serious and firm expression. "Even if others know about our rtionship, I will always protect you. And if they can''t ept our rtionship, then I will make them ept our rtionship."

    Ye Ningshuaner''s sighed softly, then she hugged him and said quietly. "I really never expected something like this to happen, and now I have sex with my own nephew."

    "Do you regret it?" Ye Fei could understand her current feelings because the rtionship between them was really not easy for mortals to ept.

    Ye Ningshuaner''s nodded slightly. "A little, but it''s already happened, after all."

    "You don''t have to worry about it anymore, and just trust me, okay?" Ye Ningshuaner''s could only nod in resignation, and then Ye Fei asked again. "Shall we continue now?"

    After Ye Ningshuaner''s nodding, Ye Fei started to move his dick, and they had sex for a very long time.

    ...

    When Ye Fei woke up, the sun had already risen high in the sky. Recalling the ecstasy ofst night, Ye Fei could not help but stretch his arms to the side, wanting to hug Ye Ningshuang for more tenderness.

    Unexpectedly, he hugged nothing, feeling a little strange. However, the extremely rxed feeling in his body and therge traces of battle on the bed sheet told him that he was not dreamingst night.

    Thinking of his own body, Ye Fei suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. The unknown technique he practiced seemed to be a kind of evil technique. Sost night was so crazy; would something happen to his aunt?

    For a moment, Ye Fei was very upset. Why did he forget this yesterday? If something really happened to Ye Ningshuang, he would really regret it.

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei sat up suddenly and wanted to put on his clothes and go out to take a look, but at this moment, the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside, and Ye Ningshuang walked in with a smile on her face, holding a te with a few slices of bread and a ss of milk in her hand.

    Seeing Ye Ningshuang, who was glowing and full of energy and seemed to be a few years younger, Ye Fei felt a little strange. Why didn''t she look weak like her younger sister, but she looked very energetic? Could it be that he was wrong, and that was not some evil technique of collecting energy?

    Seeing Ye Fei staring at her nkly, Ye Ningshuang smiled at him charmingly. A woman of her age, once she lets go of her heart, is very courageous. So even though she had experienced such a crazy battle with himst night, she was not embarrassed at all.

    She put the dinner te on the small table beside the bed, sat down next to Ye Fei, and smiled very gently: "Are you awake?"

    Ye Ningshuang now seemed to no longer be his aunt but rather a gentle little wife, which made Ye Fei stare at her again, especially when he saw that she was still dressed the same as yesterday. After sitting on the bed, the beautiful leg wrapped in stockings was gently lifted up and ced beside him, which made him swallow uncontrobly.

    "Silly boy!" Ye Ningshuang was very happy about Ye Fei''s infatuation, but she said something coquettishly, reached her hand into the quilt, held his iron rod-like thing, and smiled: "You are so energetic so early in the morning, it seems that my worry is unnecessary."

    She was very worried about Ye Fei''s health. Like Ye Fei, she also forgot everything when she was crazy yesterday. Today, thinking about her crazy night, she was really afraid that his weak body would not be able to bear it. But now, seeing that he looks very good and is so energetic, she ispletely relieved.

    Ye Ningshuang''s words brought Ye Fei back to his senses, and he asked, "Aunt, when we did that yesterday, did you have any special feelings?"

    Though Ye Ningshuang was bold, she still blushed when he asked her this and said coquettishly, "Forget about being so naughty; how can you ask me this?"

    Ye Fei said seriously, "Tell me, please. This is very important to me."

    Seeing that he looked serious and didn''t seem to be teasing her, Ye Ningshuang answered very seriously: "It feels so good. I have never felt asfortable as I did yesterday. Xiaoman, can youe to my ce more often in the future?" As she spoke, a hint of pleading appeared in her eyes.

    "Even if you don''t let mee, I will stille with a shameless face." Ye Fei chuckled twice and asked, "I mean, besides the normal pleasure, are there any other feelings?"

    Seeing that he agreed toe to her often, Ye Ningshuang was very happy. She thought for a moment and said, "Really, every time..."

    When she said this, her face turned red. She hesitated for a moment before whispering, "Every time you ejacte inside me, I feel a warm current flowing through my body. No matter how tired I am at that time, I will recover quickly. Otherwise, how could I let you toss for so long? And when I got up this morning, I felt much more energetic than before, and it seemed that I had more strength too."

    "Really?" Ye Fei suddenly grabbed her shoulders tightly and asked in disbelief.

    Ye Ningshuang didn''t understand why he was so excited, so she nodded and said, "It''s true; is there anything wrong with that?"

    "It''s not inappropriate; it''s too appropriate!" Ye Feiughed, hugged Ye Ningshuang, and kissed her face and mouth non-stop. After a long time, he stopped.

    Ye Ningshuang did not break free from him and let him mess around for a while. Now she has put him first in her heart. Even her own daughter is around his age now, so as long as he is happy, she will be happy too. It was not until Ye Fei finished going crazy that she smiled and asked, "Is there something good?"

    Ye Fei was extremely excited now and just wanted to share his happiness with others. The woman in front of him who had the most intimate rtionship with him was the best target, so he smiled and said, "Have you noticed any changes in me, such as increased strength or something?"

    After he said that, Ye Ningshuang remembered that he carried her from the bathroom to the bedroom yesterday. If it had been in the past, it would have been difficult for him to help her over, let alone carry her. So she nodded and said, "It''s true. You''ve be much stronger and have great stamina. What happened?"

    The increase in stamina she mentioned was based on his performance yesterday. Thinking of what happened yesterday, she felt a little unbelievable. It was nothing at the time, but now, thinking about it, he had been tormenting her for seven or eight hours. Even a man of iron would have been worn out, but he was fine, which made her even more curious.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Because I have a very special skill, the current changes are brought out by that skill!"

    "Is it the martial arts that you just can''t master?" Ye Ningshuang asked in surprise.

    When Ye Fei just got the martial arts technique, he was extremely happy and thought that he could break away from the group of weak people from then on, so he boasted about it to all his rtives.

    Ye Ningshuang naturally knew about this, butter she heard that what Ye Fei got seemed to be useless martial arts, and he couldn''t master it no matter how hard he practiced. Now she heard him say that it was the credit of those useless martial arts, which naturally made her feel very strange.

    "It''s that technique. I was too young before, so I couldn''t practice it, but now I have found the method to practice it." Ye Feiughed.

    Ye Ningshuang said coquettishly while leaning on Ye Fei''s arms, "Why are you keeping me in suspense? Can you please tell me everything at once?"

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Because it is a dual cultivation method, I was a little skeptical at first, and now I have confirmed it from you!"

    TO BE CONTINUED

    s...donate some Power stones and golden tickets if you have!

 Chapter 39: 39. Dual Cultivation

    "Dual cultivation?" Ye Ningshuang opened her mouth in surprise.

    Although she had never practiced any martial arts, she had watched TV, movies, novels, etc., and she also knew that the Liu family had an ancestral internal energy method, so she still believed in this somewhat vague word.

    She also knew that this kind of martial arts required doing that kind of thing to improve the ability. She couldn''t help but feel secretly happy. After what happened yesterday, she felt that she could no longer live without Ye Fei.

    Although it might not be good to tell this to others, since they had already had their first time, she didn''t care more. What''s more, the feeling was really good. As long as they were careful not to tell this to others, they could still maintain this kind of rtionship in the future.

    Originally, Ye Ningshuang felt guilty towards Ye Fei, after all, he was only an eighteen teen-year-old boy. But after knowing that he had a dual cultivation technique, she found a good excuse for herself, that is, she wanted to help her nephew practice martial arts well.

    In this way, she felt at ease about this hical rtionship. Thinking of this, she said shyly, "Then, can I help you practice the martial art technique in the future?"

    Ye Fei also naturally wanted it very much, and he nodded in agreement and said, "I also want to be more powerful as soon as possible, so that it will be easier to ovee the crisis in the family."

    "Family crisis?" Ye Ningshuang asked in confusion, "What are you talking about? Howe I don''t know what crisis is?"

    Ye Fei repeated his spection to her again, just to borrow her experience.

    Ye Ningshuang pondered for a moment and said, "Your spection is very reasonable. It seems that someone really wants to target the Liu family. After this busy period, I will have to have a good talk with your mother. Howe she didn''t tell me about such a big thing?"

    The tone of her voice was like an older sister ming a disobedient younger sister.

    Ye Fei''s get startled by her tone. Aren''t the aunts at odds with my mother? Why does Ye Ningshuang seem to care about the Liu family?

    Now that he has the closest rtionship with Ye Ningshuang, Ye Fei can ask directly: "Aunt, don''t you have conflicts with my mother? Then why are you so concerned about the Liu family?"

    Ye Ningshuang sighed and said, "My sisters and I only have personal grudges with your mother. The cooperation between the Liu and Ye families is still very close. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are interdependent. How can I not care about the affairs of the Liu family?"

    "Then what kind of conflict do you have with my mother and the others? Why haven''t you had any contact with each other for so many years?" The purpose of Ye Fei''s visit this time was to resolve the conflict between them. Now that things havee to this, he hurriedly seized the opportunity to ask.

    Ye Ningshuang sighed again and said helplessly: "Forget it, it''s all old memories, I don''t want to mention it anymore."

    "Since it''s all in the past, why don''t you just let it go and shake hands and make peace? You don''t know that your disagreement over the years has made Qiqi, my elder sister, my second sister, and my third sister feel very ufortable."

    Ye Ningshuang said, "We also want to make peace with them. Your mother has approached us several times in the past few years, but your second aunt Ningxue just can''t get over it. Your third aunt (Liu Fengyi)and I have also advised her many times, but it didn''t work at all."

    "Second aunt?" Ye Fei was stunned. He didn''t expect that the root of the conflict between the aunts and his mother was his first and second aunt, Ye Ningxue.

    He just didn''t know what happened, so he asked, "How could my aunt Ningxue have a conflict with my mother?"

    Ye Ningshuang did not answer him this time, but said: "This matter concerns your second aunt''s reputation. We have already agreed not to tell anyone."

    After she said that, Ye Fei became even more curious. He hugged Ye Ningshuang waist and said softly, "Good Shuang''er, just tell me. I''ll see if there is any way to resolve it. You also hope that we can all live in harmony, right?"

    Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but feel intoxicated when she heard Ye Fei call her Shuang''er. Ever since she pretended that her parents were dead, no one had called her by that name. Now that this little guy called her by that name, she actually felt loved. This feeling was different from the love from her parents, but it made her even more intoxicated.

    She nodded and said, "Okay, but don''t tell anyone, and don''t mention it in front of your second aunt."

    "Yeah!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously. The most urgent task now was to rify what happened in the past. As for how to resolve it, that would be a matter for the future.

    Ye Ningshuang calmed down and said, "That was when we were still very young. At that time, your second aunt Ningxue and your eldest aunt Fengyi studied in the same university. They had a very good rtionship. In fact, the cooperation between our Liu and Ye families was made closer because of them. But then something happened that made them enemies.

    To be more precise, it was your Ningxue who hated your aunt Fengyi."

    "What''s the matter?" Ye Fei asked when he saw Ye Ningshuang stopped talking here.

    Ye Ningshuang sighed and continued, "At that time, your aunt''s Ningxue and Fengyi were both outstanding girls. They were known as the two campus beauties in school and had many suitors. However, they were both very proud people and didn''t like any of those men untilter, when a very outstanding man broke into their lives.

    At that time, they were the president and vice president of the school student union respectively, and that boy was a member under them, and also assisted your second aunt in her work.

    Gradually, your second aunt developed feelings for that boy, but after she boldly confessed her feelings, that boy said that he liked your eldest aunt Fengyi .

    Your second aunt Ningxue was very disappointed at the time, but their rtionship was the closest at the time, so your aunt Ningxue had to let go of this rtionship and help that boy pursue your eldest aunt." Having said this, Ye Ningshuang stopped again.

    Ye Fei felt a little helpless. Emotional matters were really the hardest to exin. However, this wouldn''t cause a rift between the second aunt Ningxue and the eldest aunt Liu Fengyi, so he asked, "What happened next? Did that boy get together with my eldest aunt?"

    Ye Ningshuang sighed, "If they were together, your second aunt wouldn''t hate your aunt Fengyi so much. Later, with the help of your second aunt, the boy confessed his love to your aunt Fengyi, but your aunt rejected him outright.

    At that time, your second aunt Ningxue thought that your aunt rejected the boy because of her, so she kept trying to persuade your aunt Fengyi. Later, she found out that your first aunt Fengyi really didn''t like the boy. This made your second aunt determined to pursue the boy again, but here we got a piece of news that the boy actuallymitted suicide because of Fengyi rejection."

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Guys so far no golden ticket!!

    I know there was info dump in this chap.....but it was necessary for world and characters development. And there is still not a single golden ticket for the novel. Guys we need to make this novel big so share it and support it!

 Chapter 40: 40. Ill say again she is my goddess

    "Ah?" Ye Fei eximed and asked, "Is this the reason why second aunt Ningxue and first aunt Fengyi turned against each other?"

    Ye Ningshuang nodded and said, "Yes, your second aunt Ningxue thought that it was your eldest aunt Fengyi who killed that man, but Fengyi said that she was not wrong, that the man was not a good person, and that Ningxue did not need to be sad for him.

    Of course, your second aunt, Ningxue, did not want to listen, and the two of them had a big quarrel. People like me, Ningbing, and your mother were young and hot-tempered at the time, and we each helped our sisters quarrel with each other, so the conflict became more and more serious."

    "Is it because of that man that my second aunt hasn''t married yet?" Ye Fei had always wondered why his second aunt was already 36 years old and still hadn''t married. Now it seemed that this was probably the reason.

    "Yes." Ye Ningshuang nodded and said, "Come to think of it, your mother is also a victim of the war between the two of them."

    Ye Fei was stunned. Why did she bring up his mother? He asked hurriedly, "What''s going on?"

    Ye Ningshuang recalled: "At that time, our LiuYe family had just established the deepest level of cooperation. Your grandfather and your grandfather-inw didn''t want this cooperation to be broken because of the conflict between us, so they let your mother marry your father without any emotional foundation.

    Speaking of which, the fact that our LiuYe family can have such a high reputation in Wanghai is all thanks to your mother."

    Ye Ningshuang''s words solved another mystery in Ye Fei''s heart. He had been wondering why his mother, who was so outstanding and the most outstanding daughter of the Liu family, had to marry his father, who came from the underworld and had been married once.

    Now he knew that his mother, who seemed to have a glorious life, was actually a victim of family marriage. His feelings for her were unconsciously mixed with a bit of pity in addition to his original admiration.

    "Besides this reason, there is actually another reason why we don''t get along with your mother and the others." Ye Ningshuang said this; her pretty face slightly reddened, and she lowered her head. She didn''t want to say it, but she didn''t know why. She didn''t want to hide anything from Ye Fei.

    Unconsciously, this sixteen-year-old boy became her support in her heart: "That is, your second aunt Ningxue and third aunt Ningbing and I are a little jealous of your mother and the others."

    "Jealous?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but repeat himself and ask, "What is there about them that makes you jealous? It seems that your life is not worse than theirs, right? And your fame is not less than theirs."

    Ye Ningshuang smiled and said, "Think about it. We are all daughters of the top families in Wanghai, and we are also three sisters. However, the Feiyun Group managed by your mother alone is not inferior to the Ye Group managed by the three of us sisters.

    And your eldest and second aunts have achieved as much as your mother. Now, when people mention the women of Wanghai, they will think of the six of us. However, your second and third aunts and I are always ranked behind your mother and the others. How can we not be jealous?"

    Ye Fei was a little speechless and said, "I thought only children would be jealous of such things, but I didn''t expect adults would be like this too."

    "Silly child, you don''t understand women at all. If the rtionship between women is good, then it won''t matter if they arepared with each other. But if there are some problems between them, even if it''s just a small matter, they will not be able to help butpare with each other. And I wanted you to be closer to me than to Fengyi yesterday, so I deliberately did those things to seduce you.

    Unexpectedly, I got myself too involved and was ruined by you, a little bad guy."

    At this point, she suddenlyughed, reached into the quilt, and held Ye Fei''s cock, who had softened a little because of the conversation during this period, and said, "But now I''m not jealous of them at all, because their most beloved little guy has been eaten by me!"

    Ye Fei''s doubts were gone at this moment. Although he had not yet thought of a way to reconcile their grievances, he felt much more rxed than before.

    He hugged Ye Ningshuang and said with a smile, "It''s not certain who will eat whom!"

    As he spoke, he kissed her little mouth, and his hands also dishonestly slipped into her skirt, stroking back and forth on her thighs wrapped in soft stockings.

    Ye Ningshuang kissed him for a while, then gently pushed him away and said with a smile, "No matter who eats who, they can''t enjoy the same happiness as I can. Okay, let''s eat first."

    Ye Fei was so tickled by her that he no longer had the heart to eat. His hands continued to move under her. His right hand had already reached the wonderful ce where he had entered and exited countless times yesterday and gently dug his fingers in.

    With just a few strokes, he drew out the spring water there. He smiled and said, "I just want to eat you now!"

    Ye Ningshuang opened her legs and let him do what he wanted, but she picked up the food tray on the bedside table with her hand and said with a smile, "You have to eat something first; otherwise, how can you have the energy to do it? Be good, eat a little first, and when you''re full, even if you don''t eat me, I won''t let you go!"

    She had been alone for more than ten years, and after experiencing supreme enjoyment yesterday, her addiction in this regard had beenpletely aroused by Ye Fei. Now she just wanted to be with him all the time, and she wished he would keep inserting it inside her to feel satisfied.

    "You feed my upper mouth, and I will feed your lower mouth." After Ye Fei said this, he opened his mouth wide, and the digging of his fingers into her became faster.

    *Slick! Slick!*

    Ye Ningshuang was so excited that she was trembling all over, and she almost couldn''t hold the te. She said hurriedly, "Don''t do it yet. Wait until we finish eating, and it''ll be up to you, okay?"

    Ye Fei smiled and stopped what he was doing. He pulled his hands out of her skirt, put two fingers covered with dew into his mouth, smacked them twice, and said with a smile, "It''s really delicious. With this kind of nectar, everything else tastes nd."

    Even though Ye Ningshuang was bold enough, she was embarrassed by him and blushed. She quickly picked up a piece of bread and stuffed it into his mouth, saying coquettishly, "Eat your meal!"

    Ye Fei chuckled, chewed the bread she stuffed into his mouth, swallowed it, but suddenly shouted, "Oh no, *cough..I choked."

    Ye Ningshuang was startled and hurriedly took the ss of milk and put it in his mouth, but Ye Fei did not drink it. He just stared at her delicate and tempting little mouth and said, "I want you to feed me!"

    Ye Ningshuang was extremely smart and understood what he meant at a nce. She smiled helplessly at being tricked, so she picked up the cup, and took a sip herself, but did not swallow it. Instead, she kissed his mouth and sent the milk in her little mouth into his.

    It was a very simple breakfast, but the two of them used this extremely erotic method to eat it, which took nearly half an hour to finish.

    After swallowing thest piece of bread, Ye Fei snatched the te from Ye Ningshuang''s hand and threw it aside, then hugged her fiercely and said with a smile, "Breakfast is over; it''s time to eat my beauty!"

    Ye Ningshuang pushed him away and said, "Let''s take a rest first. We just finished eating and can''t do any strenuous exercise!"

    She actually wanted to do it very much in her heart, but she was afraid that Ye Fei would hurt his body, so she suppressed her desire and stopped him.

    Ye Fei also knew that she was doing this for his own good, so he obediently stopped what he was doing. However, he was not idle either. He pulled her up, helped her take off her shoes, pulled her between his legs, and put her legs over himself. He gently stroked her round calves wrapped in stockings and sometimes held her small jade feet and yed with them slowly.

    Ye Ningshuang felt a little itchy because of him, so she shrank her feet and said with a smile, "Don''t hold it so tightly; isn''t it dirty?"

    Ye Fei reached out and grabbed her beautiful feet again, and she said with a smile, "Of course they are not dirty. To me, every part of Shuang''er''s body is beautiful and fragrant." Then he lifted her jade feet and kissed the instep of her feet.

    Ye Ningshuang was intoxicated by the affectionate words and his action, and she said emotionally, "Good boy, every part of this aunt''s body is yours; you can y wherever you want!"

    Ye Fei chuckled and suddenly lifted the thin nket on his body, revealing the big cock pointing straight up. He then pulled over her pair of jade feet, mped them on his cock, and slowly moved it up and down. The high-quality stockings were extremely smooth, making it very easy for his cock to rub against the soles of her feet.

    With his cock pressed against the sole of her foot, Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help feeling a little shy, but more of a satisfaction. Although she didn''t feel any pleasure doing this, Ye Fei''s obsessed look brought her enough psychological enjoyment.

    After rubbing the beautiful aunt''s pair of soft jade-like feet for a while, Ye Fei put her jade feet down again, then slowly slid his cock up along her soft stockings to her round calves and rubbed it gently. The tingling feeling caused by the friction of the excellent texture of the stockings on the ns was extremely enjoyable to him.

    "Little rascal, what are you doing?" Ye Ningshuang didn''t understand why Ye Fei seemed to be so interested in her feet and calves, so she couldn''t help but ask.

    Ye Fei rubbed her calves with his cock and said with a smile, "I want to fuck every part of your body!"

    Though it was just a simple sentence, Ye Ningshuang could hear from it that this cute little nephew was obsessed with her, which made her very excited. She smiled coquettishly and said, "Aunt just said that every part of her is yours. You can y with her however you want."

    Ye Fei was suddenly excited by her words. He spread her legs wide apart, pped her big ass hard, and then tore her pants from the crotch. He made her turn over and kneel on the bed and said, "Slut, stick your ass up; I want to fuck you from behind!"

    Ye Fei''s rough movements did not disgust Ye Ningshuang. Instead, they excited her. She stuck her fat white buttocks out and swayed gently. At the same time, she reached behind her and took hold of Ye Fei''s hard cock.

    She turned around and smiled coquettishly. "You little rascal, you have quite a few tricks. Tell me, do you often use this position to fuck your mother at home?"

    Ye Fei was so excited when she said that, as if he really saw Liu Yiru sticking her ass out, waiting for him to fuck her. However, he quickly came to his senses and said angrily, "No, my mother is the goddess in my heart; I won''t allow you to desecrate her!"

    Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but giggle. Although he tried his best to deny it, from his cock that suddenly swelled up, she knew that even if he had never done it with Liu Yiru, he probably had the same idea in his mind.

    However, seeing that Ye Fei was a little angry, she stopped teasing him and said with a smile, "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything. Good boy, hurry up and fuck your aunt; your aunt''s kitty is so itchy."

    Ye Fei was a man who would not suffer any loss. After being teased by Ye Ningshuang, he wanted to retaliate, so he stepped back and said, "I suddenly don''t want to fuck you anymore."

    Ye Ningshuang was also very horny at this time; how could she hold back any longer?

    Upon hearing that, she immediately turned over, hooked her long legs around his waist, pulled him close to her, then spread her charming petals with one hand and held Ye Fei''s hard cock with the other hand, bringing the cock to the middle of her petals, stuffing the ns into the opening of her pussy, while at the same time coquettishly raising her plump buttocks to wee the treasure in her mind into her tight pussy.

    Ye Fei deliberately stepped back, and the cock slipped out halfway again. She hurriedly raised her ass as much as she could, and her cunt swallowed upwards, mping Ye Fei''s cock tightly.

    She hugged his ass with both hands, pressed it down hard, and put the cock into her cunt again. At the same time, she gave him a seductive look and begged, "Good boy, please don''t tease mom anymore; mom can''t stand it."

    -To be continued

 Chapter 41: 41. Evil thoughts**

    Seeing her hungry look, Ye Fei couldn''t bear to tease her anymore. Now, when he heard her calling herself his mother, he felt as if Liu Yiru was asking him for sex. He couldn''t bear it anymore. He thrust his waist forward suddenly, and his thick and long cock waspletely inserted into the beautiful aunt''s pussy, and he started to pump it quickly.

    *Pa...*Pa ..*Pa...*Slick!....*Slick!...

    Seeing that her trick really worked, Ye Ningshuang started moaning in order to make him fuck her harder. "Oh, my good son, you''re so good. You''re making me so happy. My son, your big cock is going to take me to heaven. Ohh!"

    "Oh my god, mother, your son feels so good too. You''re making him feel so good. Your son''s cock feels so good. Ah, squeeze it harder. Yes, yes." Ye Fei felt like he was fucking his own mother at this moment, and while pumping wildly, he also shouted out his true feelings.

    "Agghn hghhn aghhn agghn! "

    Ye Fei thrust vigorously, and the beautiful coquettish aunt also tried her best to cooperate with his thrusts by thrusting her fat buttocks, bouncing, shaking, pushing, and thrusting, making him feel as if he was floating in the air as he was ascending to heaven between the thrusts.

    Soon, Ye Ningshuang was sweating profusely, panting, and humming, "Oh son, your big cock is so powerful. I really can''t take it anymore. It''s filled up my cunt. It feels so good. I can''t stand it anymore. agghn!

    aggh! Please fuck me to death. I really want to die under your big cock."

    "My dear mother, your cunt is so moist and warm. It is very enjoyable for your son to do it. Today, your son will let you eat your fill!" Ye Fei said as he fucked her harder and faster.

    The Ningshuang was fucked by Ye Fei until her eyes were half open, she gasped, her heart was trembling, her blood was boiling, she felt numb and trembling, her whole body was excited to the extreme, she kept twisting her white and tender buttocks, moaning anding, and her vaginal fluid was gushing out, sshing on Ye Fei''s ns.

    Ye Fei also intensified his efforts by thrusting his thick cock, trying his best to hit and circle the center of her vagina; each time he thrust it straight into her uterus before pulling out, making her orgasm one after another.

    The more she orgasmed, Ye Fei''s ns soaked in her warm vaginal fluid, and finally he could no longer control himself. Once his semen gate opened, huge streams of semen shot into her uterus, making her tremble all over with pleasure, moaning, and orgasming, and she orgasmed for the fourth time!

    After the climax, the aunt and nephew hugged each other tightly. Ye Ningshuang panted for a long time before she giggled and said, "Little rascal, you were so crazy just now. Tell your aunt how it felt to fuck your mother."

    Ye Fei said seriously, "I really didn''t do it with my mother! You are the first woman who really did it with me."

    "Okay, Auntie believes you." Seeing that he didn''t look like he was lying, Ye Ningshuang immediately believed him, but then she smiled and said, "Then do you want to fuck your mother?"

    "I''ve said it before; she is the goddess in my heart, and I won''t spheme her!" Ye Fei was a little angry again.

    "Really?" Ye Ningshuang looked at him with a smile, imitating his tone, and said, "Mom, my good mother, your son feels so good. You are squeezing me so hard. My cock feels so good. Ah, squeeze it harder. Yes. Yes." At the end, she smiled and said, "Who said that?"

    Ye Fei, whose secret was revealed, felt a little embarrassed and shouted, "You slutty cunt, I''m going to fuck you to death today!" As he spoke, he moved his big cock, which was still inserted in her cunt and had be hard again, and started another round of battle.

    ***

    For two and a half days, Ye Fei and Ye Ningshuang did not leave the vi. Ye Ningshuang did not want to take care of the numerous things in thepany. Now, the most important thing for her was to seize every moment to be with Ye Fei.

    After all, Ye Fei could only stay with her on weekends, and he could note every weekend. How could she miss this opportunity when rain finally came after a long drought?

    Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing also called to ask about Ye Ningshuang''s absence from thepany. Ye Ningshuang did not hide the fact that she was apanying Ye Fei. Ye Ningxue and Ye Ningbing understood this very well.

    If thepany had not been so busy, they would havee too. They loved their nephew just the same. What they didn''t know was that the so-calledpanionship of their eldest sister waspletely different from what they imagined.

    However, in addition to enjoying love to their heart''s content, Ye Fei and Ye Ningshuang also did some things in the past two days. As the person in charge of the Ye family in the world, Ye Ningshuang has a wide range of information channels.

    In the past two days, she sent out almost all the people she could to investigate who wanted to deal with the Liu family. At the same time, she also mobilized the gangs under Ye Lingtian.

    Finally, on Monday morning when Ye Ningshuang was about to send Ye Fei to school, she received a call from her subordinates. Although it is still not certain who wants to deal with the Liu family, it is discovered that a gang called the ck Wolf Society has had some unusual movements recently.

    This news surprised Ye Fei and Ye Ningshuang. As members of the tworgest families, they knew about the various forces in Wanghai, and also knew about the ck Wolf Society. However, this gang was just a second-rate small organization, the kind that survived in the cracks. In the eyes of the Society they live, it was not even a small shrimp.

    How could they have the courage to deal with the Liu family, one of the two major families? Not to mention the power, just in terms of force, any one of the three sisters of the Liu family would be enough to destroy their entire gang.

    After looking at each other, Ye Fei and Ye Ningshuang both thought of the same possibility, that is, the ck Wolf Gang was just a small pawn standing in the front, and behind them, there must be a force that was big enough and cunning enough to rob all of this.

    Ye Ningshuang drove very slowly, her brows slightly furrowed, and she kept thinking about what kind of power was behind all this. Ye Fei looked at her in a daze. The serious Ye Ningshuang looked even more beautiful and charming than when she was in a coquettish manner, which made Ye Fei feel fascinated and proud at the same time - such a stunning beauty waspletely his.

    After thinking for a long time, she still had no clue. Ye Ningshuang simply stopped thinking about it and turned to look at Ye Fei, only to find that he was looking at her with an obsessed look on his face. She couldn''t help but feel sweet in her heart, but she said coquettishly, "Silly boy, what are you looking at?"

    "Shuang''er, you are so beautiful. I want to hold you in my arms all the time!" Ye Fei did not hide his desire for her at all.

    Ye Ningshuang was startled and subconsciously looked around. When she found that she was in the car, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "From now on, you can only call me Shuang''er when we are alone together, otherwise it will be bad if outsiders hear it. And you must never tell anyone about our affairs, understand?"

    Ye Fei smiled nonchntly and said, "I know. There are no outsiders here now, right?" Then he leaned over and kissed her on the lips slightly.

    Ye Ningshuang hastily pushed him away and said coquettishly, "I''m driving, stop making trouble!"

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "If you say some nice words, I won''t make a fuss."

    "Okay, I''m scared of you, my good husband. Please let your sweet Shuang''er go." Ye Ningshuang said helplessly, but her heart was extremely sweet. The man she was attached to was also attached to her. Is there anything in the world that could make people happier than this?

    Ye Fei smiled with satisfaction, stopped teasing her, and sat back obediently. Ye Ningshuang also sped up the car.

    When they arrived at the school gate, they found that Zhou Mingming''s car had just arrived. It seemed that she was the one who sent his younger sister to school today. At this time, Ye Yunqi also saw Ye Ningshuang''s car, jumped out of the car, waved and called over here: "Aunt, brother!"

    Ye Fei also got out of the car and was about to run towards his younger sister, but he saw another person getting out of the car, it was Liu Yiru.

    Looking at his mother who was smiling at him silently, Ye Fei suddenly felt a little ashamed, because he remembered his fantasy about her under the seduction of Ye Ningshuang. He couldn''t help but curse himself in his heart. She was his goddess, how could he have such thoughts about her?

    Seeing that her son did not rush over to hug her as she had imagined, and even blushed, Liu Yiru felt a little strange and asked with a smile, "Xiaoman, what''s wrong? You''ve be estranged from your mother after not seeing her for just a few days?"

    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t want to hurt Liu Yiru''s heart, so he rushed over, hugged her tightly, and cried out affectionately, "Mom, I miss you so much!"

    Liu Yiru smiled and said, "Good boy, Mom misses you too. Did you have fun at Aunt''s ce?"

    Ye Fei nodded, feeling thefort of the huge hemispheres of her breasts pressing against his chest. He couldn''t help but think, if he could be with her like he was with Ye Ningshuang... Thinking of this, he hurriedly stopped his inappropriate thoughts, gently pushed Liu Yiru away and shook his head vigorously.

    Ye Ningshuang, who was following behind, saw Ye Fei''s expression and knew that he might have evil thoughts about Liu Yiru. She couldn''t help butugh mischievously. She also made a circle gesture to Ye Fei in a covert way, and then nced at Liu Yiru.

    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat again. He nced at Liu Yiru beside him. That thing inside his pants stood up disobediently, which made him feel scared.

    Fortunately, he had pushed Liu Yiru away just now, otherwise, if this thing hit her, it would be really bad. Thinking of the possible consequences, Ye Fei couldn''t help but red at Ye Ningshuang fiercely, but Ye Ningshuang was not afraid of him. Instead, she smiled wickedly.

    Liu Yiru didn''t pay any attention to their strange actions. After greeting Ye Ningshuang, she pulled Ye Fei over and asked, "Xiaoman, I heard from Qiqi that your health has improved , right?"

    Ye Fei''s heart moved. It seemed that his younger sister finally couldn''t hold back and told their mother the good news. Since she already knew it, Ye Fei would naturally not hide it from her anymore. He nodded and said, "There are some changes. Maybe my unknown martial arts method has taken effect."

    He has now decided that no matter who he is with, he will push his martial arts method to the forefront. As for the development of the brain area, he would keep it as his own secret.

    After all, even if he told them, it would be of no use to them. He couldn''t bear to use this thing that could not guarantee any safety on these women he loved deeply.

    -To be continued

    Guys atleastment some it''s very disappointing to see noments each day!

 Chapter 42: 42. Truth is out

    "Really?" Liu Yiru asked in surprise, and then said: "Then let mom try your strength." Then she stretched out her hand and held his.

    Holding his mother''s soft little hand, Ye Fei''s heartbeat elerated again. It was not before he held her hands before, but he had never felt this way. He couldn''t help but think that if he let her little hand hold his dick, he didn''t know how good it would be. With this thought, the tent below was immediately tightened.

    Ye Fei was startled and quickly collected his thoughts, bending his waist slightly to make his contraction less obvious. At this time, Liu Yiru also began to exert her strength, and Ye Fei also quickly exerted his strength to grip it.

    He had carefully studied his situation before and knew that his strength was much greater than his mother''s, so he only used 30% of his strength, which would be weaker than his mother''s and would not hurt her.

    "Ahh¡ª" Liu Yiru suddenly cried out, shook Ye Fei''s hand away, covered her red little hand with her other hand, and said coquettishly: "Little rascal, you''re so hard that you''re hurting your mother!"

    As soon as these ambiguous words came out, both of them were stunned. Ye Fei was provoked by her, and the evil thoughts in his heart rose again, but they were quickly driven away by him. Liu Yiru was secretly wondering about her own tone.

    She couldn''t remember how many years it had been since shest acted like a spoiled child. It was just through the test just now that she knew that her son was no longer the weak person who needed to be protected, but had be a man who was capable of protecting herself.

    At that moment, her mentality changed, as if he was her lifelong support, and she couldn''t help but act like a spoiled child to him.

    Although Ye Ningshuang had used Liu Yiru to tease Ye Fei during lovemaking, and she no longer had any hostility towards the Liu sisters, she still felt a little sour when she saw that they seemed to have entered a certain state, so she walked between the two of them and said with a smile: "What''s wrong, Yiru, are you shocked by Xiaoman''s change?"

    Liu Yiru was awakened from the strange feeling, but she didn''t look embarrassed. After all, as a mother, it was not shameful to act like a little spoiled with her son. She smiled and said, "Yeah, I really can''t believe it. I feel like I''m dreaming."

    After suppressing his evil thoughts, Ye Fei was also somewhat shocked. He had never thought that in just two short days, his strength had increased so much.

    Moreover, he could clearly perceive that this change was not caused by the development of his brain, but was derived from his dual cultivation method. This made his self-confidence unprecedentedly high, and at the same time, he was looking forward to how strong he would be in the future.

    Liu Yiru knew that Ye Fei had mastered a technique that he could never master, but she didn''t care because Ye Fei had told her the route of practicing this technique before when he got it.

    She was very familiar with internal martial arts and could tell that this technique would not produce any effect. She didn''t tell him because she was afraid of damaging her son''s confidence.

    However, she didn''t expect that this technique, which seemed to her to be nothing, could make her son stronger than herself in a short period of time. She asked again with some uncertainty, "Did you really be stronger because of this technique?"

    "Yes, that''s it." Ye Fei nodded with certainty. When he said this to Ye Yunqi before, he felt a little guilty. After all, he was just using this technique as a cover at that time. But now he is sure that this technique is very useful, so he doesn''t feel uneasy at all when he talks about it.

    "How could this happen?" Liu Yiru frowned. She couldn''t believe that Ye Fei''s technique, which waspletely contrary to normal exercises, could have such an effect. She asked again, "Did you feel anything special when you were practicing?"

    Ye Fei thought to himself, ''I have never practiced this before. But there is a special feeling, and it is super cool. The feeling of going in and out of Ye Ningshuang is just too good.''

    But he naturally couldn''t tell Liu Yiru about this. Although he didn''t want to hide anything from his goddess, this was the only thing he couldn''t tell her the truth about.

    So he had to make up an excuse and said, "The old gentleman who gave me the technique seemed to have said that only someone with a physique like me can practice this technique." Little did he know that the reason he made up was actually true.

    Liu Yiru nodded with relief. The reason why she asked so clearly was because she was worried that her son would practice some evil skills at the cost of burning his life, not because she had any ideas about this skill.

    After all, although this skill was extremely powerful, her Liu family''s mental method was not weak either. What''s more, she had been practicing for more than 30 years, so naturally she would not think about practicing any other skills.

    "Xiaoman, I heard from Qiqi that you want to be our family''s secret weapon, is that right?" Putting aside her worries, Liu Yiru smiled and asked Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but blush. After all, he had asked Ye Yunqi to keep it a secret even from their mother. Now that he thought about it, he felt really sorry for her. So he lowered his head and said, "Mom, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hide it from you."

    Liu Yiru smiled and touched his head and said, "Silly boy, Mom doesn''t me you. Your idea is very good. Mom is also looking forward to the wonderful expressions of those people with bad intentions when they see the weakest link in our family be the strongest link."

    "Well, should we tell our sisters and aunts?" In front of Liu Yiru, Ye Fei was just a child and wanted to ask her opinion on everything.

    Liu Yiru smiled and said, "It''s okay to tell your eldest sister and second sister. Forget about Yunying. She is a straightforward person and might let it slip someday. As for your aunt and uncle, it''s okay to tell them. After all, they are not gossipy people. Forget about the others.

    Sister Shuang, what do you think?" Thest sentence was to seek Ye Ningshuang''s opinion.

    Facing Liu Yiru''s smiling face, Ye Ningshuang actually felt a little nervous. In the past, she always faced her with the strength of the elder, but today she felt like a daughter-inw meeting her parents-inw.

    When asked by Liu Yiru, she was a little restrained for a moment, until Ye Fei coughed lightly beside her, she came back to her senses, restrained her mood, and showed her usual calmness, smiling: "I think it''s enough for only a few of us to know about this.

    After all, as a secret weapon, the fewer people who know about it, the better." After that, she turned to Liu Yiru and smiled: "Yiru, you sisters are a little wrong this time though."

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 43: 43. A touch of sadness

    Liu Yiru was stunned by what she said and asked, "What''s wrong with us?"

    All along, the attitude of the Liu sisters towards the Ye sisters was somewhat different from that of the Ye sisters towards them, especially Liu Fengyi.

    Although she felt that she had done nothing wrong back then, she still felt a little apologetic towards Ye Ningxue in her heart. She wanted to reconcile with them many times, but Ye Ningxue''s attitude was rather tough, which was why they had been fighting openly and secretly for so long.

    Now when Liu Yiru heard Ye Ningshuang say this, although she said it with a smile, she was still a little nervous, fearing that any misunderstanding would arise and affect the rtionship between the Liu and Ye families.

    Seeing that Liu Yiru was so nervous with just a joke, Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but feel a little sour. It seemed that her sisters had indeed gone too far in recent years. Not to mention that Liu Fengyi had done nothing wrong, even if she had done something wrong, with the power of the Liu family, she didn''t have to be so submissive to her.

    They did this for the stability of the two families and also because of their previous friendship. After thinking this through, Ye Ningshuang suddenly said to Liu Yiru, "Yiru, I''m sorry, we went too far in recent years."

    Liu Yiru was stunned at first, but then she understood what she meant. She happily held her hand and said, "Do we need to say this between sisters? As long as Ningxue no longer hates my elder sister, that would be the best thing. We can still be good sisters like before."

    "Yeah." Ye Ningshuang nodded vigorously and said, "Don''t worry, I will do my best to exin to Xue''er."

    Even if it wasn''t for their friendship back then, just for Ye Fei , Ye Ningshuang would do her best to make this big family harmonious.

    Liu Yiru was extremely happy to have reconciled with Ye Ningshuang unexpectedly. She even felt a bit depressed because of the attacks she had been getting over the past few days.

    She waved to Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi and said, "You two little guys should go to ss quickly. I want to have a good chat with your aunt."

    Ye Fei had expected this result, but Ye Yunqi was overjoyed. She responded happily and pulled Ye Fei into the school.

    When going upstairs, she suddenly thought of something and asked Ye Fei, "Brother, aunt suddenly reconciled with mom. Did you do something?"

    She was an extremely smart girl. Since Ye Ningshuang suddenly changed her attitude after Ye Fei lived with her for two days, she guessed that it might be her brother who persuaded their aunt.

    Ye Fei didn''t want to hide anything from her, so he nodded and said, "Yes, I went to aunt''s house this time just to resolve the conflict between them."

    "Brother, you are so great!" Ye Yunqi cheered, hugged Ye Fei fiercely, kissed him on the face, and said with a smile: "That''s good, all our rtives can finally live in peace."

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and said, "Things are not as simple as we thought. The problem between them lies with our second aunt Ningxue. Only by convincing her can we achieve our goal."

    "Second aunt? What''s going on? Brother, did you find out what happened between them back then?" Like Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi was extremely curious about the things between her mother, aunt, and other aunts.

    "I did find out some things." Ye Fei nodded: "But I promised my aunt not to tell anyone about this."

    "Humph, you can''t even tell me?" Ye Yunqi snorted in dissatisfaction, but then put her little mouth close to Ye Fei''s ear and whispered softly: "Good brother, just tell me, okay? At most, you can do whatever you want tonight!"

    Ye Fei smiled evilly and said, "Don''t look so aggrieved. I think it''s you, the little slut, who wants it yourself, right?"

    "Hmph! You are the little slut!" Ye Yunqi''s face turned red when Ye Fei hit the nail on the head. She had just experienced that kind of feeling and was bored at home for the past two days.

    She also trusted Ye Fei very much. If Ye Fei was allowed to stay in the military camp for another two months at this time, Ye Yunqi felt that she might not be able to survive. Unconsciously, her feelings for Ye Fei seemed to have some subtle changes.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "I am a man, how can I be a little nympho? So the little nympho can only be you."

    "Hmph, then you are a little pervert!" Ye Yunqi said unconvinced.

    "That''s perfect." Ye Fei said with a smile, "The little pervert and the little bitch are a perfect match!"

    A match? Ye Yunqi''s heart suddenly moved, and she felt a subtle feeling welling up in her heart. She couldn''t tell whether it was sadness or joy, but she could feel a faint sense of happiness. She couldn''t help but say faintly: "Brother, can we be together forever in the future?"

    Ye Fei was stunned. Like Ye Yunqi, his feelings towards his younger sister had also changed in the past few days. He hadn''t thought much about it, but when Ye Yunqi said this, Ye Fei was a little confused.

    Of course, he also wanted to be with Ye Yunqi forever, but was it possible? She was his twin sister, and she was still so young. She still had a long way to go. Could he be so selfish as to keep her by his side?

    Perhaps because she sensed Ye Fei''s thoughts, Ye Yunqi''s mood became a little low and she sighed quietly. She had always been happy, but now she finally felt sad. However, she did not like this feeling. She suddenly hated the rules of nature. Why do people grow up? If she could stay at the age of eighteen, wouldn''t she be able to be with him without any pressure?

    Ye Fei shook his head vigorously to get rid of the upset feeling in his heart. He decided not to think about this sad thing for the time being. He forced a smile and said, "Don''t you want to hear about what happened to mom and the others back then? I''ll tell you right now."

    "Oh." Ye Yunqi responded indifferently,pletely losing her previous curiosity.

    Ye Fei was a little helpless, but he still told her what happened between Ye Ningxue and Liu Fengyi in the past, hoping to get her attention on this.

    After listening to this, Ye Yunqi still did not express anything. She just nodded lightly to indicate that she understood, and then said nothing more.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but hate himself a little. Ye Yunqi had only said it casually just now, and he had just agreed casually. Why did he have to think so much and make her worry too?

    Before they knew it, the two had been standing in the corridor for a long time. Although people passing by them were curious about why they were standing there, Ye Yunqi''s reputation was so fierce that no one dared toe up and cause trouble.

    Ye Fei sighed, took Ye Yunqi''s hand, and said, "It''s almost time for ss, let''s go up first."

    -TO BE CONTINUED

 Chapter 44: 44. Barbarian apperance

    For the entire day, Ye Yunqi was unable to recover from her sad mood. Although she showed her usual calm and confident expression when she first came to the ssroom, and was talking andughing with Lin Ling, how could Ye Fei, who shared the same sympathy with her, not see that she was just forcing a smile.

    Ye Fei had no way to deal with this, and he also had the same sorrow in his heart, especially when facing Lin Ling, he felt guilty. Since childhood, he has always regarded Lin Ling as his wife. Although he has not changed this idea now, there is one more or two more people in his heart.

    This makes him feel a little sorry for Lin Ling who has always been devoted to him. However, the feeling in his heart is not something he can control, so for Lin Ling, he can only make up for it with more love.

    ***

    After dinner, Ye Yunqi pulled Ye Fei upstairs, but did not go to the study. Instead, she went straight into Ye Fei''s room, locked the door, and then pulled Ye Fei onto the bed.

    Ye Fei, who had already experienced the pleasure of sex, no longer felt much about this little trick he yed with Ye Yunqi. However, he did not want to neglect Ye Yunqi, so he cooperated with her passionately.

    Ye Yunqi seemed a little crazy today. After holding Ye Fei, she kept kissing him non-stop. Even when she reached the peak, she only took a short rest before moving again. In the end, both of them couldn''t count how many times they kiss.

    Only after she had exhausted herst bit of strength did Ye Yunqi fall weakly on Ye Fei, but suddenly she began to sob softly.

    Ye Fei was startled and asked hurriedly: "Qiqi, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Brother, I don''t want to be separated from you." Ye Yunqi said in tears: "Promise me that you will never leave me, okay?"

    "Yeah." Ye Fei nodded vigorously: "We came into this world together, we are a natural match, and we will never be separated!"

    Ye Yunqi seemed to believe what Ye Fei said. She smiled sweetly and fell asleep soon. But Ye Fei couldn''t fall asleep. The most important thing was that although he had promised Ye Yunqi, it was just tofort her. They would never separate. This was easy to say, but could he and she really do it?

    The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. Ye Fei simply sat up, looked at Ye Yunqi who was sleeping sweetly, kissed her on the cheek lovingly, then quietly got out of bed, put on his clothes, and jumped out of the window. He felt that the frustration in his heart was about to make him explode, and he urgently needed to vent.

    This reminded him of the feeling of running wildly when he just got the power that day.

    After jumping out of the yard, Ye Fei started running as fast as he could, only to find that in just two days, his speed had reached a new height, nearly twice as fast as that day.

    This time, Ye Fei did not run to the suburbs, but ran towards the direction of Wanghai Tower. Although Wanghai City has the word "sea" in its name, it is not very close to the sea. The name Wanghaies from Wanghai Tower, which is the tallest man-made building in the country.

    It is said that when it was just built, the head of the X Kingdom came to inspect it. When naming the tower, he inadvertently discovered that standing on the top of the tower, he could see the sea hundreds of miles away. So the tower was named Wanghai.

    Standing in front of Wanghai Tower, Ye Fei looked up at the tall building and suddenly a crazy idea came to his mind. That was that he wanted to jump to the top of the building.

    Originally, he came here subconsciously, because his aunt Liu Fengyi usually lives in Wanghai Tower. Feeling depressed, he subconsciously wanted to find someone tofort him, but he didn''t dare to go to his mother, so he came to Liu Fengyi, the person closest to him besides his mother.

    But now that he hase to his senses, he doesn''t want to find Liu Fengyi anymore, because he can''t tell her about this matter either. This fact makes him even more depressed, so he came up with this crazy idea.

    Ye Fei was so impulsive that he didn''t even think about whether his idea could be realized. He filled his legs with strength and bounced up suddenly. His body rushed up like a cannonball with a sharp explosion. When the upward force was exhausted, Ye Fei found that he had reached a height of more than 100 meters.

    He was so surprised by this discovery that he almost bit off his tongue. However, his body had already started to fall, so he didn''t care about anything else. He found a protruding balcony and stepped on it, and his body bounced up again.

    Standing on the top of Wanghai Tower, Ye Fei couldn''t believe that he had actually done this. Wanghai Tower was more than 500 meters high, and he had jumped to the top of the building with just five attempts of strength. This waspletely beyond his cognition.

    He remembered that Liu Junyi, the aunt with the best martial arts in the Liu family, could only jump seven or eight meters high after using all her lightness skills, but he could actually jump more than a hundred meters. Is he still a human being?

    The extreme surprise made Ye Fei calm down. At this moment, he had a new understanding of his own strength. Standing on the roof and looking down at the whole city, Ye Fei suddenly felt that he had the world to himself.

    He also had an unprecedented sense of pride. With such strength, did he still need to care about worldly shackles? As long as he could be the strong man who made the rules, what else in this world could not be aplished?

    Don''t worry, sister. I won''t let you leave. If family objects, I will convince them. If outsiders dare to say anything, I will kill them! Ye Fei, in a very happy mood, couldn''t help but let out a long roar of pleasure, but he unknowingly used the barbarian skills he had learned that time. The sound was so loud that he is afraid half of the people in Wanghai City could hear it.

    After yelling, Ye Fei suddenly felt something was wrong with himself, he looked down, only to find that he had grown a lot taller, and now he was probably over two meters tall. This change shocked him, and he hurriedly stood in front of arge piece of ss on the roof, but what he saw reflected in the ss was a man who was over two meters tall.

    The man''s face shape was somewhat simr to his but more rough, but he is looking a little tan than before, and the hair is also long to his back and it''s pure white, and the most unexpected thing is that he has the some kind of ancient tattoos all over his hands and upper body .

    Looking at the beast-like sturdy man in the mirror, Ye Fei felt like crying but had no tears. Although his body was extremely strong now, this image was too hard to ept?

    Let me change back! Ye Fei prayed silently in his heart, and suddenly felt his body lighten, his body shape changed rapidly, and he returned to his original appearance, but the explosive power in his body did not disappear.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Need your powerstones and reviews to climb in ranking .

 Chapter 45: 45. Aunt Fengyi surprise

    What''s going on? Ye Fei was confused. What was going on? What happened just now? Recalling his appearance just now, Ye Fei''s mind suddenly moved. Why did that image look so much like the barbarian in the game even the tatoos are same?

    Could he transform into a barbarian?

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei became excited. If he could really change between the two persons at will, then wouldn''t the secret weapon of his family be even more secret and be more dangerous?

    Slowly recalling the feeling, it must be said that after the development of his brain, Ye Fei''s thinking ability is definitely more than a ten times that of ordinary people. He quickly regained the feeling just now. His body suddenly grew bigger and he turned into the strong man like a true barbarian, he is really looking like a beast with this big body.

    At the same time, Ye Fei also found that after bing like this, he could actually use some functions in the game, and the skills he had learned before were also more handy.

    With a thought, two giant swords, one darkest ck and other pure white in colour, both with one and a half meters long length and twenty centimeters wide, appeared in his hands. He waved them gently a few times and moved his mind again, and the two swords disappeared out of thin air.

    Ye Fei was overjoyed. Not only did he have the strength in the game, but he even had storage space. Moreover, this space was not divided into a certain number of grids like in the game, but a huge space of thousands of cubic meters. The two giant swords seemed so insignificant in this space.

    "YAAAAHHHOOOOOOOOOO"

    Ye Fei was so excited that he couldn''t help but let out another earth-shaking roar, then jumped off the Wanghai Tower. His figure shed by like a meteor, but he didn''t notice that at the entrance of a rooftop not far behind him, there were two extremely beautiful faces looking at the direction where he disappeared with disbelief.

    Tian Lu is the chief anchor of Wanghai TV Station. She received a task today, which is to personally interview Wanghai''s mayor Liu Fengyi. Unlike other officials, Liu Fengyi seldom epts private interviews, but Tian Lu and she have a good personal rtionship.

    They went to the same university back then, and Tian Lu had just entered the school when Liu Fengyi was a senior. However, Liu Fengyi helped her in an incident, andter their rtionship improved. They kept in touch after graduation. This time, the director of the TV station didn''t know where he got the news from, so he sent Tian Lu to interview Liu Fengyi.

    Although Liu Fengyi didn''t want to ept such a private interview, the person who came was her as a good sister, so she chatted with her casually for a while after getting off work. It was already veryte when the interview ended, so Liu Fengyi simply invited Tian Lu to stay here with her and go back tomorrow.

    Normally due to work reasons, the two rarely met, so Tian Lu agreed. They had a good chat in the evening. When they were about to go to bed, they heard a long whistling roar that was enough to move all nearby peoples. Liu Fengyi, who had a strong internal force, recognized that the sound came from the top of Wanghai Tower.

    She couldn''t help but feel a little frightened, wondering what kind of master came to Wanghai. She asked herself that she would never be able to make such a whistle even if she practiced for a lifetime, and she had never heard of anyone so powerful in the world.

    The warrior instinct made her want to see it for herself, and as a journalist, Tian Lu was much more curious than ordinary people, so the two sisters like friends hit it off and quietly went to the roof.

    As they didn''t know the personality of this master who was beyond their imagination, the two girls didn''t dare to make any noise, so they walked very slowly up the stairs. When they reached the roof and saw Ye Fei, Ye Fei had transformed into a barbarian for the second time.

    Looking at the strong man like an iron tower, Liu Fengyi felt that he was somewhat familiar for some reason, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen him. ording to his physique, no matter under what circumstances, it would be difficult to forget him once you see him.

    Feeling strange, Liu Fengyi was about to go over and say hello to the man, but the man let out a long whistle and suddenly jumped off the Wanghai Tower. This made Liu Fengyi a little dumbfounded. She didn''t believe that this master wouldmit suicide. Would he be okay if he jumped down like this? This was too incredible, right? Could he have a parachute or something like that?

    Thinking of this possibility, Liu Fengyi hurried to the edge of the rooftop and looked down with all her eyesight. Wanghai was also brightly lit at night. With Liu Fengyi''s eyesight, she could see everything clearly when she looked down.

    However, she did not see the shadow of the big man at all, let alone any parachute, and there was nomotion below. There was only one exnation, that is, the big man really jumped down without any help, andnded safely. How could this be possible? Liu Fengyi even suspected that she was dreaming.

    Compared to Liu Fengyi''s surprise, Tian Lu was extremely excited. Out of professional habit, she brought a camera with her when she came up. She had filmed the tall figure and the way he jumped down. Now she turned on the camera and saw that it was quite clear. She couldn''t help but said excitedly: "Sister Fengyi, look what I filmed."

    Liu Fengyi put aside her surprise and moved over to look with her. When she saw the figure again, the familiar feeling in Liu Fengyi''s heart came back. She always felt that she must have seen this person before, and even felt close to him, but she clearly had not seen him.

    "I didn''t expect that I would have such an unexpected gain from interviewing you today." Tian Lu said excitedly. She could now imagine the sensation when this news was broadcast.

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that there would be such a master in the world." Liu Fengyi thoughtpletely differently from Tian Lu.

    Tian Lu smiled and said, "I can''t wait to broadcast your exclusive interview with this tomorrow!"

    "What? You want to broadcast this video?" Liu Fengyi was stunned, then said seriously: "No, this video must not be broadcast."

    "Why?" Tian Lu asked in confusion, "Are you afraid that someone will suspect that he jumped off the building? I think as long as we exin it, everything will be fine."

    "That''s not it." Liu Fengyi shook her head and said, "Have you ever thought about what the consequences would be if something beyond humanprehension appeared in people''s sight?"

    Tian Lu was stunned and suddenly felt a little scared. Fortunately, she told Liu Fengyi her thoughts, otherwise if the video was broadcast like this, it might cause panic. It seems that people think differently when they are in different positions. She was just thinking about how to make the news cause a sensation, but Liu Fengyi considered the overall situation at that moment.

    Compared with her, she is really a far way.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Well how is the novel so far guys....hope you all are liking the characters and I tried my best to keep their actions and words real as possible.

    Leave a REVIEW IF U CAN....PLSSS

 Chapter 46: 46. I almost did something stupid

    "Sister Fengyi, I''m sorry, I almost did something stupid." Tian Lu apologized to Liu Fengyi with some shame.

    Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "It''s not as serious as you think. Even if you don''t broadcast this, most people will think that you made it with aputer. It won''t cause much impact. At most, it will just reduce the reputation of your TV station."

    She instinctively didn''t want Tian Lu to expose this video. As for why, she couldn''t exin it herself.

    Tian Lu no longer had the intention to broadcast the video at this time. After hearing what Liu Fengyi said, she would not do such a thing which had no benefit at all. After all, she was working for Wanghai TV Station and did not need to rely on some weird things to increase its poprity like some small media.

    Returning to Liu Fengyi''s room on the top floor, the two women saw that it was gettingte, so they decided to take a rest. They were both busy people and did not have much time to waste.

    Since graduation, they have never slept together like they did today. After lying on the bed, the two girls recalled the carefree time in school at the same time. They felt a little emotional for a moment, and unknowingly, they started chatting again.

    Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "Remember that time? We''ve been known as lesbians for more than half a year."

    When they were in school, the two girls were well-deserved campus beauties, so naturally there were a lot of people chasing after them. However, they only focus on bing sessful, so they didn''t have any boyfriends.

    Later on, many guys who had chased after them in vain saw that they were almost inseparable, so they maliciously spected that they were a lesbian couple. The two girls didn''t care about these things, but after hearing so much, they sometimes even began to doubt themselves. Although it waster proved that they didn''t have such intentions, it was still a bit ridiculous to think about it.

    "Yeah, now that I think about it, we were really alike back then." Tian Lu alsoughed a few times, but suddenly sighed: "Sometimes, I really would rather be a lesbian."

    Liu Fengyi was stunned and asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong? Is your man not treating you well?"

    Tian Lu sighed: "It''s not that it''s bad, but sometimes, I really feel it''s boring and there''s no passion at all. Sometimes he''s over, but I still haven''t found the feeling." It has to be said that married women are very bold and dare to tell their friends everything.

    After hearing what Tian Lu said, Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but think of herself, and couldn''t help but sigh on her fate which is same as her, then shook her head, not wanting to dwell on this annoying issue anymore, so she smiled and said, "We have been called lesbians for more than half a year. It''s really a pity."

    "Well, let''s sleep now." Liu Fengyi said and pull the nket over her body.

    "Good night sister Fengyi." Tian Lu alsoid down to sleep.

    ***

    Ye Fei didn''t know yet that because of his two long howls in impulse how he attract the attention of those two women. At this moment, he was rubbing his numb legs with a bitter face, thinking to himself, impulse is the devil!

    Just now he jumped down in a fit of impulse without thinking, but he forgot that he had borrowed strength several times on his way up. Now he jumped from a height of more than 500 meters. Although he did not suffer any injuries afternding, his legs were numb from the shock and he even had difficulty walking for a while.

    Fortunately, the ce where he fell was in the shade of a tree in a small park. It was alreadyte at night and no one came here, otherwise they would probably be scared seeing his current appearance.

    After sitting on the ground for a long time, Ye Fei''s legs finally recovered. He originally wanted to go home directly, but now he was not sleepy at all.

    Moreover, it seemed that there was a strength in his body that he had not used up, and he felt a little suffocated. If he went back now, he was afraid that he would not be able to help but torment his little sister , and then she would probably not be able to bear it.

    Aftering out from the shade of the trees, Ye Fei didn''t dare to walk to a very spacious ce. After all, his current appearance was somewhat shocking, but he was not in a hurry to change back. He had just obtained this iron body, and he wanted to get more familiar with it.

    Ye Fei walked for a long time, choosing shady ces. He was almost familiar with this body and was about to go back, but suddenly he heard a cry for help not far away.

    Ye Fei walked over quietly, but saw three young men with colourful hair surrounding a boy who looked like a student at the corner of a building. Ye Fei looked around and found that this ce was indeed a bit remote, because he had unknowingly walked to the southern suburbs of Wanghai.

    It seemed like this was a robbery. Ye Fei wanted to just knock these thugs out, but one of them made him pay attention. He grinned and said, "Boy, why don''t you hand over all the valuables on you? This is the territory of our ck Wolf Gang. No one wille to save you!"

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    ............

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    I possible guys do leave a good 5 star review or a golden ticket for the novel!

 Chapter 47: 47. Breaking into wolf den or dog kennel alone

    It turned out that these thugs were from the ck Wolf Gang. It was true that enemies often meet each other in a narrow path. I was worried that I had nowhere to go, so I might as well take this opportunity to check out the ck Wolf Gang. Anyway, the way I looked now, even if momes, she wouldn''t be able to recognize me, and I wasn''t afraid of exposing myself.

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei suddenly jumped out. Without imitating the nonsense of those heroes who talked about doing it in broad daylight, he directly pped the two thugs on the back of their necks and knocked them out. Only the one who spoke just now was left. However, he did not let him off easily. Instead, he reached out and grabbed his cor and lifted him up.

    The gangster who was speaking was just a low-level henchman in the ck Wolf Gang, otherwise he would not have been so untouchable as to rob a student. He had never seen any big scenes before.

    At this moment, he saw himself being lifted up by one hand. The man who lifted him up was so strong. Not only was he more than two meters tall, but his arms were as thick as his legs. He couldn''t help but scream in fright.

    "Ahhh! Help me!!"

    The student who was rescued by Ye Fei did not feel surprised. Instead, he was even more scared than before. In the dark, such a beast-like man suddenly jumped out silently, which reminded him of the movie he had just watched. He wondered if this guy was a werewolf in the movie.

    Ye Fei''s second uncle is the biggest gangster boss in Wanghai, so he has usually seen some gangsters at his second uncle''s ce. Although those people''s skills are far inferior to his mother and the others, they are all brave and skilled.

    In Ye Fei''s mind, gangsters should all be like them. He didn''t expect that this yellow-haired gangster would be so cowardly. He hadn''t done anything to him yet, but he screamed like a woman.

    However, this also saved Ye Fei a lot of trouble. At least he didn''t have to torture or threaten anyone. He just asked directly, "Are you from the ck Wolf Gang?"

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he was stunned. This was the first time he spoke after his transformation. He didn''t expect that not only his body shape had changed, but his voice had also be more deep and powerful. It no longer had a teen voice like before.

    From Ye Fei''s tone, the yellow-haired thug knew that he was not so friendly to the ck Wolf Gang, but he did not dare to lie to him, and said tremblingly: "I..I...I am, but I am just a small follower, and I have not done anything bad."

    This guy is really good at talking nonsense. He was clearly robbing just now, and now he says he has never done anything bad. Who would believe him? However, Ye Fei was toozy to argue with him. He threw him forward and shouted, "Stop talking nonsense and take me to your headquarters!"

    The yellow-haired gangster didn''t expect that Ye Fei would actually ask him to the headquarters himself, and he hesitated for a moment, but after Ye Fei red at him, he immediately nodded and agreed.

    "O..O.kay."

    Although it was not appropriate to bring the enemy to the headquarters, and the gang leader might cause trouble for him afterwards, the big man in front of him was much more terrifying than his gang leader. His size alone was enough to scare everyone.

    The lucky student didn''t expect that the big man would leave without even paying any attention to him after saving him, and it seemed that he was going to the other party''s headquarters.

    Although he felt something was wrong, he didn''t dare to stop him. He had to take out the mobile phone that he had luckily left behind and called the police. He could only pray in his heart that the person who saved him would not have any ident before the police arrived.

    Most of the people living in the southern suburbs of Wanghai City are poor people. The headquarters of the ck Wolf Gang is in a nightclub here. Following the yellow-haired gangster to this ce called Rose Nightclub, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. This ce is called a nightclub, but in fact, it is just arger bar.

    How could the ck Wolf Gang, who is in such a bad situation, go against the Liu family?

    On the other hand, since the people behind the ck Wolf Gang dare to go against the Liu family, their power must be not small. It seems that the ck Wolf Gang is at most cannon fodder. If I want to find out some information here, I''m afraid I will be disappointed.

    But since he was here, there was no reason not to go in and take a look. Ye Fei grabbed the yellow-haired gangster by the clothes, pushed him in, and followed him.

    As soon as he entered, Ye Fei couldn''t help but frowned. Because of his physical condition, he had been a good boy since childhood. He had never been to such a ce before, and he never thought that such a ce would be so chaotic.

    There were all kinds of noises in it, which made him a little nauseated. On the stage in the middle, there were two women with only a few pieces of clothes on their bodies dancing erotically, and the people surrounding the stage were shouting loudly, as if they were going to ravage the two women any moment.

    The yellow-haired thug saw Ye Fei looking at the stage and thought that he was attracted by the two dancers. He said in a ttering way: "Brother, do you want me to call them down to apany you?"

    Although those two women could be considered pretty in these guys eyes, Ye Fei, who was used to seeing the beauties hundreds of time nor beautiful at home, would never be interested in them. Not only were their looks and figures very different , but they also had heavy makeup on their faces. In Ye Fei''s eyes, they looked like ghosts.

    Frowning again, Ye Fei shouted, "Stop talking nonsense. Who is your boss? Tell him toe out and see me!" He didn''t want to stay in a ce like this any longer, so he just got straight to the point.

    Seeing that his ttery had hit the wrong target, the yellow-haired gangster didn''t dare to say anything more and could only do as Ye Fei said. However, his status was not enough to allow him to meet the boss, so he could only talk to the person in charge here first.

    After listening to the report from the yellow-haired gangster, the manager knew that Ye Fei might havee with bad intentions. He first red at the yellow-haired gangster fiercely, then came to Ye Fei and said with a smile: "Brother, I wonder what business you have in our ck Wolf Gang?"

    Although there are all kinds of people in the world, he has never seen someone as big and strong looking as Ye Fei, so he did not dare to neglect him and spoke very politely.

    Ye Fei was toozy to talk nonsense with him and asked directly: "Are you the boss of the ck Wolf Gang?"

    The manager said, "I''m not. If you have anything to say, you can tell me first and I will tell our boss."

    "I have nothing to say to you. Tell your boss toe out and see me!" Ye Fei waved his hand impatiently.

    Even a y figure has its own character. This manager is considered a top figure in the ck Wolf Gang and usually has some face. Now that Ye Fei spoke to him like this, he was angered and shouted, "Who are you? Can you meet our boss whenever you want?"

    "If he''s not there, I''ll go find him myself!" Ye Fei didn''t want to pay any attention to this cannon fodder of his cannon fodder gang. He grabbed the manager''s cor and threw him out, directly onto the stage in the middle.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me! Please give a 5star review if you ca?!

 Chapter 48: 48. Monster on streets

    Silence!

    Ye Fei and the others didn''t speak loudly and for a very short time, and the guests were all so excited watching the erotic dance on the stage that no one paid any attention to them. It was precisely because of this that they were even more surprised when such a person suddenly fell on the stage.

    People who cane to such a ce to have fun are naturally not rich and powerful. They are all working ss people who make a living nearby.

    So when everyone saw clearly who fell onto the stage in a very embarrassing posture, the originally very noisy hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone didn''t even dare to look at the manager who fell on the stage, let aloneugh. Some of the timid ones even moved quietly towards the door.

    The guests were quiet, but the security guards were not so quiet. They called themselves security guards, but they were actually thugs of the ck Wolf Gang. Seeing their immediate superior being beaten, although they were a little afraid of Ye Fei''s scary stature, they still surrounded Ye Fei in order to show off in front of their boss.

    The manager who was thrown out by Ye Fei was also quite skilled and was one of the top ones in the gang. He was only dizzy for a moment after being thrown down, but he woke up immediately.

    Seeing his men surrounding Ye Fei, he hurriedly shouted, "Stop!"

    From the fact that Ye Fei could throw him out without any resistance, he knew that Ye Fei was probably as difficult to deal with as he looked, but it doesn''t look he had experience in the underworld.

    In this case, he might as well trick him into the basement of his gang. By then, he would have more people on his side and weapons in his hands, so he could decide how to deal with him, right?

    The thugs were afraid to step forward, but when their leader shouted at them, they all stopped while breathing a sigh of relief.

    The manager jumped down from the stage, walked up to Ye Fei and said, "Don''t you want to see our boss? Come with me."

    From his flickering eyes, how could Ye Fei not know what he was thinking? However, as the saying goes, a skilled person is courageous. He now has absolute confidence in himself. Come to think of it, he can jump from a height of more than 500 meters without getting hurt. With such a strong body, it is probably impossible to damage it even with a gun.

    With a faint smile, Ye Fei said, "You lead the way!" The tone of his voice was as if he was scolding a servant.

    A murderous look shed in the manager''s eyes, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He obediently took Ye Fei to a small room next to the hall. He pressed a button somewhere, and the wall slowly opened up, revealing an elevator leading to the underground.

    Ye Fei followed the manager inside without thinking. Nothing unexpected happened on the way downstairs. However, as soon as he got out of the elevator, Ye Fei''s eyes narrowed because he found several ck gun muzzles pointing at him.

    Ye Fei had caused such a bigmotion in the hall just now, the leader of the ck Wolf Gang naturally couldn''t be unaware of it, but he didn''t go out immediately because he could see that this burly guy was much more powerful than any of them, and looking at his scary muscles, his physical strength must be extremely amazing.

    If he took action, he was afraid that his entire gang would not be enough for him to handle alone in fair fight, so he decided to use force to deal with him.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s somewhat surprised expression, the leader of the ck Wolf Gangughed somewhat smugly. After winking at several of his armed subordinates to signal them to keep an eye on this big man, he put his gun on his waist and said with a smile: "Brother, I wonder why youe to our ck Wolf Gang to cause trouble?"

    Although he said this with a smile, the tone of the ck Wolf Gang leader was not good at all. After all, Ye Fei had just picked a fight with him. Even if it was a person with a good temper, they would get angry when encountering such a thing, not to mention the ck Wolf Gang leader who had a bad temper to begin with.

    Ye Fei was indeed a little surprised when he saw those guns just now, but he was not surprised that the other party used guns against him. Since they asked him toe down, they would definitely use guns. He just didn''t expect that the other party would act so quickly and pointed at him before he even said a word.

    Looking at the ck muzzles of the guns, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think, why not take this opportunity to test how strong this body is? Anyway, with his current physical speed and reaction speed, these pieces of material in front of him can''t hit him, and where he wants them to hit is just a matter of thought.

    Having made up his mind, Ye Fei stared at the ck Wolf Gang leader and asked, "Tell me, who have you been in contact with recently? Or, who are you working for now?"

    The leader of the ck Wolf Gang was stunned. A very mysterious person had indeed approached him before, gave him arge sum of money, and asked him to do some small moves on some of the Liu family''s businesses.

    Originally, he didn''t dare to provoke the Liu family, who had a close rtionship with the Yuntian Society. However, the mysterious person only asked him to do things like making trouble on the Liu family''s construction site, which would not really offend the Liu family.

    Moreover, the money he gave him was more than the ck Wolf Gang''s annual ie, so he agreed.

    He didn''t expect that this was just the beginning, and the people from the Liu family didn''t look for him. Instead, this big man who had never been heard of, but was a little outrageous, came.

    All these thoughts shed through the mind of the ck Wolf Gang leader. There was no special expression on his face. He just looked at Ye Fei jokingly and said with a smile: "Do I need to tell you who I work for? Besides, what right do you have to ask me now?"

    "Just with this!" Ye Fei said as he suddenly stretched out his hand like lightning. Before anyone could react, he had already captured the ck Wolf Gang leader. He lifted him off the ground with one hand andughed, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll beat you until you tell me!"

    After that, he threw the ck Wolf Gang leader out like he did to the steward just now, but this time the force was a bit too strong, and the ck Wolf Gang leader flew five meters away, and hit the wall heavily, making a loud "bang" sound.

    "Ahhhh!" The ck Wolf Gang leader screamed in pain, feeling that all the bones in his body were about to be broken. He naturally hated Ye Fei in his heart.

    When he could catch his breath, he shouted loudly: "What are you still standing there for? Shoot and kill this bastard!"

    The gun-wielding thugs were stunned by Ye Fei''s extraordinary strength. They only reacted after their boss called them. They quickly raised their guns and started shooting at Ye Fei. For a while, there was a burst of gunfire at the elevator entrance.

    Ye Fei''s body shed lightly and was more than three meters away. However, when he dodged most of the bullets, he stretched out his forearm and caught one of them. He felt numbness on his forearm, and then a slight tingling sensation. He raised his arm and looked at it. He saw a faint red dot on his exposed forearm, which was obviously caused by the bullet.

    He gently rubbed the red dot with his fingers, but found that it disappeared quickly, as if he had never been shot at all. Ye Fei couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t expect that his physical strength had reached such a level before he used the barbarian''s skill to increase defense.

    Well, I remember that there seemed to be a skill called natural resistance. I can try it if I have time. If that works again, wouldn''t I be an indestructible body that is invulnerable to swords and guns, water and fire?

    At this time, the thugs started the second round of shooting, but Ye Fei did not dodge again. He strode forward towards the dense bullets. The gunmen were so scared that they couldn''t even hold the guns in their hands, let alone shoot again. They all ran back quickly screaming,

    "Ahh! Monster!"

    "MONSTER!!"

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Characters illustration is out at server , link in review of the novel!!

 Chapter 49: 49. Can you answer my question now?

    How could Ye Fei''s speed bepared to those little thugs? In less than ten seconds, he caught up with the six armed thugs one by one, snatched their guns and knocked them out with a kick on their neck backside, and then walked towards the ck Wolf Gang leader step by step.

    The leader of the ck Wolf Gang was just as frightened as his men. He quickly took out the pistol from his waist and shot at Ye Fei. It was not that he did not see that the bullets were useless against Ye Fei, but he was a little mentally ill now, and shooting was just an instinctive means of self-defense.

    Ye Fei ignored the bullets that were fired at him and walked straight to the ck Wolf Gang leader. He stretched out his hand and grasped the barrel of his gun. He squeezed it gently, deforming the barrel so that the bullets could no longer be fired.

    The ck Wolf Gang leader who had fallen into a semi-crazy state did not notice this at all and still pulled the trigger hard. With a loud "bang", the ck pistol exploded violently, making the ck Wolf Gang leader''s left hand holding the gun bleed profusely, causing him to scream in pain.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHH"

    The intense pain made the ck Wolf Gang leader a little more sober. He covered his injured right hand with his left hand, and looked at the man as tall as a god but do things like devil standing in front of him with fear in his eyes.

    "Can you answer my question now?" Ye Fei grinned, but in the eyes of the ck Wolf Gang leader and others, his smile looked like the smile of the god of death.

    The ck Wolf Gang leader was now regretting so much that he almost vomited blood. For a few million, he might even risk his life. He was not a principled person to begin with, and now he might die at any time. How could he care about his employer?

    He knelt down in front of Ye Fei, crying and saying, "Master, please spare my life. If you have anything to say, just ask. I promise to tell you everything I know."

    "Okay then." Ye Fei nodded with satisfaction: "It''s still the same question as before, who are you serving now?"

    "I wonder what you are asking about, master?" The ck Wolf Gang leader knelt on the ground and asked cautiously.

    Ye Fei said impatiently: "Who instructed you to do these illegal things recently?"

    The leader of the ck Wolf Gang was startled, it seemed that this man was really rted to the Liu family, otherwise he would only ask about what he had done recently. He secretly swore in his heart that as long as he could survive this time, he would never go against the Liu family again.

    Now the Liu family hasn''t made a move yet, but a man who appeared inexplicably made his gang embarrassed. So he didn''t dare to hide anything and told everyone that he had received benefits from the mysterious man and made trouble for the Liu family.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but frowned and asked, "Then do you know who that person is?"

    "I don''t know. He only showed up once, and his face was covered. That time he broke into our headquarters just like you, and his skills were terrifying." The ck Wolf Gang leader said, and then hurriedly added, "Of course, not as good as you."

    Ye Fei didn''t bother to care about the man''s skills, and continued to ask: "Then how do you contact him?"

    The ck Wolf Gang leader said, "We have no way to contact them. Whenever there is something, they always contact us, and in various forms. Sometimes it''s a phone call, sometimes an email, and sometimes just a note."

    "Oh?" Ye Fei''s heart moved, and he said, "Then take out the note and let me see it."

    The ck Wolf Gang leader did not dare to hesitate. He quickly got up from the ground, ran into the inner room and took out a few pieces of paper. He was somewhat d that he did not destroy them after reading them as the other party had said.

    Ye Fei took the paper handed over by the ck Wolf Gang leader and looked at it. He was disappointed. The words on it were all printed, and the paper used was also very ordinary printing paper. Thinking about it, it made sense. Since the other party was so cautious, how could they leave clues here?

    It seemed that they also knew that the ck Wolf Gang leader could not do anything big. The reason why they came to them was probably just to cover up. It was probably impossible for him to get some information about the enemy here.

    Seeing the ck Wolf Gang leader kneeling down again after giving him the note, Ye Fei''s eyes shed with murderous intent. This ck Wolf Gang was obviously useless, so should he get rid of them?

    This would also serve as a warning to other small gangs, so that they would not dare to be bribed by the other party.

    The ck Wolf leader knelt on the ground but he had been paying attention to Ye Fei''s expression. He also saw the murderous intent in Ye Fei''s eyes. In order to save his life, he no longer cared about face.

    He banged his head on the ground with a loud bang, and said miserably: "Master.., please spare my life. I have told you everything I know, and I promise that I will never do bad things again. Please let me go this time because I have parents and children to take care of."

    Ye Fei was not moved at all. He found that after he turned into a barbarian, his personality seemed to have changed a little and he became very impulsive and stone hearted. However, he did not dislike these changes, because sometimes, some things really require a heart of stone.

    Just as he was about to kill these people, Ye Fei suddenly heard the shrill sound of police sirensing from outside, and it sounded like they were outside the nightclub. He suddenly retracted his hand that was about to hit them, and disappeared in front of the ck Wolf Gang in a sh.

    Ye Fei didn''t let those people go because he was concerned about the police, but the police''s voice just now gave him a new idea. These people in the ck Wolf Gang were not good people. They would not tell anyone what he asked them. If he spared their lives, that person mighte looking for them.

    He would observe in secret. If that person really showed up, he would not be able to escape from his grasp. Then, as long as he caught one of them, it would not be difficult to uproot the power behind him.

    Ye Fei jumped directly onto the ground. He did not leave in a hurry, but changed back to his original appearance in a remote ce, and then walked into the hall of the nightclub leisurely. He had just made some noise. If that force was really so cautious, they would probably have received the news by now. Now was the right time to stay here and observe.

    The hall, which had been noisy again after Ye Fei followed the manager away, became quiet again due to the arrival of the police. Ye Fei looked outside intently and couldn''t help but think that there were quite a lot of police officers going out this time.

    He saw more than a dozen police cars parked outside, and policemen kept jumping out of the cars with shing lights, and then quickly lined up, looking like they were ready to rush in at any time.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but shake his head secretly. These policemen looked very fierce, but not only did they use sirens to inform people when they arrived, they also had time to form a team after they arrived. In this way, no matter how big the activities inside were, they would have enough time to cover up everything.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Need your powerstones and reviews!!

 Chapter 50: 50. Whos in charge here?

    Following a clear and delicate shout, the police who had been lining up outside for half a hour finally rushed in. Walking in the middle of them was an extremely beautiful policewoman with a serious expression that made people dare not look at her eyes directly.

    The policewoman stood at the door and looked at the drunken people in the hall with some disgust.

    She said in a clear voice: "I am Ming Yuexin from the Wanghai South City District, Public Security Bureau. I just received a report that a vicious incident has urred here. Who is the person in charge here?"

    Even if she didn''t say it, most people here would have recognized her. After all, as a woman with no background at all, she was able to sit in the position of deputy director of arge district branch at herte twenties.

    Moreover, she looked like a scourge to the country and the people. It was hard for such a person not to attract attention. Ming Yuexin naturally knew who was the head of the biggest cancer in the South District, and the questioning just now was just a routine matter.

    Ye Fei felt a little funny when he heard the policewoman''s name. The policewoman''s father might be a martial arts fan who actually gave his daughter such a name. What he didn''t know was that Ming Yuexin was proud of her name when she was young, because this name was not only unique, but also appeared in novels and movies.

    However, after entering middle school, she began to worry about this name again, because the Ming Yuexin in the novels and movies was not a good person.

    A boy who had pursued her unsessfully once privately ndered her for being the same as the Ming Yuexin in the novel. However, she no longer worries about this. The name is just a name. She has never thought about learning from anyone. As long as she is herself, it''s fine.

    "Hey, Chief Ming, why did youe here in person?" At this time, the leader of the ck Wolf Gang, who had luckily survived, also came out of the basement. He was extremely grateful to Ming Yuexin, who had always been against him.

    In his opinion, it was because of the arrival of these policemen that the beast-like man did not kill them out of caution, so he became more enthusiastic towards Ming Yuexin than ever before.

    Ming Yuexin was also stunned by the enthusiasm of the ck Wolf Gang leader, but she still said with a cold face: "ck Wolf, I received a report saying that there is trouble here. What''s going on? You''d better exin it to me clearly and then release the people you detained."

    She had just received a report saying that a person was deceived by the ck Wolf Gang toe to the Rose Nightclub, and there might be a loss of life, so she rushed here in a hurry.

    ck Wolf was a little confused and said, "Chief Ming, we didn''t detained anyone. It''s true that someone caused trouble just now, but he''s gone now."

    "Left?" Ming Yuexin didn''t believe him at all: "Don''t think I don''t know you. Will you let a troublemaker go so easily?"

    At this point, ck wolf no longer cared about his face. He had just offended the Liu family, and he didn''t dare let the police catch him. So he smiled bitterly and said, "How dare we not let him go? Look at what we have be."

    As he said that, he raised his bloody right hand, which had not been bandaged yet, and then pointed at the men who were still a little confused after being thrown down by Ye Fei.

    Ming Yuexin was stunned again. She came here this time to cause trouble for the ck Wolf Gang. Others didn''t know that the reason why she became the deputy director of arge branch at such a young age was not because she had hooked up with some high-ranking official as others said, but because she was promoted by the mayor Liu Fengyi.

    As the director of the South District, she knew something about the ck Wolf Gang''s targeting of the Liu family. In order to repay Liu Fengyi''s kindness, and because the ck Wolf Gang was not a good thing, she wanted to take this opportunity topletely eradicate the ck Wolf Gang after receiving the report.

    However, she didn''t expect that she would indirectly help them. If she hadn''te so quickly, even if the troublemaker didn''t break up the ck Wolf Gang, she would probably make them suffer a lot.

    "Thene back with meter and make a statement, exining what happened." Ming Yuexin, feeling a little aggrieved, could only vent her feelings by asking the leader of the ck Wolf Gang toe to the police station once.

    "Okay, okay, I will do my best to cooperate." ck Wolf was eager to stay with the police, otherwise what if the police left and that devil came again? So he quickly agreed.

    Ming Yuexin was a little puzzled by ck wolf''s attitude, but she was also a very smart girl. She understood his idea after a little thought. She couldn''t help feeling even more aggrieved. She didn''t expect that the first time she wanted to abuse her power for personal gain, she did so many stupid things. Not only did she fail, but she ended up helping an old enemy .

    However, since the words had been said, and there were so many of her subordinates around her, she naturally couldn''t take them back. But she was unwilling to give up, so she looked around the hall.

    At this time, everyone here began to disperse. Firstly, since such a thing happened, they would definitely not be able to y today.

    Secondly, they were afraid that staying here would cause trouble. Ye Fei also mixed in with the people here and wanted to go out together. He had just observed quietly for a long time and did not see any suspicious people. It seemed that he could only wait until the news died down a little before inquiring.

    At this moment, Ming Yuexin saw Ye Fei. Although Ye Fei was nearly 1.8 meters tall after returning to his original appearance, his age could not escape the eyes of Ming Yuexin, an expert, so she shouted to Ye Fei: "That kid,e here."

    Although Ye Fei heard Ming Yuexin''s voice, he did not realize that she was calling him. He still followed those people out slowly. It was not until Ming Yuexin called him again and a policeman next to him pulled him that he realized that this beautiful policewoman was calling him.

    "Were you calling me just now?" Ye Fei walked up to Ming Yuexin with a somewhat dissatisfied tone. Although she was incredibly beautiful, all the women in Ye Fei''s family were as beautiful as her, so there was no sense of stunning beauty.

    Moreover, it was because of her appearance that the person behind the scenes dared not show up, causing him to have toe here again in the future. So Ye Fei was somewhat dissatisfied with her in his heart.

    Although she was a little surprised that the boy spoke so harshly, Ming Yuexin uexin didn''t want to argue with with a kid, so she smiled and said, "Apart from you, are there any other children here?"

    "You are the child!" Ye Fei said somewhat dissatisfiedly. Although he had no thoughts about Ming Yuexin, he was unwilling to let such a beauty call him a child. Besides, he was really not a child anymore. If she didn''t believe it, she could ask Ye Ningshuang.

    Ming Yuexin finally understood why Ye Fei was dissatisfied with her. She couldn''t help but be amused by him. She puffed out her chest and said, "How am I like a child?"

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 51: 51. Are you familiar with my sister?

    Ye Fei looked up and down at her nearly perfect figure. Well, it was not bad. She was 1.75 meters tall, almost catching up with himself. However, she was not like a bamboo pole like other tall women. She was convex where it should be convex and concave where it should be concave.

    The majestic police uniform showed a strong sense of temptation on her body, especially the pair of breasts on her chest, which could catch up with Ye Ningshuang. The clothes were so tight that it seemed that if she took a deep breath, the buttons would pop out. Ye Fei couldn''t help but think of the ecstasy when Ye Ningshuang used her pair to clip him.

    He couldn''t help but murmured, "It''s not small, good good."

    Ming Yuexin was stunned by his words. She followed his gaze and realized what he was talking about. She couldn''t help feeling angry and amused. She didn''t expect that a kid would dare to take advantage of her. However, she didn''t bother with him. If it were an adult, she would have kicked him out long ago.

    Ming Yuexin was toozy to waste time talking to them and shouted, "You two, follow me back to the police station. Everyone else, go away."

    ck Wolf was naturally very happy, and hurriedly followed behind Ming Yuexin like a good and obedient child. Although Ye Fei didn''t want to go to the police station, he had returned to his original state after all. It would be bad if he continued to argue with the police.

    Although the Liu and Ye families were all-powerful in Wanghai, they were not without opponents, especially Aunt Liu Fengyi. Although she had suppressed the secretary who didn''t get along with her to the point where he was almost powerless, she still had to look okay on the surface. As Liu Fengyi''s nephew, it was naturally not good for him to do anything that would look bad.

    Following Ming Yuexin into the South District Police Station, Ye Fei originally thought that he only needed to answer a few simple questions before he could leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the gate, a young police officer in histe twenties came over and looked at Ming Yuexin with a smile on his face. Ye Fei knew this guy.

    This guy was the son of a deputy director of the Municipal Bureau. He usually ttered Ye Yu and had visited Ye Fei''s home with his father. Because he was always on guard against Ye Yu, Ye Fei also knew the people around him better. He knew that this guy was called Zhang Yu. He always thought that he was a big shot.

    When there was no one with a stronger background than him, he asked people to call him Master Yu. However, recently he heard that people called him Master Yu again. Ye Fei didn''t know why he did this. Now it seems that he must want to pursue Ming Yuexin, so he did this.

    Seeing Zhang Yu waiting at the door, Ming Yuexin frowned slightly. She was very disgusted with his persistent pursuit, but after all, he was a member of the system, and Zhang Yu''s father was the deputy director of the Municipal Bureau, her immediate superior, so Ming Yuexin did not deliberately avoid him and walked over with Ye Fei and ck Wolf.

    "Xin''er, you''re back. Wow! I didn''t expect you to catch this guy ck wolf. Why don''t I interrogate him for you?" Zhang Yu didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all. He directly called out the names that only Ming Yuexin''s parents would call her.

    Ming Yuexin was toozy to pay attention to this guy who was shameless enough to call her by her nickname even after she warned him many times. She just said coldly, "No need. I brought them here just to learn some things. No need for you too trouble yourself."

    Zhang Yu had waited for so long without getting off work just to show his courtesy to Ming Yuexin, so he naturally would not miss this opportunity. Seeing that Ming Yuexin refused to let him interrogate ck wolf, he had to settle for the second best.

    He looked at Ye Fei behind him and said, "Then I''ll interrogate his son."

    When he went to Ye Fei''s house, Ye Fei did note out, so he did not recognize the prince of the Liu and Ye families, and thought he was ck wolf''s son.

    Ye Fei had never had a good impression of thisckey of Ye Yu. When he saw him iming that he was the son of ck wolf, he became furious and shouted, "You are his son. Your father is his son!"

    Ming Yuexin almostughed at the conversation between the two. She thought that this kid was really a thorn in the flesh, and he even dared to take advantage of her just now. It would be good to let Zhang Yu, this bastard, teach him a lesson.

    So she nodded and said, "Okay, you go and ask him, but don''t hurt anyone."

    She knew that Zhang Yu was being careful. Although this kid looked a little hateful, he had not broken anyw after all. If she didn''t exin, Zhang Yu might take revenge on him.

    But Ming Yuexin still underestimated Zhang Yu''s cruelty. After agreeing, Zhang Yu wasughing in his heart. He had followed his father since he was a child, and he had many ways to beat people without hurting them. This kid dared to contradict him in front of the woman he loved. How could he let him off easily?

    Walking into an interrogation room, Zhang Yu asked Ye Fei to sit down on a chair and asked gloomily, "Name!"

    Ye Fei, who knew him a little, knew what kind of person he was. Although he would be scared to death if he told him his identity, Ye Fei was not prepared to do so. He thought, don''t you like Ming Yuexin? Then I will use her to pressure you. So he pretended to be a little scared and said, "Ming Xiaoman."

    Zhang Yu was stunned. The surname Ming was notmon, especially in this area. He had only heard of Ming Yuexin''s family. How could another surname Ming appear now? So he asked, "Is your surname Ming?"

    "Ming Xiaoman." Ye Fei answered again.

    Zhang Yu was stunned for a moment, then realized that asking him if hisst name was Ming was like asking his name again, so he had no choice but to ask, "I mean is yourst name is Ming."

    Ye Fei nodded and said, "Yeah, is there any problem with that?"

    "But, as far as I know, there is only one family with the surname Ming around here." Zhang Yu sneered, "You''re not going to tell me that you''re a rtive of Director Ming, are you?"

    Ye Fei looked strange and said, "Director Ming? Are you talking about my sister?"

    "Your sister? Are you saying Ming Yuexin is your sister?" Zhang Yu was unknowingly led away from the topic by Ye Fei.

    "Yes, I am her biological brother." Ye Fei didn''t even blush when he lied.

    "Then why have I never heard that she has a younger brother?" Zhang Yu obviously didn''t quite believe what Ye Fei said.

    Ye Fei sneered: "Are you familiar with my sister? Why would she tell you?"

    Zhang Yu couldn''t help but be choked by his words. In the past, with his status, he always chased women with just an easy move. So even though he hit a snag with Ming Yuexin, he didn''t think about trying to please her family, let alone inquire about her family situation.

    Now he looked at Ye Fei carefully and saw that he was indeed handsome. It was very likely that he was Ming Yuexin''s brother. Thinking about how Ming Yuexin had just told him not to hurt him, he felt a little worried.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    .

    .

    .

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 52: 52. Playing with Brother Yu feelings

    Seeing that this guy seemed to have some brains and did not immediately believe him, Ye Fei said, "Your name is Zhang Yu, right? You also work here. I heard my sister talk about you."

    Although Zhang Yu also worked in this branch, he was a civilian in the household registration department, so he couldn''t be as well-known as Ming Yuexin.

    Now that he saw that this kid actually knew him, he immediately believed that he was Ming Yuexin''s brother. And when he heard that Ming Yuexin had mentioned him, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed and asked hurriedly, "What did your sister say about me?"

    "What, do you believe me now?" Ye Fei did not answer him, but looked at the somewhat embarrassed Zhang Yu with a sneer on his face.

    Fortunately, Zhang Yu''s face was tempered by thousands of trials and tribtions. He was only embarrassed for a moment, thenughed and said, "Oh, I was just being stupid for a moment. Brother, you know, we police officers are like this, we doubt everything, it''s just an upational disease, brother, don''t take it to heart!"

    Ye Fei thought to himself, "You are nothing but a police officer." But he said, "Aren''t you going to interrogate me? Let''s get on with it."

    Zhang Yu cursed Ye Fei in his heart for being so arrogant, but he didn''t dare to offend him. He smiled and said, "Brother, you are joking. Since you are Xin''er''s brother, you are naturally my, Zhang Yu. Come on, good brother, let''s chat."

    Ye Fei sat down where Zhang Yu had been sitting and asked, "I''ve been busy all night and I''m really thirsty. Brother Zhang, do you have any water?"

    "Yes, yes, yes!" Zhang Yu replied hurriedly, "I''ll pour it for you right away." Then he personally took out a disposable cup from the disinfection cab under the water dispenser and filled a ss of water for Ye Fei, handed it to him, and then asked, "Can you tell me what your sister said about me at home?"

    Ye Fei took the cup and took a sip, then he coughed and said, "My sister said that you are a good person, but sometimes you just don''t understand girls'' thoughts. You just pester her every day, but you have never even given her flowers, let alone other things."

    Zhang Yu was overjoyed. It seemed that Ming Yuexin also had her own feelings. She just med him for pursuing her in the wrong way. So he hurriedly asked, "Then how does your sister want her future boyfriend to pursue her?"

    "Don''t look at my sister as a serious person. She is actually very romantic. She once told me that she hopes her boyfriend can kneel down in public to propose to her and then put a ring on her hand." Ye Fei said with a sigh, pretending to be mature: "s, girls nowadays have been corrupted by those so-called romantic movies. They actually have such thoughts."

    Zhang Yu originally thought it was stupid when he said he wanted to kneel down and propose to Ming Yuexin in public, but after hearing what he said next, he felt that it made so much sense. Don''t girls nowadays like to watch those rubbish Korean dramas?

    Maybe Ming Yuexin was also influenced by them. So he secretly decided to go out and buy a ring, and then propose to Ming Yuexin in public in the bureau. Although it was a bit embarrassing to do so, when he thought of Ming Yuexin''s beautiful face and hot body, he felt that it was all worth it.

    After making up his mind, Zhang Yu seemed to have seen Ming Yuexin shyly agreeing to his request. He was overjoyed and extremely grateful to Ye Fei. He decided to help him, so he asked, "Brother, how did you get your sister to bring you here?"

    Ye Fei sighed, "Oh, don''t mention it. After school tonight, I wanted to hang out with some ssmates, but I ran into my sister. You should know my sister, she is so serious about doing things. She let my ssmates go, but brought me here, saying that she wanted to teach me a lesson. Brother Zhang, you have to help me."

    Zhang Yu patted his chest and said, "Of course, even if you don''t tell me, Brother Zhang will help you. Tell me, what do you want me to help you with?"

    Ye Fei said: "It''s nothing, can you let me out secretly? I don''t want my sister to nag me in front of outsiders."

    Zhang Yu hesitated and said, "This is not a good idea. If I release you secretly, how can I exin it to your sister?"

    Ye Fei cursed in his heart, it would be strange for a fool like you to chase a girl. If I wasn''t afraid of making a big fuss and rming my aunt, I would have kicked you out long ago.

    However, he had a mysterious expression on his face and lowered his voice and said, "Do you think my sister really wants to arrest me? She loves me the most, but she was afraid that people would say she was abusing her power for personal gain, so she had to arrest me. If you let me go, she will definitely be very happy."

    Zhang Yu felt that what he said made sense. Who wouldn''t love their brother? Why wouldn''t they protect him and instead arrest him and bring him to the police station?

    So he nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go out together. You can help me figure out what kind of ring I should buy for your sister."

    Ye Fei showed a look of surprise and said excitedly: "Brother Zhang, you are such a good person. I will definitely say good things about you in front of my sister!"

    "Okay, okay!" Zhang Yu was so happy to see that he had bribed his future "brother-inw" so easily. He hurriedly urged Ye Fei to go out with him, as if he was the one who was caught.

    The two of them hid from all eyes and ears and sneaked out of the police station like two little on their toes. Although it was almost midnight, there were still many shops open.

    Zhang Yu pulled Ye Fei who wanted to leave and said, "Brother, let''s go. Help me pick out the ring first, and then I''ll treat you to a big meal!"

    Ye Fei thought that he would not be able to sleep if he went back now, so he might as well stay and y some more tricks on this idiot. So he nodded and followed Zhang Yu into a jewelry store.

    Although Zhang Yu''s father was only a deputy director, he made a lot of money, so Zhang Yu had no shortage of money. After entering the jewelry store, he waved his hand and said generously, "Brother, go ahead and choose. I believe your sister will like whatever you like, too."

    Even if he didn''t say it, Ye Fei would have grabbed the opportunity to pick an expensive ring, so after listening to him, he immediately ran to the ring area, not looking at the style, but only looking at the price to choose.

    Unfortunately, this is just a small shop, there are not many high-end goods in it, and the most expensive is just a tinum diamond ring.

    So Ye Fei pointed at that one and said, "That''s it, I came here with my sister before, she likes this ring very much, and said that she hopes that one day a prince charming will personally put it on her."

    Zhang Yu didn''t expect that there was an item here that Ming Yuexin had long taken a fancy to. He was overjoyed. It seemed that his chances of sess were much greater this time. He hurriedly walked to Ye Fei, but after taking a look at the price tag, he was a little dumbfounded.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Well gimme yr power stones I deserve it!

    Well men are more easily fooled then women due to their sometime 1-side love....until they hit a wall...&...return as Sigma male..but Zhang Yu ..may directly jump into the cliff.

 Chapter 53: 53. No one can ever separate

    This ring might be the treasure of this store. Unlike other rings which are worth tens of thousands of yuan at most, it is worth 240,000 yuan. Although Zhang Yu has some money, more than 200,000 yuan is almost all the money he got from his father in a whole year. If he spends it all at once, he will feel very distressed. So he said hesitantly: "Brother, this ring seems a bit expensive."

    "Is this expensive?" Ye Fei eximed, "This is the cheapest jewelry my sister can afford. I''ve been to those big stores with her, and the other jewelry she''s interested in is at least over a million yuan."

    "Is that so?" Zhang Yu couldn''t help but be a little skeptical. He knew Ming Yuexin a little bit. She wasn''t the kind of girl who worshipped money. Why were the jewelry she liked so expensive? So he said, "But I''ve never seen your sister wear jewelry."

    "Yes." Ye Fei said as if it was a matter of course: "She doesn''t like ordinary jewelry, and she can''t afford the ones she likes, so she doesn''t wear jewelry. Think about it, what kind of person is my sister? I dare not say that she is the most beautiful in Wanghai, but at least she can be ranked in the top ten.

    If she didn''t have some feelings for you, let alone 200,000, she wouldn''t even look at it even if you brought 20 million!"

    Zhang Yu was very pleased with Ye Fei''s words that Ming Yuexin had a good impression of him. He waved his hand and called the boss over, saying in a very arrogant manner: "Take out this ring, I want it!"

    The boss had been troubled by this ring for a long time. He bought this thing to show off when the shop opened, but he never sold it, which made him regretful. Now that someone finally wanted to buy it, he was very happy. He was very attentive and personally packed it in a beautiful box for Zhang Yu, which made his vanity swell again.

    Aftering out of the jewelry store, Zhang Yu treated Ye Fei to a big meal, then called a taxi, threw two hundred yuan to driver, and told him to do as Ye Fei said. Only then did he return to the police station full of hope.

    ***

    When Zhang Yu returned to the police station, it was time for the police officers on night shift to have lunch. Ming Yuexin also worked an extra night shift because she had to interrogate ck wolf, so she also stayed in the restaurant with everyone else.

    Seeing that almost all the police officers on night shift had gathered in the restaurant, Zhang Yu thought that God was really helping him. He was worried about not being able to find a ce with many people around. So he quickly walked to Ming Yuexin''s dining table and looked at her with what he thought was a very affectionate look.

    Ming Yuexin was not surprised at all by Zhang Yu''s arrival, but she was also very annoyed, so she said, "Zhang Yu, you don''t have a night shift, why haven''t you gone home yet?"

    Zhang Yu, who was full of confidence, regarded Ming Yuexin''s order to leave as a sign of concern, which made him finally make up his mind after some hesitation.

    He suddenly knelt on one knee in front of Ming Yuexin and said in a voice that gave people goose bumps: "Xin''er, I like you. Since the first time I saw you, I have fallen deeply in love with you...."

    "Are you okay?" Ming Yuexin didn''t expect him to do this. She felt a little embarrassed and interrupted him quickly.

    "No,I''m sick. I''m sickingly in love with you!" Zhang Yu said in a startling tone. He then took out the box containing the ring from his arms, opened it abruptly and handed it to Ming Yuexin: "Diamonds represent eternity, and my heart, like this diamond, my love for you will also be eternal. Promise me, will you be my girlfriend?"

    Their movements had rmed everyone. When several female police officers saw the ring in the box, they couldn''t help but eximed. Since the store was near the police station, they had all been there before and naturally had seen this treasure of the store.

    They didn''t expect that Zhang Yu bought it in order to pursue Ming Yuexin. For a moment, they couldn''t help but feel a little envious.

    But Ming Yuexin didn''t even look at him, she just said coldly: "Zhang Yu, what are you doing? I''ve said it before, there is no possibility between us!"

    "No, you don''t have to lie to me." Zhang Yu said excitedly: "Your brother has told me everything."

    "My brother? Where does my brothere from?" Ming Yuexin was stunned, but suddenly remembered Ye Fei who asked him to interrogate, and asked: "By the way, where is the little boy you interrogated? You didn''t lynch him, did you?"

    "How is that possible?" Zhang Yu lowered his voice and said, "Why would I punish your brother? I have already released him."

    Hearing him mention his brother again, Ming Yuexin said helplessly: "I''ve already said that I don''t have a brother."

    "You don''t have to lie to me." Zhang Yu now believed Ye Fei without a doubt: "The kid just now was your brother, Ming Xiaoman, he told me everything."

    "Let me say it again, I am the only child of my parents. I don''t have any brothers or sisters, let alone Ming Xiaoman''s name younger brother!" Ming Yuexin said impatiently, turned around and ignored Zhang Yu.

    Zhang Yu then realized that something was wrong. After all, he was in charge of household registration, and Mingyuexin had no need to lie about this. It seemed that he had been fooled by that guy.

    "You little bastard, how dare you lie to me! Just wait and see!" Zhang Yu blurted out the harsh words, and then he realized that there were many people around him. Thinking that he was cheated by a child, he no longer had the face to stay and quickly ran out of the restaurant.

    Looking at Zhang Yu''s somewhat embarrassed back, Ming Yuexin felt a little funny. She used to feel disgust towards this guy, but now she felt a little sympathetic.

    How low must this guy''s IQ be to be fooled by a kid? However, thinking of that abnormal kid, who not only took advantage of her but also embarrassed her, Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.

    ***

    But Ye Fei asked the taxi driver to give him a short ride, then got out of the car, quickly ran back home, quietly entered his bedroom, andy down next to Ye Yunqi.

    Thinking of what happened today, Ye Fei felt a little emotional. Naturally, he had a second unknown transformation. Many things would be much more convenient in the future.

    Finally, he thought of Zhang Yu and couldn''t help but chuckle. Not only did he deal with Ye Yu''sckey, but even the police girl who ruined his n and called him child would not have an easy time. It was really killing two birds with one stone.

    Ye Fei was secretly feeling happy when he suddenly felt that something was wrong with Ye Yunqi beside him, and he quickly turned to look at her.

    Ye Yunqi didn''t know what kind of nightmare she had at this moment. Her face looked a little nervous, and there were even some tear marks in the corners of her eyes. Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel distressed. He gently hugged her smooth and delicate body in his arms and reached out to gently pat her jade back.

    Perhaps it was because she smelled a familiar breath, Ye Yunqi suddenly hugged Ye Fei tightly and murmured: "Brother, don''t leave me, never!"

    Ye Fei kissed her face and said in a gentle but firm voice: "Little sister, don''t worry, I won''t let you go, and no one can take you away from me!"

    Ye Yunqi, who was sleeping, seemed to have heard Ye Fei''s promise. Her tightly wrinkled face slowly rxed. She twisted her body, found the mostfortable position in Ye Fei''s arms, and continued to sleep. Ye Fei also closed his eyes.

    ***

    In the morning, Ye Fei was woken up by Ye Yunqi. This seemed to have be a routine. When he opened his eyes, what Ye Fei saw was Ye Yunqi''s sweet smiling face. But how could the hint of sadness in the deepest part of her eyes be hidden from Ye Fei, who shared the same feelings with her?

    "Qiqi, I want to tell you an important decision I madest night!" Ye Fei pulled her into his arms and hugged the twin sister whom he loved so much, intending to tell her his decision so that she would not have to worry about it and make him feel sad.

    "What decision?" Ye Yunqi asked. She knew that she and Ye Fei only had a few years left to be together, so she cherished it very much and listened carefully to his every word and every decision he made.

    "Then tell me first, do you want to be with me for the rest of your life?" Ye Fei felt that he needed to confirm her thoughts.

    Ye Yunqi somewhat resented her brother for bringing up this matter that made her so distressed. She sighed and said, "I do want to, but I also know that it''s impossible, so you don''t have to worry about me pestering you."

    "Well, I''ll tell you my decision." Ye Fei held her face with both hands, stared deeply into her eyes, and said firmly: "I want to be with you for the rest of my life, and we will never be apart. Even mother can''t separate us two!"

    "Are you telling the truth?" Ye Yunqi felt like she was dreaming.

    "Yes!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously: "Really, from today on, you are mine and I am yours, no one can separate us!"

    "Great!" Ye Yunqi cheered and suddenly jumped up from Ye Fei, but her legs felt weak and she fell down again.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Two fish in the.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 54: 54.Decision to practice Dual Cultivation

    Ye Fei hurriedly caught her, his face became extremely worried, and asked: "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"

    You know, Ye Yunqi is a girl with excellent skills, and she has practiced the Liu family''s internal skills very well. If there was no big ident, it would be impossible for her to even stand unsteadily.

    "Hehe, you were fooled by me, right?" Ye Yunqiughed mischievously: "It seems that you are still strong. It is worth it for me to entrust my life to you."

    Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that she was just testing him after all this time. This was really unnecessary. She should be able to clearly feel his deep love for her.

    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that Ye Yunqi was not testing him at all. She said that just now just because she was afraid that he would worry. There was more than just something wrong with her now. She was also startled by her sudden weakness in her legs.

    After falling into Ye Fei''s arms, she silently observed her body, only to find that her Liu''s family mental method, which had broken through to the third level two years ago, had fallen back to the second level. Because she was used to the power of the third level, she suddenly became unstable just now.

    However, Ye Yunqi was not sad about her regression. Instead, she was very happy, because she knew that the power she had lost should have been taken away by her beloved brother. In this way, he who had obtained a wholeyer of her internal strength should have improved a lot. Ye Fei''s progress made her happier than her own progress.

    "Brother, do you feel much better now?" Although Ye Yunqi knew that asking this might make Ye Fei see something, she was extremely happy and couldn''t help herself.

    Ye Fei''s strength had been increasing over the past two days, so he hadn''t noticed this. Only when she mentioned it did he realize that his strength seemed to have really increased a lotpared tost night.

    However, he was not happy about this, because he remembered how his younger sister looked dazed that day, and considering her performance just now, could it be that he had absorbed her strength without realizing it?

    "Qiqi, tell me honestly, is it that your internal energy lost?" Ye Fei''s face became extremely serious, and his eyes were fixed on his little sister''s charming big eyes.

    Although Ye Yunqi didn''t want to tell the truth and make Ye Fei feel guilty, she found that she couldn''t even tell a lie when facing her serious brother. She could only nod and said, "Yes, I have regressed a little, but it doesn''t matter, as long as you can improve."

    Sheughed and said, "I have been looking forward to the day when I can have your protection. It''s a pity that I could only think about it before, but now it cane true. You must protect me well for the rest of my life."

    Ye Fei, who shared her thoughts, could see that his little sister was not forcing herself to smile, but was really happy to be cared for by him, who was both her brother and her lover now.

    It was precisely because of this that he was moved, and he could not help but hug the little beauty tightly in his arms, and suddenly pressed his lips on her little mouth and kissed her deeply.

    Until the two of them were almost out of breath, Ye Fei let go of Ye Yunqi''s little mouth and said gently and firmly in her ear: "Qiqi, I will never let you down in this life!"

    Clearly feeling her brother''s deep affection for her, Ye Yunqi felt extremely sweet in her heart, and she said softly: "Well, Qiqi is yours for the rest of my life, and she will never leave you."

    The brother and sister who expressed their feelings to each other just hugged each other and looked at each other affectionately for a long time.

    Ye Yunqi also eximed, got out of Ye Fei''s arms, and said with a smile: "Hurry up and get up, otherwise Aunt Zhang will catch you in bed!"

    Ye Fei was also amused by her random use of words and startedughing. While putting on his clothes, he said, "Why do you think we are an adulterous couple?"

    Ye Yunqi suddenly sighed and said, "I''m afraid from Lingling''s perspective, we are an adulterous couple."

    Ye Fei then remembered that he had a fianc¨¦e who treated him no worse than his younger sister. For a moment he couldn''t help feeling a little worried. Now that he had made such an agreement with his younger sister, how should he face Lin Ling in the future?

    Ye Yunqi just said it casually, but she realized it after she said it. Seeing Ye Fei''s face was a little bad, she couldn''t help but said distressedly: "Brother, you don''t have to worry about this. Lingling will still be your wife in the future. As long as you have a ce for me in your heart, I will be satisfied!"

    Ye Fei didn''t expect Ye Yunqi to be so generous. He was moved. He hugged her and kissed her for a long time before letting her put on her clothes. He said, "You two will be my wives in the future. I will not give up on either of you!"

    Ye Yunqi had already put on her clothes and got off the ground. Although her internal strength was only at the second level, it was still much stronger than that of an ordinary person. After adapting a little, she immediately became lively again.

    After listening to Ye Fei''s words, she stretched out her little hand and scratched his nose,ughing: "You are really greedy. You don''t care whether Lingling agrees or not, and you threaten to take us both!"

    A sense of heroism suddenly rose in Ye Fei''s heart, and he said as if making a deration: "I am greedy. As long as it is someone I love, I will not allow her to leave me!"

    When he said this, he thought of Liu Yiru, Ye Ningshuang, with whom he had the closest rtionship, and all the women in the family. At this moment, he vowed to protect them for the rest of his life and never care about worldly things again. It can be said that at this moment, he truly possessed the heart of a strong man.

    Although he had already decided on the future path, that was a matter for the future. The most urgent task now was how to solve the problem of his younger sister''s internal strength. Especially when he saw that she was still a little listless after breakfast, Ye Fei was very worried.

    Why did Ye Ningshuang feel energetic after doing almost the same thing, while his younger sister was listless and even her internal strength declined?

    Ye Fei was thinking about this question all the way, and he didn''t even notice that Zhou Mingming, who was still waiting for them, was talking to him. In the end, it was Ye Yunqi who helped him smooth things over.

    After thinking for a long time, the only difference Ye Fei could think of was that when he had sex with his aunt, he inserted it and ejacted inside, but when he had sex with his younger sister, he did not. It seemed that the problem must be here.

    As for whether it was because he did not insert it or did not ejacte inside, it made no difference. No matter which one it was, he had to take that final step with his younger sister.

    Ye Fei was a little hesitant and was not in a very good mood, but Ye Yunqi was extremely happy. When going upstairs, she said something that made Ye Fei suddenly feel enlightened: "It feels so good to be with you for the rest of my life!"

    Yes, since they have decided to be together for life, he can''t keep rubbing against each other outside, right? So Ye Fei made an important decision - to practice dual cultivation with her!

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Gimme Power stones guys

    How is the story progression and pace, guys.

    If not I''m open to hear about suggestions but pls be calm and cool.

    Leave a review if you are liking it.

 Chapter 55: 55. You are a thoughtful girl

    After making up his mind, Ye Fei felt a lot more rxed and started talking andughing with Ye Yunqi again. Seeing that her beloved brother seemed to be happy again.

    Ye Yunqi was also very happy and even her steps became lighter. The poor girl didn''t know yet that she, who was so pure, might be eaten tonight, but even if she knew, she would probably be even happier.

    When she returned to the ssroom and saw Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi felt a little embarrassed. Although she and Ye Fei loved each other, she was still stealing someone else''s man, or dividing someone else''s man. This made her feel the same kind of panic when facing Lin Ling as when a concubine faces the wife.

    Even though Ye Yunqi would never separate from Ye Fei even if Lin Ling disagreed, she wanted a happy ending for everyone, so she thought it necessary for her to find out what Lin Ling thought.

    Although poor Ye Fei already possessed power that even Ye Yunqi could not imagine, he was still a bullied person in front of her, who was both his sister and his lover. Not long after he sat down next to Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi drove him back to her own seat, while she sat next to Lin Ling and started chatting with her in a low voice.

    "Lingling, will you really marry my brother in the future?" After chatting for a while, Ye Yunqi suddenly asked this question.

    Lin Ling''s face turned red. After all, she was only eighteen years old, and it seemed a little too early to discuss this issue. However, she nodded firmly and said, "I will. From the moment our parents decided, he and I have been destined to stay together."

    Ye Yunqi didn''t expect her to give this answer. Could it be that she didn''t like her brother in her heart? Although she seemed to bepeting with Lin Ling for Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi still felt a little ufortable and asked hurriedly: "If our parents hadn''t arranged this marriage, would you still marry my brother?"

    Lin Ling did not answer immediately this time. Instead, she lowered her head and thought for a while before saying, "I think I will. Although I don''t quite understand what love is, I know that if I''m not with him, I will never be truly happy in my life."

    Lin Ling''s words were a bit vague, but Ye Yunqi immediately understood what she meant, that is, her love for Ye Fei was the kind of faint, but deep attachment to the soul. Like herself, Lin Ling also loved Ye Fei to the extreme, but the way of expressing it was a little different. This made Ye Yunqi more determined to spend her life with Ye Fei.

    "What would you do if another girl also fell in love with my brother?" After Ye Yunqi asked this question, she felt extremely nervous, her heart was beating fast, and her palms were sweating.

    Lin Ling didn''t know Ye Yunqi''s little thoughts, and smiled slightly: "It depends on his intention. If he likes that girl more, I will bless them."

    Ye Yunqi was stunned. She had never thought that Lin Ling had no intention ofpeting for him. If she hadn''t grown up together and knew her very well, Ye Yunqi would even doubt whether what she said just now was true. She couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you want to fight for him?"

    "I just want him to be happy and don''t want him to have any trouble at all." Lin Ling still smiled faintly, but her eyes were full of seriousness.

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. She was afraid that she would not allow her to join, but she didn''t expect that she would even decide to withdraw.

    If she continued to talk about this, she might overthink it, so she asked again: "What if my brother likes both of you at the same time, and doesn''t know which one is more important?"

    Lin Lingughed and said, "How is that possible? Even if you like two people at the same time, you can tell which one you like more."

    "Okay." Ye Yunqi said in defeat: "Even if it''s like you said, some love are light and some are heavy, but he doesn''t want to give up either of you and let both of you be by his side, what will you do?"

    "Then let''s be together. This is the best oue." Lin Ling answered without thinking: "I''ve said it before, I don''t want him to have any difficulties. If he wants to, I certainly won''t be willing to leave him."

    "Are you serious?" Ye Yunqi became excited after getting the answer she wanted most.

    Lin Ling nodded and said, "Of course it''s true. If my existence doesn''t cause him pressure, I certainly don''t want to leave him." Poor girl, she didn''t know yet that it was because of this sentence that she would have to share Ye Fei with many women in the future. However, she never regretted saying this.

    "You must remember this sentence, don''t regret itter." Ye Yunqi said with a smile.

    Lin Ling was a little surprised why she was talking to her about this. She asked, "Why are you telling me this? Is there a girl who likes him now? Can you tell me who she is?"

    Ye Yunqi blushed and smiled, "Of course not, but my brother is such an outstanding man, I''m afraid this day wille sooner orter, you should get ready as soon as possible."

    Lin Ling was even more puzzled. How could Ye Yunqi, who always enjoyed criticizing Ye Fei, praise him?

    However, Ye Yunqi did not give her a chance to think more and started chatting with her about other things.

    Ye Fei, sitting in his younger sister''s position, was not idle either. He used his mobile phone to connect to the Inte and search for information about dual cultivation.

    However, he found that all the introductions were the same as what he thought, but they were all from novels. He didn''t know whether he could believe them or not. But no matter whether it was true or not, he decided to eat Ye Yunqi.

    After all, even if he couldn''t achieve the purpose of dual cultivation, he had to let her experience the greatest pleasure as a woman.

    For the entire day, Ye Yunqi did not exchange seats with Ye Fei and continued to chat intimately with Lin Ling. Ye Fei ignored her and started reading a novel again to gain some experience for the major events that would take ce in the evening.

    ***

    Since she had received Lin Ling''s promise, Ye Yunqi was in an indescribable good mood. The smile on her face never stopped until she and Ye Fei finished their homework and entered Ye Fei''s bedroom. Ye Fei couldn''t help but ask curiously: "What are you happy about? Tell me ."

    Ye Yunqi smiled and said, "Lingling has already promised me, how can I not be happy?"

    Ye Fei was stunned and asked, "Did you tell Lingling about our situation?"

    "No, but I...." Ye Yunqi told him the conversation between her and Lin Ling during the day. Ye Fei couldn''t helpughing.

    He hugged her gently, stretched out his hand and scratched her small nose and said, "You are a thoughtful little girl." In his heart, he was also deeply moved by Lin Ling''s words.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 56: 56. Every man would like her!**

    Although she hadpletely epted the idea of living with Lin Ling and Ye Fei for the rest of her life, seeing how touched he was now, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel a little jealous, and said faintly: " Lingling would be a good wife, that every man would like, right? Unfortunately, I can''t be like her."

    Ye Feiughed and said, "If you can''t do it, don''t do it. Everyone has their own special personality. You can''t force it. Besides, I prefer a little wife like you!"

    Although Ye Fei was just joking, it made Ye Yunqi a little dazed. She looked at him deeply with her beautiful eyes and murmured, "Do you admit that I am also your wife?"

    Ye Fei didn''t expect that she was still worried at this time, so he nodded solemnly and said: "You are right, we will be husband and wife from now on, and we will never be separated for the rest of our lives!"

    "Yeah!" An infinitely happy smile appeared on Ye Yunqi''s beautiful face. She leaned gently into Ye Fei''s arms and said softly, "Husband, I love you!"

    It was the first time she called him husband, but it didn''t seem awkward at all. It was obvious that she had called him this countless times in her heart.

    Hugging the soft body of his twin sister, Ye Fei remembered his decision during the day. He no longer hesitated, lowered his head, and kissed her lips hard. Ye Yunqi was quite skilled at this, and she enthusiastically stuck out her little tongue to entangle with him.

    *Mhmm~ ughmn~*

    When the passionate kiss thatsted for nearly ten minutes ended, the brother and sister were already extremely passionate. They just stared at each other, took off each other''s clothes very naturally, and theny down in each other''s arms gently.

    Ye Yunqi held her brother''s cock with her soft little hands, gently moved it a few times, and then ced it on her moist pussy lips and mped it with her legs.

    Although he had made up his mind to practice dual cultivation with her, and her ce was wet enough, Ye Fei did not put it in immediately.

    After all, it was her first time, and his thing seemed quiterge. If he was too reckless, he might hurt her. So he still moved slowly in the space formed by her legs and her private parts as before.

    "Hubby, your big cock is so hard, it makes Qiqi''s little pussy feel so good. My dear hubby, please be harder, use your big cock to fuck Qiqi''s little pussy hard!" Ye Yunqi didn''t know her brother''s decision at this time, and was still shouting the obscene words that her brother loved to hear the most.

    Ye Fei thrust his cock faster and faster between her legs, while his upper body was not idle either. One hand supported his sister''s butt to facilitate his rubbing, and the other hand went to her chest, grasped one of her soft little breasts and kneading it in all possible shapes.

    At the same time, he lowered his head, opened his mouth and took her tender pink nipple the size of a soybean into his mouth, sucking it lightly and heavily.

    Being attacked by Ye Fei in this way, Ye Yunqi was so happy that she lost her mind. She could not help but squeeze her legs even harder.

    However, no matter how hard she squeezed, she still could not relieve the strong itchy and empty feeling in her pussy. She could not help but shout helplessly: "Husband..."

    "Call me brother." Ye Fei interrupted his younger sister. When he was passionate with his younger sister, he preferred her to call him brother. This would make him more aware that he was having sex with his twin sister, and he would feel more mentally satisfied.

    "Brother!" Ye Yunqi prefers to call him husband, because this makes her feel like she and he are husband and wife, but she doesn''t want to disobey Ye Fei''s words, and then continued: "Brother, my pussy is so itchy, it''s so itchy that I feel irritated, what should I do?"

    Ye Fei held her butt with both hands and pressed it towards him, making her small tender pussy stick closer to his cock. This way, when he thrust, his cock ns could rub the tender flesh at the entrance of her pussy more forcefully, making her feel greater pleasure.

    He smiled and said, "Is this okay? Don''t tell your brother you''re ufortable."

    "It''sfortable, but I always feel a little unsatisfied, and my pussy feels empty, how about this." She paused and said with determination: "How about this, you put it in."

    Ye Fei was just worrying about how to convince his younger sister to let him fuck her. After all, he had experienced the real taste of pussy with his aunt, and he was no longer satisfied with just rubbing the outside of the pussy.

    Even if it wasn''t for dual cultivation, he would find a way to break her virginity since he had decided to stay with his younger sister for the rest of his life.

    Now that she said that, Ye Fei naturally nodded and agreed, smiling, "If that''s the case, we''ll be real husband and wife."

    Ye Yunqi just said that she wanted him to put it in, but it was just because her pussy was too itchy and she was impulsive. She felt a little uneasy after saying it, but Ye Fei''s words "real couple" made her immediately firm up her determination. She stepped back and let his big cock slide out from between her legs.

    Then shey aside, spread her beautiful legs that looked like they were carved out of white jade, reached out and held her brother''s big cock that was full of her own love juice, and said affectionately and eagerly: "Brother, fuck me!"

    Ye Fei knelt down, pressed his huge ns against her pink pussy, rubbing it gently, making his sister moan in dissatisfaction. When the ns had be slippery with his sister''s vaginal fluid, Ye Fei gently stepped back, then suddenly pushed forward, hitting the back of the sister''s wet hand.

    It turned out that although Ye Yunqi had prepared herself mentally, she was a little scared when she saw her brother''s terrifyinglyrge cock was about to be inserted into her tiny pussy.

    So she quickly reached out to cover her pussy and asked timidly, "Brother, your cock is so big, is it really okay to put it in?"

    If it were in the past, Ye Fei would really be unsure when Ye Yunqi asked such a question, because her pussy was so small that it was difficult for his tongue tip to push in, let alone such a thick cock.

    But now he has experience, his cock has been in his aunt Ye Ningshuang''s pussy, so he naturally knows how stic a woman''s pussy is, and there is no problem for it to amodate his cock.

    So Ye Fei smiled and said, "Don''t worry, think about it, how you one day even have too give birth to my children, how can you not amodate my dick?"

    Ye Yunqi thought about it and it made sense, so she let go of her hand that was covering her pussy, and at the same time, she held her brother''s cock and pressed it against her itchy pussy lips, and said softly: "Brother, put it in, Qiqi will be yours soon."

    Although Ye Fei said it with confidence, he was very nervous in his heart. Although he had been in and out of Ye Ningshuang''s pussy many times before, it was different for his younger sister. She was still a virgin.

    It was said that it would be very painful for a virgin the first time. In addition, the frightened look of his younger sister just now made Ye Fei a little hesitant to insert it. He kept the ns on her pussy for a long time, but only inserted half of it, and then gently pulled it out, just moving it shallowly.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 57: 57. Do you wanna fuck me more, brother?-R18

    Little did he know that this would make Ye Yunqi feel ufortable. She only felt that her pussy was getting more and more itchy with her brother''s shallow thrusting. Finally, she could no longer bear the tsunami-like desire and raised her legs to mp Ye Fei''s waist, pulling him towards herself with force.

    *Slick

    "Ahhh!! It''s hurts brother!. "

    But then she screamed in pain. It turned out that with this pull, Ye Fei''s thick and long cock was inserted into her virgin little pussy. Ye Fei''s cock was so big that even Ye Ningshuang could not withstand such a fierce thrust from him, let alone Ye Yunqi. For a moment, she was in so much pain that she almost cried.

    Compared to Ye Yunqi''s pain, Ye Fei was almost in great pleasure, because his little sister''s pussy was so tight that after his dick was inserted, the tender flesh in the pussy tightly bit the invader with such force that it seemed to strangle it.

    If Ye Fei''s body had not be incredibly strong and even his dick had be incredibly strong, he would have been squeezed to the point of ejaction with just this one thrust.

    Although he wanted to fuck her hard, Ye Fei finally endured it when he saw his younger sister was in so much pain, and quietly savored the pleasure brought to him by his younger sister''s still slightly contracting virgin pussy.

    In his heart, he couldn''t help butpare his younger sister''s pussy with his aunt''s pussy. Inparison, his younger sister''s pussy was much tighter than his aunt Ye Ningshuang''s.

    However, his aunt''s pussy also had its advantages. When he fucked it, a faint suction force would be generated in the pussy, and the tender flesh in the pussy would also wriggle on its own. Even if he didn''t fuck her after inserting it, he could still feel very good.

    So for a moment, Ye Fei really couldn''t tell which one was better. He could only say that they each had their merits. The most important thing was that one of them was Ye Fei''s biological aunt, and the other was his twin sister. When he fucked them, the satisfaction in his heart made Ye Fei more intoxicated than the physical satisfaction.

    After a while, the pain in Ye Yunqi''s vagina was not so severe, she breathed a sigh of relief, released her tightly clenched silver teeth, and bit Ye Fei''s shoulder again, and said coquettishly: "You are so bad, you don''t care whether it hurts or not, and just insert it like this."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his heart, it seems that you pulled me hard, right? But he also knew that this was the time when his sister was in the most confusion, so he naturally wouldn''t refute her, so he smiled gently and said, "Good sister, I''m sorry for your hardship, but it will be fine in a while, how about Ipensate you when the timees?"

    Ye Yunqi also knew that she seemed to be being unreasonable, but she always felt a little lost in her heart as her virginity that she had kept for sixteen years was suddenly broken by him.

    So although she no longer med Ye Fei for his gentle words, she still refused to talk to him. She turned her little face away, but her eyes would secretly nce at her beloved brother from time to time.

    Ye Fei didn''t care about her little awkwardness. He bent down and used his hands and mouth to y with her tempting little breasts. Sometimes he held them in his hands and kneaded them, sometimes he flicked her tiny nipples with his fingers, and sometimes he even held them in his mouth and sucked them alternately.

    Ye Yunqi only felt that as he moved on her chest, a tingling sensation spread from her nipples and instantly spread throughout her body, making her little tender pussy, which was originally a little painful, itch as well. And this time the itch was very different from before. This time it seemed as if it came from her heart, and that feeling made her a little flustered.

    She also clearly felt that as long as he moved, the ufortable itchy feeling would disappear. However, she was still a little scared of the piercing pain just now. Moreover, she had justined about him, and now asking him to fuck her seemed a little embarrassing, so she could only gently twist her buttocks and let his big cock move slightly in her pussy.

    Ye Fei, who was tightly connected with his younger sister, naturally noticed her movements at the first time. Knowing that she might have finally gotten what she wanted, he gently pulled out his dick a little, then slowly inserted it back in.

    At the same time, he was also paying attention to the expression on her face. He saw that she actually frowned as he moved. Thinking that she was still in pain, he was a little worried so he stopped immediately.

    But he didn''t know that Ye Yunqi''s frown was not because of the pain, but with his gentle movements, she felt veryfortable, and the itchy feeling in her pussy became more severe, so she frowned.

    Seeing Ye Fei stopped again, Ye Yunqi was so horny that she couldn''t care about her modesty anymore and urged: "Brother, move faster, my pussy is so itchy."

    Ye Fei then realized what was going on and felt relieved. He slowly increased the speed and strength of his movements.

    *Pa... *Pa... *Pa...slick*.... slick*..

    "Ahn~ ohh~..heout~ ahn~faster brother~."

    Only at this moment did Ye Yunqi truly know what it felt like to be fucked by the man she loved. Inparison, the licking and friction from her brother before was not a pleasure at all.

    Now the tender flesh in her pussy was being rubbed strongly by her brother''s big cock, and her brother''s cock was so big that every time he inserted it, it would hit her delicate womb. That feeling was as if her soul was about to be fucked away by him.

    *Pa.... Pa...Pa...slick*.... slick*..

    "Ah~ ahhn~..so good brother ~~"

    Ye Fei knew that his younger sister, who had been practicing martial arts since childhood, had a much stronger physical fitness than ordinary people.

    So when he saw that she no longer felt any difort, he started to thrust hard and mercilessly, making his twin sister scream in ecstasy and roll her eyes. However, she was still ignorant and kept urging her brother to go faster and harder.

    Pa.... Pa...Pa...slick*.... slick*..

    "Ah~ ahhn~...Yess ~fuck me harder~"

    How could Ye Yunqi bear such a fucking by him? In less than five minutes, she screamed and orgasmed.

    "I.. I''m cummingggg.. brother"

    At the same time, Ye Fei felt a huge stream of cool air gushing out from the deepest part of her tender pussy, and immediately rushed into the urethra of his ns which was deeply inserted into her body, then traveled around his body, turned into a hot stream, and spurted out from the cock and poured into her body.

    Ye Fei knew that the dual cultivation should have begun by now, and the reason why he did not have such a feeling when fucking his aunt was because she had never practiced internal skills, so the feeling was not obvious.

    Ye Yunqi, who had just tasted it, was surprisingly addicted. After a short rest, she urged her brother again. Ye Fei would naturally not let her down. He held her breasts with both hands and squeezed them hard. He did not stop and fucked his sister''s little cunt hard, like drilling a hole.

    *Pa.... Pa...Pa...slick*.... slick*..

    "heouk~ ahhn~ahhn~Yess ~harder~..ohh~ "

    In this way, in the same position, Ye Fei kept fucking the little sister for more than two hours. The two of them could no longer remember how many times Ye Yunqi had climaxed. Anyway, she was so happy that she was a little unconscious and her voice was a little hoarse. When she released her vaginal fluid again, Ye Fei felt a numbness in his waist and his cock began to swell.

    Ye Fei was just about to fuck her harder a few more times, and then fill up the little sister''s charming little pussy with his semen, but he suddenly realized a problem. If he ejacted in this way, would it hit the home-run in one shot? What if sister got pregnant, how should he exin it to their mother?

    With this concern, Ye Fei had to stop, resisting the urge to experience the pleasure of ejacting into her pussy. He pulled out his cock, which was about to explode, from the little sister''s tender little pussy, which was a little red and swollen due to his fucking. Then he moved his body upwards and put his cock to her little mouth.

    At this time, Ye Yunqi could no longer bear it. Even if her brother did not stop, she would probably beg for mercy. This was what she wanted now, but she felt ufortable not being able to let her brother ejacte. So after seeing his actions, she forced herself to cheer up, opened her little mouth, took in the big cock covered with her own vaginal fluid, and began to suck and stroke it hard.

    "Ah~ sister I''m cumming ~ "

    Ye Fei was already on the verge of exploding, and now being done this by the little sister, he finally roared, and huge streams of semen spurted out, all shooting into his little sister''s mouth.

    After Ye Yunqi swallowed all the semen her brother shot into her, she still did not let go of his cock. She licked it for a long time until the cock was clean, and then she let go of it with satisfaction.

    "Do you wanna fuck me more, brother?" Ye Yunqi hoping that he won''t say yes.

    "You are tired and it''s your first time, go to sleep quickly." Ye Feiy down, pull her to his arms and hugged her delicate body in his arms, and said softly.

    But Ye Yunqi stretched out her little hand again, grasped his big cock, which was as still hard , and stuffed it into her little pussy that he had just opened up. Then she hugged his neck with satisfaction and soon fell asleep. Ye Fei also fell asleep quickly.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 58: 58. Effect of Dual Cultivation

    <Next morning>

    The habit developed over the years made Ye Yunqi wake up at dawn. When she opened her eyes, Ye Fei''s resolute and handsome face came into her sight first, which made her think of the ecstasy ofst night, especially the feeling that his big thing that made her love and fear was still deeply in her body, and her physiological reaction in the morning was also extremely strong, filling her up.

    ''I am his woman, and we will never be apart again in this life!''

    Thinking of this, Ye Yunqi felt an extremely sweet feeling of happiness welling up in her heart. She couldn''t help but stretch out her little mouth and kiss him on the face. Because of this action, the little guy who stayed in her body also moved slightly, making her couldn''t help but let out a soft moan.

    "Ahhhn~~ "

    Ye Yunqi''s movements and shouts also woke Ye Fei up. Looking at his younger sister''s face, which looked more beautiful than ever, he smiled softly and said, "Good morning, honey bun!"

    "Husband." Ye Yunqi called out with a red face, but she couldn''t resist the pleasureing from there, and moved gently again.

    Ye Yunqi, a virgin, was far inferior to her mature aunt Ye Ningshuang in terms of skills and charm, but her youthful and tight feeling was also charming in a unique way. Ye Fei, who was also a virgin, could not withstand such charm. He turned over and pressed on her, wanting to make the same attack asst night.

    It has to be said that girls are sometimes much more careful than boys. Although she wanted it very much in her heart, Ye Yunqi still thought that if she let him go on, it might take two or three hours for them to finish.

    Aunt Zhang would definitely see it, and now was not the time to let them know about it, so she stopped him and said, "Brother, can we do it in the evening? Otherwise, Aunt Zhang wille to call us soon."

    However, she didn''t know that her voice, which was trembling because of suppressing her desire, made Ye Fei even hornier.

    "Don''t you want it?" Ye Fei asked with a smile, looking at the little sister''s beautiful face which exuded amazing charm because of her excitement. However, the movements below did not stop at all, but instead elerated.

    "I do." Ye Yunqi had no shame in front of Ye Fei, so she nodded and admitted it, but then she said, "But Aunt Zhang will be here soon."

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "There is still more than half an hour left. There is still time!" As he spoke, his movements became faster and his force became much greater.

    *Pa...*pa....*pa....slick*....slick*..

    After more than two hours of tryingst night, Ye Yunqi had learned a little bit of cooperation, so she kept twisting her butt as he thrust hard, allowing his big cock to move in and out of her little pussy in a curve, which gave her greater pleasure.

    "Ahhn~ Yess~ brother fuck me faster~ "

    This time, Ye Fei wanted to satisfy his little sister as quickly as possible, so he thrusted much faster and with much more force thanst night, making Ye Yunqi orgasm one after another.

    "Ughm..heok~ ...I''m cumming brother."

    "Me too Qiqi"

    After she orgasmed for the fifth time, Ye Fei saw that the time was almost up, so he pulled his cock out of her little cunt, and stroke his cock fast and cummed on her smooth back.

    After panting for a while, Ye Yunqi stretched out her small hand to hold the thing that had been pulled out but was still hard against her leg. It was extremely lubricated because.

    Just when Ye Fei wanted to ask her what she was doing, he suddenly saw white misting out of Ye Yunqi''s hands, just like a cup of hot water ced in a cold ce, but the mist condensed and did not dissipate, only surrounding her little hands.

    "Condensing Qi into shape?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but eximed. Although he had never practiced the family''s internal energy before, he was familiar with the knowledge in these aspects.

    The so-called condensing Qi into shape means that the true Qi in the body can be condensed into a physical object and expressed in an intuitive way. The mist-like true Qi of Ye Yunqi at this time is the initial stage of condensing Qi into shape.

    Although it was only the initial stage of Qi Condensation, no one could underestimate this strength, because as far as they knew, there were not many people in the martial arts circle who could achieve Qi Condensation.

    Even if there were, they were all famous masters over 40 years old. The youngest one they knew before was their aunt Liu Junyi, who reached this level when she was just 30 years old. She was a rare genius in a century.

    "Yeah." Seeing that Ye Fei also thought so, Ye Yunqi was sure of her feelings and said, "It is the condensation of Qi into shape, and I feel that our Liu''s Heart Method has entered the fifth level."

    Ye Fei was stunned by Ye Yunqi''s words. The fifth level? What a joke! You know, in the entire Liu family, only Liu Junyi has reached the fifth level, while their mother and aunt are still on the fourth level. Thinking about it, Ye Yunqi fell back to the second level yesterday. I didn''t expect that she would jump three levels overnight.

    "Yes, it is the fifth level!" Ye Yunqi repeated it with certainty. This change surprised her too much. Her genius aunt had reached the second level when she was ten years old, and she had just entered the fifth level at the beginning of this year.

    She had achieved what she had achieved in twenty years of hard training in just one night. Ye Yunqi was a little carried away and said without thinking, "Brother, why don''t you practice dual cultivation with mom and the others!"

    Ye Fei''s heart jumped suddenly. Ever since Ye Ningshuang hadpletely awakened his crazy incestuous thoughts, he had been suppressing them.

    Unexpectedly, his younger sister brought it up again today. Although he wanted to agree, he didn''t dare to, fearing that his younger sister would have other ideas after knowing his thoughts. So he quickly changed the subject and said, "I''d better turn you, a little slut, into a great master first!"

    In fact, it was a lie when Ye Fei said that he was afraid that his younger sister might have some thoughts. He just couldn''t get over the hurdle in his heart.

    Although he already had the initial heart of a strong man, he was fragile only when facing Liu Yiru. He couldn''t withstand the slightest blow and was even more afraid that his goddess would have a bad opinion of him.

    Unfortunately, what Ye Fei didn''t know was that if he expressed his thoughts, Ye Yunqi would definitely support him. Like Ye Fei, in Ye Yunqi''s heart, Liu Yiru was also the woman she admired the most.

    In the past, she never thought that anyone could be worthy of her mother, not even her deceased father. But now, she thinks Ye Fei is qualified.

    As for their rtionship, she would not consider it, because she and Ye Fei are twins, and they are no closer than their mother. So just this hesitation made Ye Fei lose the opportunity to get Ye Yunqi''s support in advance, and also caused him many problems in the future regarding Liu Yiru.

    Just when Ye Fei and his sister were excited about Ye Yunqi''s powerful improvement, their aunt Liu Fengyi was extremely suspicious.

    After a whole night of interrogation, ck Wolf, who was finally a little copsed, finally told the purpose of the unknown man looking for him. Ming Yuexin was extremely shocked when she heard this.

    She never expected that not only did she make things more counterproductivest night, but also that the person she influenced had the same purpose as her. This made her feel extremely guilty and she also felt that it was necessary to report the matter to Liu Fengyi.

    Looking at the time, it was already past six in the morning. Ming Yuexin didn''t think much about it and directly dialed Liu Fengyi''s private phone number. Very few people knew this phone number. Apart from Liu Fengyi''s family, only her absolute confidants knew it.

    Getting this number was one of the reasons why Ming Yuexin was very grateful to Liu Fengyi and even did not hesitate to use her power for personal gain.

    Liu Fengyi, who was woken up by the ringing of the phone, felt a little dissatisfied. Although she slept very soundly. But she and Tian Lu talked tillte night, so her tone was a little bad when she answered the phone.

    Ming Yuexin was very happy at the moment that the Liu family had gained a strong ally, so she did not notice that there was anything wrong with Liu Fengyi''s tone, and said happily: "Mayor Liu, I am Ming Yuexin, did I disturb you?"

    When Liu Fengyi heard that the other person was Ming Yuexin, her anger immediately subsided. Like Zhou Mingming, Ming Yuexin was also her absolute confidant. Moreover, even if she put aside work, she was very fond of this strong girl. So she softened her voice and said, "Xin''er, what''s the matter?"

    ".....That''s it." Ming Yuexin summarized the situation and told the story of ck Wolf Kurd. Finally, she asked, "How do you think we should deal with this?"

    Liu Fengyi didn''t care. After all, as a gangster group, it wasmon for the ck Wolf Gang to be attacked. As for Ming Yuexin''s reporting to her, it was probably because she knew about the feud between the ck Wolf Gang and the Liu family.

    So she said, "You can do whatever you want. The ck Wolf Gang is just a clown. It''s impossible to get any useful information from them."

    "But." Ming Yuexin hesitated for a moment, looked around, and found that no one was around, but she still lowered her voice and said, "ording to ck Wolf, the manst night seemed to havee to him because of the Liu family''s matter."

    "Oh?" Liu Fengyi was somewhat interested at this time. She couldn''t figure out who was helping their Liu family. It couldn''t be her younger sister Liu Junyi who did it. If it was her, she would definitely inform her in advance.

    It seemed necessary for her to go and take a look. So she said to Ming Yuexin: "Okay, I''ll go over right away. Don''t let ck Wolf leave yet." After that, she hung up the phone.

    Tian Lu had already woken up when Liu Fengyi answered the phone, but she didn''t say anything because she was afraid of disturbing her.

    When she saw her hang up the phone, she smiled and asked, "Sister Fengyi, it seems that being the mayor is not easy at all. You are so busy so early in the morning."

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 59: 59. Aunts Suspicion

    Liu Fengyi smiled, "It''s nothing, it''s just that a special case happened in the South District Public Security Bureau and I have to deal with it."

    Although she and Tian Lu are very good friends, this matter is rted to the Liu family after all, and as a journalist, Tian Lu has no need to know about this, so she just talked about it in general terms.

    Tian Lu did not ask any more questions. She got up with Liu Fengyi, ate something quickly, and then went back to the TV station with the video of yesterday''s interview. Liu Fengyi also packed up and drove to the South District Police Station.

    Now Liu Fengyi''s secretary and driver have been assigned to Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, and she has not looked for another driver. She has been driving herself these days. It must be said that once you enter the political circle, life is actually very tiring, and there are very few people you can trust.

    The same is true for Liu Fengyi. Apart from her family, there are only a few people left, such as Zhou Mingming and Ming Yuexin.

    When Liu Fengyi arrived at the police station, Ming Yuexin was already waiting at the gate. After seeing Liu Fengyi, she saluted formally and called her Mayor Liu. Unlike Zhou Mingming, the personal secretary, very few people knew about the rtionship between Ming Yuexin and Liu Fengyi.

    This can be seen from the fact that Ye Fei didn''t know that Ming Yuexin''s was Liu Fengyi''s person. To put it bluntly, Ming Yuexin was a hidden chess piece arranged by Liu Fengyi in Wanghai City. Although it sounded like Liu Fengyi was using Ming Yuexin, in fact, Liu Fengyi had never thought about it that way, and Ming Yuexin was willing to do this for her.

    Liu Fengyi simply nodded indifferently, just like she was facing an ordinary subordinate.

    It was not until Ming Yuexin led her into her own office that Liu Fengyi put down her mayor''s airs and looked at Ming Yuexin with a loving gaze. Suddenly, she sighed and said, "Xin''er, I''ve made you suffer."

    Although Liu Fengyi''s words were a bit confusing, Ming Yuexin understood them immediately. She has always been a girl with strong principles, but for the sake of the Liu family''s affairs, she obviously used public power for personal gainst night.

    Moreover, she had a very upright personality and had to pretend in front of Liu Fengyi in order not to expose her rtionship with her. This really made her very ufortable. However, for Liu Fengyi''s kindness and care like a family member, she felt that it was all worth it, so she smiled and said, "Aunt Liu, please don''t say that. I''m very happy to be able to do something for you."

    Liu Fengyi nodded, and secretly decided to transfer her to her side after this matter was over, so that she would not drift outside like a rootless duckweed. However, now was not the time to tell her, so she stopped talking about it and asked, "Tell me what happenedst night."

    Ming Yuexin poured a cup of tea for both of them , then sat down next to Liu Fengyi and told her what happenedst night. In the end, she said with some self-me: "I thought I could help in some way, but I ended up doing more harm than good, and inadvertently ruined the n of the person who wanted to help the Liu family."

    Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "You can''t be med for this. If I were there at the time, I would probably do the same thing as you. I just don''t know who wants to help us. By the way, what did ck Wolf say? Did that person have any grudges against him before?"

    Ming Yuexin shook her head and said, "No, ck Wolf said he had never seen that person before, and ording to his description, this person has never even appeared in the South District."

    "Oh? Why are you so sure that he has never appeared in the South District?" Liu Fengyi became interested. The South District of Wanghai City is veryrge, as big as a small city. Even if Ming Yuexin is very diligent and conscientious, it is impossible for her to remember every person who has appeared there.

    Ming Yuexinughed: "ording to ck Wolf, this man is at least two meters three inches tall, and his arms are as thick as his thighs and he was covered in some kind of tattoos. Who can forget this man after meeting him once?"

    Liu Fengyi''s heart was moved. She thought of the man she metst night who was so strong that she had never expected him to be. Could they be the same person? So she asked hurriedly, "Is that man has white hair too, and is he wearing strange clothes?"

    Ming Yuexin was stunned and asked, "How did you know? That''s what ck Wolf said. Besides, not only is his clothes weird, he''s also a weird person. Bullets have no effect on him at all. By the way, Aunt Liu, are you martial artists really not afraid of bullets?"

    "Theoretically, if you practice some arts to the highest level, you should be able to block bullets." Liu Fengyi answered casually, but her heart was filled with turmoil. It seemed that this person was the one she sawst night.

    From the fact that he dared to jump directly from Wanghai Tower, it could be seen that it should not be difficult for him to block bullets. However, this made her even more puzzled. Why would such a master who could scare people to death just by hearing about him help the Liu family?

    Moreover, he went to Wanghai Tower beforeing here. Did he want to find her at that time? Did he not show up because of Tian Lu''s presence?

    The more Liu Fengyi thought about it, the more confused she became. She couldn''t help but mutter to herself, "Who on earth could this person be?"

    Ming Yuexin smiled and said, "If it weren''t for your confirmation, I would have suspected that ck Wolf was lying to me. The image he described is clearly like a barbarian in Diablo."

    Barbarian? Liu Fengyi''s heart startled again, this is very simr to her nephew''s nickname, but this thought only shed in her mind and disappeared, because she couldn''t connect her nephew who needed someone to support him when walking with this master who was so strong that she felt frightened just by hearing it.

    After thinking for a while and still not being able to figure it out, Liu Fengyi simply stopped thinking about it. Anyway, it was not a bad thing to have such an incredibly strong person helping her family, and there was no need for her to worry about it anymore.

    As for finding that person to ask clearly, Liu Fengyi had never thought about it. If such a person wanted to hide, I am afraid that all the tracking experts in the world would not be able to find him.

    After letting this go, Liu Fengyi started to worry about Ming Yuexin. After all, she didn''t seem to have any backers, and ck Wolf was a big shot in this area.

    If Ming Yuexin kept him in custody for a night, some people who had benefited from ck Wolf might cause trouble for her. So she asked, "Why did you bring ck Wolf in? There won''t be any trouble, will there?"

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Was the plot getting spicier, guys.(Who don''t respond is gay)

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 60: 60. Strange Smell

    Ming Yuexin smiled and said, " ck Wolf was so scared at that time that even if I didn''t catch him, he would have found a way for me to catch him."

    "So he should be very grateful to me and would not have caused me trouble. Besides, I had a legitimate excuse to catch him because there were minors in his entertainment venue."

    Mingyuexin couldn''t help but think of that hateful kid. Not only did he take advantage of her verbally, but he also made her so embarrassedter. But when she thought about it again, Zhang Yu lost such badlyst night, and he probably wouldn''t bother her anymore in the future. So for a moment she didn''t know whether she should me or be grateful to the kid.

    Perhaps because she had no children, or more likely because she had a nephew like Ye Fei whom she loved so much, Liu Fengyi had a good impression of children and didn''t want any of them to go astray.

    After hearing what Ming Yuexin said, she hurriedly asked, "Did you educate that child well?"

    "What are you trying to teach?" Ming Yuexin pouted. "When I was interrogating ck Wolf, the kid was let go by Zhang Yu."

    "Zhang Yu? Did he let that kid go?" Liu Fengyi naturally knew Zhang Yu. Although his father was not an too important figure, he was very close to Ye Yu, and his father was also a member of Liu Fengyi''s faction.

    To be precise, the entire Wanghai circle was full of people from Liu Fengyi''s faction. It was not an exaggeration to say that Wanghai all white cors were ruled by Liu Fengyi alone.

    However, Liu Fengyi did not think highly of the somewhat greedy Deputy Director Zhang. If it were not for the face of the Ye family, she would have taken down this little borer long ago. As for Zhang Yu''s entanglement with Ming Yuexin, she also heard a little bit, but she did not ask because she did not want to interfere in the affairs of young people.

    Now, when she heard Ming Yuexin talking about Zhang Yu, she could not help but ask, "What is the rtionship between him and Zhang Yu?"

    Ming Yuexin recalled the wonderful expression on Zhang Yu''s face after he knew the truthst night, and couldn''t help but giggle.

    Then she told Liu Fengyi what happenedst night as a joke, and finallyughed: "That Zhang Yu is really stupid. He believed the name that kid made up at random. Ming Xiaoman? Even if I really have a younger brother, I would never give him such a name."

    Liu Fengyi was stunned and asked, "What do you think the name that child made up is?"

    "Ming Xiaoman, what''s wrong?" Ming Yuexin didn''t understand why Liu Fengyi was interested in this.

    Xiaoman? It''s rare to see children with such names nowadays. Why did that child make up such a name? Could barbarian, Xiaoman, be associated with her nephew''s nickname? Is this really a series of coincidence?

    Thinking of this, Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but take out her cell phone and handed it to Ming Yuexin, asking, "Take a look and see if it''s this child."

    Liu Fengyi loves Ye Fei so much that even the wallpaper of her mobile phone is a photo of herself and him. So there is no need to look for Ye Fei''s photo, you can just open the phone to see it.

    Ming Yuexin took the phone and looked at it. It was the hateful kid on it. He and Liu Fengyi were hugging each other in a very intimate posture. Thinking of the kid somewhat lewd lookst night, Ming Yuexin''s heart was shocked. Could it be that Aunt Liu had some unspeakable rtionship with this kid?

    But she immediately blushed for her thought, because even in the photo, she could still see the deep love in Liu Fengyi''s eyes, and she couldn''t be such a person. It seemed that this child should be one of her juniors, so she nodded and said, "That''s him, Aunt Liu, do you know him?"

    After asking this question, Ming Yuexin blushed again. Her question seemed a bit low-level. People used photos as wallpaper, so how could they not know him?

    "He is my sister''s child." Liu Fengyi answered casually, but she felt very strange in her heart. Why would her nephew, who was so weak that it made people feel distressed, run to the South District, which was more than a hundred miles away from where he lived in the middle of the night?

    And he appeared in the same ce with the frighteningly strong man. Is there any connection between them? It seems that she has to find him and ask him, but it is probably impossible today. She can only find another timeter.

    After suppressing her doubts for a whole day, Liu Fengyi followed Zhou Mingming to the home of Ye Fei and his sister early the next morning, wanting to have a good talk with Ye Fei.

    However, when she got there, she found that Ye Fei and his sister had not yet gotten up, which made her frown. It was okay for Ye Fei, after all, he was too weak, but for Ye Yunqi, a martial artist, it was inappropriate for her to sleep in like this. So after saying hello to Aunt Zhang, Liu Fengyi went straight to the second floor and knocked on the door of Ye Yunqi''s room.

    *Knock *Knock

    At this time, Ye Fei was half leaning on the headboard of the bedfortably, while Ye Yunqi, who had already put on her clothes, was lying between his legs, holding his dick that made her love and fear in both hands, and using her little mouth to clean the liquid on it that originally belonged to her.

    Although this was not enough to make Ye Fei ejacte, seeing the intoxicated expression on her beloved brother''s face, Ye Yunqi''s heart was already very satisfied.

    The current strength of Ye Fei and his sister is far from what it used to be, so they are naturally more alert. When Liu Fengyi knocked on the door of Ye Yunqi''s room, the two brothers and sisters who were immersed in this sweet mood heard the knocking sound from door at the same time.

    They were startled and realized that it was reallyte. Ye Fei caressed Ye Yunqi''s soft long hair lovingly and said, "Okay, let''s do it in the evening."

    Ye Yunqi nodded, but she took the cock ns into her mouth and sucked it gently for a few times before letting it go reluctantly. After tidying up her clothes, she opened the door of Ye Fei''s room and looked out. She was a little surprised and said, "Auntie, why are you here?"

    Liu Fengyi was thinking about how to teach Ye Yunqi a lesson, but she didn''t expect her toe out of Ye Fei''s room, so she asked, "Qiqi, why are you in Xiaoman''s room so early in the morning?"

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but think of the feeling that made her fly to the sky, but she also knew that this matter must not be known to her aunt. Her face was slightly red as she said, "I saw that my brother hadn''t gotten up yet, so I went to call him."

    Liu Fengyi nodded, without any doubt, but asked with some concern: "Why hasn''t Xiaoman woken up yet? Is he feeling unwell?"

    Ye Fei was dressed at this time and called out in the room: "Aunt, I''m fine, I''m already up."

    When Liu Fengyi heard that Ye Fei had gotten up, she no longer cared about anything and walked into his room with Ye Yunqi. However, as soon as she entered, Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but sniff hard, feeling that there seemed to be a very strange smell in the room.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Now Liu Fengyi has guess about mc strength too.Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 61: 61. The Taste of Aunt

    Liu Fengyi''s actions caught the eyes of Ye Fei and Yunqi. Ye Yunqi didn''t think anything of it, but Ye Fei''s heart moved. He and Ye Yunqi had been staying in the room before, so he was used to the smell in the room, but Liu Fengyi had juste in. They had a big battlest night and this morning, so it was impossible that there was no strange smell in the room.

    Their Aunt is not an inexperienced person, it is impossible for her not to know what this smell is. If she gets suspicious, with my little sister''s personality, she will definitely not be able to withstand her questioning. If she knows, it means Liu Yiru will also know.

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei was very anxious. He didn''t care that he was only wearing a pair of shorts, nor did he care that his dick was still standing tall.

    He jumped up and jumped directly to Liu Fengyi and hugged her, showing a very surprised look and said: "Aunt, why are you here? Do you know that I miss you?"

    As expected, Liu Fengyi, who didn''t know Ye Fei''s strength yet, was surprised by his action. She had long forgotten about the smell and opened her arms to catch her nephew. After he stood firm, she asked, "Xiaoman, what''s wrong with you?"

    Holding Liu Fengyi''s ripe and plump body, feeling the soft pressure on his chest, Ye Fei, who was already holding back, couldn''t help but feel distracted. The thing below also swelled harder, pressing directly against his aunt''s soft belly. He couldn''t help but gently push twice, but immediately resisted the urge and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    At this time, Liu Fengyi was immersed in the great surprise and did not notice anything wrong with Ye Fei. She said, "How could you jump so high?"

    "You are talking about this." Ye Fei smiled and said, "Hasn''t mother told you yet that my martial arts technique has achieved a breakthrough, and now my body is healed?"

    In fact, although Ye Fei has obtained a lot of pure yin energy from Ye Yunqi and Ye Ningshuang, and the stagnant meridians in his body have loosened a little, it is still far from beingpletely healed. However, with the brain tform, his body is much stronger than anyone else, so it is not an exaggeration to say that his body is healed.

    "Really?" Liu Fengyi was naturally very surprised when she heard the news. Ever since Ye Fei and his sister were born, Liu Fengyi, who had no children, had loved them very much and treated them as her own flesh and blood.

    She even cared about them more than Liu Yiru. Ye Fei''s physical condition had always worried her. Now that she heard him say that he was well, how could she not be happy?

    However, now Liu Fengyi found that she could no longer care about being happy for Ye Fei, because she found that her pitiful little nephew had really grown up. His strong body, which was half a head taller than her, made her heart beat faster, especially the hard thing on her lower abdomen, which made her heart beat faster.

    At the same time, she remembered the special smell she smelled when she entered the room just now, and wondered if he was masturbating just now?

    Moreover, when he saw her, he hugged her so intimately and said that he was thinking about her. Could it be that he was fantasizing about her while doing that kind of hand exercise?

    Thinking of this possibility, Liu Fengyi did not me Ye Fei. Instead, she felt a sense of pride in her heart. After all, she was already a 37-year-old woman. It was a very proud thing to be able to make a 18-year-old boy have fantasies.

    Gently tiptoeing, Liu Fengyi raised her body a little, and at the same time, she slightly parted her legs to let the big guy enter her leg gap, and twisted her waist to let it rub against her longing ground a few times. She did this not because she had any thoughts about Ye Fei, but because she had not tried such a taste for too long, and she had an instinctive desire in her heart.

    Ye Fei, who was hugging Liu Fengyi tightly, naturally noticed the little movements of his beautiful aunt at the first time. Although he didn''t understand why she did this, he didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity. He hurriedly straightened his waist and let his hard thing hit her ripe peach, almost ripping his shorts.

    "Ughmmn~~" Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but let out a long moan when he hit her like that. She felt a huge amount of liquid suddenly gushing out from her lower body. This feeling was so wonderful that she even wanted to tear her pants and let him prate her.

    However, this desire onlysted for a moment before she immediately drove it out of her mind. At the same time, she couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. How could she have such thoughts about her nephew? It was unforgivable!

    Feeling ashamed, Liu Fengyi gently pushed Ye Fei away, but her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but nce at his tall tent. Then she said, "I''ll go out first, Xiaoman, hurry up and put on your clothes. Auntie has something to ask you."

    After that, she didn''t wait for Ye Fei to agree and walked out quickly, because she found that as long as she stayed here, her eyes would not obey her orders at all, and was reluctant to leave Ye Fei''s tent of amazing size.

    After Ye Fei and Liu Fengyi hugged each other, Ye Yunqi stood aside without saying a word. Only after Liu Fengyi came downstairs did she burst intoughter.

    "Hahahahaha~"

    Ye Fei was somewhat puzzled by her and asked, "Why are youughing suddenly?"

    Ye Yunqi walked up to him, pulled down his shorts, and then used her soft little hands to hold his dick that was harder than before, and smiled: "Isn''t our aunt''s body smelling good? Look, it''s more energetic than before."

    Seeing Ye Yunqi couldn''t let go of his dick, Ye Fei couldn''t help butugh: "Okay, Auntie has something else to ask us. No matter how much you like it, it can only belong to you at night. Give it back to me during the day."

    Ye Yunqi didn''t listen to him and let go. Instead, she squatted down and licked it with her tongue, saying vaguely, "No, I have to get close to it while it belongs to me alone, otherwise there will be too many people to share it with in the future."

    This short sentence made Ye Fei once again realize her deep affection for him. He was a little moved and said softly, "Don''t worry, it won''t be too much."

    He originally wanted to say that this thing only belonged to her and Lin Ling, but he couldn''t bear to lie to her because Ye Ningshuang had already obtained it before Ye Yunqi.

    Ye Yunqi yed with it for a while before she stood up with satisfaction and said, "It doesn''t matter if there''s not much left, at least there''s still Lingling. Besides, I think our aunt likes it very much, too."

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Like it ? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 62: 62. Beautiful Misunderstanding

    After Ye Yunqi finished saying this, she giggled and ran out. While Ye Fei was slowly putting on his clothes, he began to wonder in his heart. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with Liu Fengyi''s behavior before, but now after hearing what his younger sister said, he felt that something was indeed wrong.

    ording tomon sense, his aunt would never make such an ambiguous move towards him, but Liu Fengyi did it. Does this mean that she is also like Ye Ningshuang, very lonely both mentally and physically, and needs hisfort?

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei was overjoyed. Ever since he had this kind of rtionship with Ye Ningshuang and Ye Yunqi, Ye Fei had be interest in the worldly things.

    A beauty like Liu Fengyi who was so stunningly beautiful was certainly what he longed for. Moreover, given her rtionship as a sister to Liu Yiru, if he got her, wouldn''t it mean that he was one step closer to his goddess in a rtionship that shouldn''t have existed?

    After getting dressed and washing up briefly, Ye Fei went downstairs, only to see Liu Fengyi, Ye Yunqi and Zhou Mingming already sitting at the dining table. Ye Yunqi held a bun in each hand and was rapidly putting them into her mouth.

    Although her skills had greatly improved after practicing dual cultivation with Ye Fei, she was still physically tired. She had been tossed around by him twicest night and this morning, and her stomach had been rumbling for a long time. In addition, given her rtionship with Ye Fei, she naturally would not wait for Ye Fei toe and eat together.

    Liu Fengyi and Zhou Mingming did not wait for Ye Fei, but they did not wolf down their food like Ye Yunqi did. Instead, they ate in small bites. Seeing Ye Feiing down, Liu Fengyi seemed to have forgotten the ambiguity just now.

    She put down the chopsticks in her hand, smiled and said, "Xiaoman, eat something quickly. Auntie has something to ask you aler."

    She came today just to ask Ye Fei about what happened that night, and to see if he had any rtionship with the person who helped the Liu family. She did not intend to avoid Ye Yunqi as a family member and Zhou Mingming, her absolute confidant. But now she has another thing in her mind. This matter concerns Ye Fei''s privacy. If others hear it, Ye Fei will probably be embarrassed.

    Ye Fei nodded, sat down next to Ye Yunqi, picked up his breakfast and slowly started to eat. He found that although he was much stronger than before, his appetite had not changed at all. He would not even feel hungry if he did not eat at time. He really didn''t know where the almost infinite power in his body came from.

    After finishing breakfast, Liu Fengyi gestured to Ye Fei and went upstairs first. Ye Fei knew that she had something to say to him, so he put down his bowl and chopsticks and followed her.

    Arriving at the entrance of the staircase, Ye Fei first looked up, but was immediately stunned. The scenery in front of him was so enticing and beautiful. Perhaps because she had been practicing martial arts since childhood, Liu Fengyi''s legs wrapped in flesh-colored stockings were in perfect shape, with round thighs and slender calves.

    Unlike most people, they were not bent outwards, but straight. As she walked, this pair of perfect legs made Ye Fei feel dizzy. Looking up again, under the ck skirt was her round, big and perky buttocks. Among all the women in the Liu family, Liu Fengyi''s buttocks were the biggest.

    Looking at the gently swaying big buttocks, Ye Fei couldn''t help swallow secretly. He turned his eyes away, not daring to look at it again, because he was afraid that if he looked any further, he would not be able to resist pouncing on it and taking a bite.

    When they arrived at a room, Liu Fengyi asked Ye Fei to sit down, and without beating around the bush, she asked directly, "Xiaoman, did you go to the South District the night before yesterday?"

    Ye Fei was stunned by her question. He subconsciously wanted to deny it, but after seeing the look of certainty in her eyes, he changed his mind and nodded, "Yes, and I even went to the police station."

    Seeing that Ye Fei did not hide anything from her, Liu Fengyi smiled with relief. It seemed that although Ye Fei was not as fragile as before, he had not changed towards her. So she asked straight to the point: "Do you know this person?"

    Then she took out her mobile phone and showed Ye Fei the video copied from Tian Lu.

    Although it was right to tell Liu Fengyi everything, Ye Fei subconsciously concealed his identity and nodded, "I know him. He is a big brother I recognize. He was the one who took me to the South District that day."

    Liu Fengyi only asked Ye Fei with a fluke mentality, but she didn''t expect that Ye Fei actually knew that person. She was overjoyed and asked hurriedly: "How do you know him?"

    "He said his name is Barbarian, and I also just happen to have such a nickname. He felt that we were destined to be together, so he called me little brother." Ye Fei gave the reason he had just made up.

    Although Ye Fei''s reasons seemed childish, Liu Fengyi believed them without hesitation, because she knew that such masters usually had strange tempers, and it was very likely that they would be brothers in such a frivolous way.

    She couldn''t help but feel happy for Ye Fei. With such a brother, even if Ye Fei was still the fragile child, he wouldn''t have to worry for the rest of his life, not to mention that he now had strong strength.

    All the doubts in her heart disappeared, and Liu Fengyi didn''t n to ask about this matter anymore. It was enough for her to know that the master was sincerely helping the Liu family.

    As for whether that person wanted to do something to the Liu family through Ye Fei, Liu Fengyi had never thought about it, because masters who have reached a certain level all have a special pride and simply disdain to use any conspiracy or tricks on those weaker than them, not to mention that the person has reached a level that she had never dared to think about.

    "Xiaoman, tell your aunt, did you do that thing with your hands this morning?" Liu Fengyi, who had put her worries aside, nned to enlighten Ye Fei.

    "Ah?" Ye Fei didn''t expect her to ask this question, and couldn''t help being a little surprised. At the same time, he also remembered that he had done it with his hands before.

    Liu Fengyi, who had already determined this in her heart, saw Ye Fei embarrassed expression, smiled gently: "You don''t have to feel uneasy. It is normal for a child of your age to behave like this."

    "Oh." Seeing that his aunt had already determined this, Ye Fei no longer denied it, because this could exin the smell in the room, so he pretended to be very obedient and nodded.

    Liu Fengyi smiled again: "However, although you are getting better now, doing this too much is not good for your health. If you really can''t bear it, you cane to me, okay"

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    I want a aunt like this too!! Do you want one too?

 Chapter 63: 63. Reliving the Love of Cycling

    "Ah?" Ye Fei couldn''t help but eximed. Isn''t this too direct? Even Ye Ningshuang probably wouldn''t have said this before they had sex. How could such a serious person like aunt Fengyi say this now?

    Liu Fengyi meant to prevent Ye Fei from indulging in the movement of his hands. If he really couldn''t control himself, he shoulde to her so that she could enlighten him. After all, she had specialized in psychology, otherwise she wouldn''t have been able to control all the officials under her.

    Hearing Ye Fei''s exmation, she realized that he seemed to have misunderstood something, but for some reason, she didn''t exin.

    She just smiled faintly and changed the subject, saying, "Now it seems that there is no need to follow you anymore. It just so happens that I''m short of people around me. Let Mingming go back with me today. I''ll have someone send you a car tomorrow, but you must be careful when driving. Although nothing will happen with your skills, it''s better to be safe than sorry."

    Ye Fei remembered Ye Yunqi''s emotion that day, smiled and said: "Okay, let Sister Mingming help you. As for the car, I think we should not use it. We can ride bicycles. Besides, it is a troubled time now. I am afraid we will have enemies in the system, so we should pay attention to the impact, otherwise it will give others a handle against you."

    Seeing that Ye Fei cared so much about her, Liu Fengyi felt very relieved and felt that it was worth it that she loved him so much.

    Having said all this, Liu Fengyi had finished what she came here for today. She was in a very happy mood. Not only did she know that her family had such a powerful helper, but also that her weak little nephew had be stronger, giving her an unexpected surprise.

    Satisfied, Liu Fengyi chatted with twins for a few more words before leaving with Zhou Mingming. Ye Fei and his sister were also preparing to go to school.

    Ye Yunqi was a little curious and asked, "What did aunt tell you just now? Why do they have to hide from me when they talk to you now? Eldest sister was like this before too."

    Ye Fei looked around and saw that Aunt Zhang was not in the living room. He suddenly put his hand inside Ye Yunqi''s skirt, touched her pussy lips directly, and said with a smile: "Aunt misunderstood ."

    Ye Yunqi no longer felt embarrassed in front of Ye Fei. Instead of avoiding him, she mped her thighs together to prevent his hand from leaving her body. She asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"

    "Aunt thought I fap with my hand this morning?" Ye Fei smiled a little lewdly.

    "Is that so?" Ye Yunqi nodded: "But how did Aunt find out?"

    Ye Fei pulled his hand out of her skirt, rub the water stains on his fingers, and said with a smile: "You have leaked so much, how can Aunt not smell it?"

    Ye Yunqi''s face finally turned red. She pped Ye Fei''s hand that was covered with her own liquid aside, but then asked, "But my smell is different from yours. How could Aunt mistake it for yours?"

    Speaking of this, Ye Fei was a little puzzled, but he was toozy to think about it. As long as his aunt didn''t find out about the affair between him and his younger sister, it would be fine.

    Ye Yunqi didn''t want to let Ye Fei go yet, and asked again: "What about the elder sister? There was no strange smell at that time, and even if there was the elder sister, she couldn''t tell what the smell was. Why did she talked to you secretly too?"

    Ye Fei was naturally too embarrassed to tell the embarrassing incident that he got hard involuntarily when he hugged his elder sister. Heughed dryly and said, "Maybe she thinks we are all grown up and should have some knowledge in this area."

    "Who are you kidding?" Ye Yunqi wrinkled her nose. She and Ye Fei were in tune with each other, so how could she not see that he was hiding something? She just thought about it and understood something. She asked, "Tell me the truth, do you have the ideas about elder sister too?"

    Ye Fei thought, how could there be no idea? I have some ideas about these beauties at home, but he couldn''t say that to his little sister, so he deliberately put on a stern face and said, "What are you thinking about? She is our eldest sister!"

    "What''s wrong with my elder sister?" Ye Yunqi snorted and said, "You and I are twins, and you have brought trouble upon us. Besides, my elder sister only has the same father as us."

    Although Ye Fei had never regretted having sex with his younger sister, even if he was allowed to do it again, he would still do it the same way. However, when ites to this, he is still a little embarrassed. Heughed dryly and said, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Let''s get going quickly!"

    Ye Yunqi also nodded obediently, walked into the carport, and took out the bicycle that had been idle for more than a week.

    Naturally, Ye Fei no longer needed Ye Yunqi to apany him now. Normally, he should have been the one to ride the bike with Ye Yunqi, but neither the brother nor the sister mentioned this.

    Just like before, Ye Yunqi pushed the bike out of the door and let Ye Fei sit on it first. Then she started the bike slowly and held the bike very steadily, as if the person sitting in the back was still the Ye Fei who could be blown down by a gust of wind.

    Ye Fei gently hugged his younger sister''s slender waist and put his face on her soft back, while Ye Yunqi was riding the bike very seriously. Neither of them spoke, but they could both feel a strong sense of happiness passing back and forth between them.

    Now the two of them could never go back to the pure brother-sister rtionship they had before, but they had no regrets at all, because now they were much happier than before.

    "Oh, It''s almost time again. I really hope I can take you with me like this, just the two of us riding, and keep going like this." When they were about to reach the school, Ye Yunqi suddenly sighed like this.

    Maybe this was just Ye Yunqi''s casual remark, but when Ye Fei heard it, he felt a strong sense of apology towards her. She gave him everything, but he was destined to be unable to give herplete love.

    This feeling made Ye Fei a little sad. He didn''t want to think too much about it. He just wanted to do his best to treat her well in the future. So he joked, "Do you really want it to go on like this? I don''t think so."

    "So what do you think?" Ye Yunqi asked casually.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "I would rather stay in our room with you for the rest of my life, without wearing any clothes, having sex whenever I want, in whatever position I want!"

    "Bah!" Ye Yunqi blushed and spat, "perverted guy, you only think about things like this."

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Your DONATION is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 64: 64. Tang Rou feels wronged

    Ye Fei said with a yful smile: "Don''t you want it to?"

    "No!" Ye Yunqi, who had just tasted it for the first time, was enjoying it very much. How could she not want to? But even if she wanted to, she couldn''t admit it now.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Well, since you don''t want to, let''s just call a truce tonight."

    "You dare?" Ye Yunqi said subconsciously, but immediately realized that she had been fooled by him. She felt a little ashamed and angry, and was about to stop the car to teach him a lesson, but suddenly she looked at someone not far away and said "Huh".

    At this time, Ye Fei also noticed what was happening in front of him. He saw that a fight was going on there, and Ye Fei was familiar with the people on both sides.

    On one side was a woman in sportswear, who was Ye Fei''s new physical education teacher Tang Rou, and on the other side, there were obviously a few gangsters, who were led by a bald man and others who used to cause trouble for Ye Fei.

    With Tang Rou''s skills that allowed her to fight Ye Yunqi to a draw, these hooligans were no match for her. She knocked them all down in a short while.

    Tang Rou also squatted down, looked at the bald leader and sneered, "You bully your ssmates and even dare to fight with the teacher. You are really brave."

    "I didn''t realize that this Tang Rou has such a strong sense of justice!" Ye Yunqi was very smart. How could she not see that Tang Rou was standing up for the students who were bullied by baldy and the others?

    She couldn''t help but praise her for once. Although she and Tang Rou disliked each other, they were just unwilling to ept each other, not because of any hatred. In fact, through theirst fight, they even had a feeling of mutual admiration. Now that Ye Yunqi''s strength had greatly improved, she naturally let go of her previous grudges.

    Tang Rou didn''t intend to let Baldy and the others go. She took out her cell phone and called the nearby police station, wanting to call the police to have them arrested.

    "You''re going too far." Before the call was connected, a voice came from behind Tang Rou. Tang Rou subconsciously hung up the phone and looked back, only to see Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi standing there. She couldn''t help but ask, "Ye Fei, what do you mean?"

    "Are you going to call the police to arrest them?" Ye Fei did not answer her, but looked at the bald man and the others who were lying on the ground bruised and unable to get up, and asked in return.

    Tang Rou said: "Yes, I am going to call the police. These guys actually dared to ckmail students, shouldn''t they be arrested?"

    "Then do you know that they are also students?" Ye Fei said with a smile: "Disciplining students seems to be the school''s business."

    Tang Rou naturally knew that these guys were students, but she still thought that such bad guys should be sent to a juvenilebor camp for a good reform, so she said: "For such poorly disciplined students, they should be handed over to the police for handling."

    "There are no students in this world who can''t be disciplined. The fact that they don''t learn well only shows that you teachers are ipetent." Ye Fei didn''t give Tang Rou any face at all.

    He mocked her unceremoniously. Before she could say anything, he said, "And do you know what they are going to do by robbing money?"

    "What else can they do?" Tang Rou curled her lips in disdain: "It''s nothing more than eating, drinking and having fun."

    "You are wrong. They want to help an orphanage, but they don''t have enough money, so theye here to extort students." Ye Fei said, looking at the bald man and asked, "Am I right?"

    "How do you know?" The baldy and the others were very tough. They didn''t even cry out in pain when Tang Rou beat them like that. They didn''t beg for mercy when Tang Rou wanted to call the police to arrest them. But now Ye Fei''s divine ability surprised them, and they couldn''t help but ask back subconsciously.

    "It''s very simple." Ye Fei smiled and said, "As far as I know, although you used to bully people, you never robbed other students except me. Now you are attacking other students, which is a bit abnormal. And I happened to see a news report yesterday that a developer wanted to develop a piece ofnd in the northern district, and there happened to be an orphanage on thatnd.

    I also happened to know that Zimao came from that orphanage, and that developer is notoriously ck-hearted, so the orphanage will definitely be in trouble. You guys are all very loyal brothers, so you will naturally help each others, but you don''t have much money, so you are also targeting students, right?"

    Although Ye Fei''s words were simple, everyone present couldn''t help but smack their lips. If what he said was true, then this guy''s reasoning ability was too strong, right? And looking at the looks of Baldy and the others, it was obvious that Ye Fei was right. So even Tang Rou couldn''t help but admire Ye Fei. Although this guy was physically weak, his mind was very flexible and open minded.

    "Teacher Tang, do you still want to send them to the police station now?" Seeing that everyone was silent, Ye Fei asked again with a smile.

    Tang Rou now felt sympathy for the baldy and these guys, and even regretted that she had been too harsh just now. Naturally, she no longer wanted to send them in, but she still said stubbornly: "Anyway, it''s wrong for them to ckmail students!"

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "I didn''t say what they did was right. Besides, how much money could they get from students? You guys are really amazing." Thetter sentence was directed to Baldy and the others.

    The bald man lowered his head and said nothing, but the purple-haired man said with some dissatisfaction: "Ye Fei, don''t think that you can teach us a lesson just because you helped us! None of you rich kids are good and kind people!"

    Ye Fei was not angry after being scolded by Zimao. He could see that these thugs were still very grateful to him because they had never called him by his name before, always by his nickname. Although it was just a change of name now, it also showed their attitude towards him.

    "If you want to say that I''m a rich young man, I can admit it." Ye Fei smiled and said, "But if you say that I''m rich and unkind, that''s a bit unfair to me. I think, you guys go back to ss first, and after school at noon, I''ll go over there with you to see if there''s anything I can help with."

    This scene today made him understand the character of Baldy and the others more clearly. Although they usually look like gangsters, they have good hearts. The most important thing is that they all have enough loyalty.

    Ever since he saw the ck Wolf Gang that day, Ye Fei had an idea, that is, he needed to establish an underground force, so that he would have people he could use and he wouldn''t have to transform himself into a barbarian and run around. And Zimao and the others could definitely be of use.

    "Really?" The bald man suddenly became excited. Although he was only a teenager, he had been in society for a long time and knew much more than ordinary students.

    Naturally, he understood many social affairs. With Ye Fei''s identity, as long as he could go to the orphanage, even if he didn''t spend a penny or even say a word, the ck-hearted businessman would never dare to treat the orphanage unfairly.

    "Of course, just wait for me here after school at noon. It''s almost time for ss now, so let''s go back first." After saying that, he walked into the school with Ye Yunqi.

    When the baldy and the other guys saw that Ye Fei was really going to help them, they were overjoyed. They endured the pain in their bodies and slowly climbed up. They looked at Tang Rou who was standing aside with some fear, and followed Ye Fei and the others towards the school.

    Looking at Ye Fei and his back, Tang Rou suddenly felt a little aggrieved. She had wanted to go with them to take a look, but she didn''t expect to be ignored by him. You know, she is not only his teacher, but also a beautiful woman who everyone pays attention to. Could it be that Ye Fei didn''t notice this at all?

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    What did you learnt today, guys?

    Anyway give yr power stones to the orphanage !!

 Chapter 65: 65. A Man Dies for His Friend

    After returning to the ssroom, Ye Fei was once again driven back to his seat by Ye Yunqi, and she chatted with Lin Ling again

    Although she always believed that she and her brother were in love with each other and it was natural for them to be together, she still felt a little sorry for Lin Ling in her heart, so whenever she had the chance, she would get close to her, which would make her feel better.

    Ye Fei was also very happy about this. They were destined to be together for their entire lives, so naturally the closer the rtionship was, the better, so that he would not have to worry about any disasters in the future.

    This also made things a lot easier for Ye Fei. He found that he had very little knowledge in that area. When he was with Ye Yunqi, he could barely take the dominant position. But when he was with Ye Ningshuang, although he was able to defeat her in the end, he was always in a passive state of being beaten during the process. This made him a little dissatisfied.

    He always wanted to study a few tricks in his mind so that he could make Ye Ningshuang convinced next time. In this case, he would inevitably use his mobile phone to surf the Inte to watch some things during ss, and it was always a little ufortable to have Lin Ling around, although these things would be used on her one day too.

    In one morning, Ye Fei hacked into several paidmunication forums and copied all the experience posts that required extremely high permissions to his mobile phone. He also read some of them.

    While greatly increasing his theoretical experience, it also broadened his horizons. It turned out that there were so many ways to y this kind of thing. It was so interesting that he couldn''t help but feel itchy for a while and wanted to take his sister home to try them one by one.

    After school at noon, Ye Fei did not eat at school, but went directly to the ce where he had agreed to meet with Baldy and the others in the morning. After hearing what his younger sister said about that incident, Lin Ling felt very sympathetic towards the orphanage and also came along.

    While walking on the road, Ye Fei, whose six senses were countless times stronger than those of ordinary people, was so keen that he noticed that someone seemed to be locking onto them. He was startled and thought that the hidden enemy had sent someone over because they saw that Zhou Mingming was not around.

    So he nced sideways calmly, only to find that the owner of that gaze was actually Tang Rou. She was hiding in the corner of the teaching building and didn''t know that Ye Fei had already discovered her. She looked at them with some hesitation.

    Ye Fei could actually understand Tang Rou''s thoughts at this moment. She wanted to go to the orphanage with him and others, but because of her face, she was too embarrassed toe over and say it.

    This discovery made Ye Fei have a much better impression of Tang Rou. It seemed that what his younger sister said was right. She was a girl with a strong sense of justice and a good heart. However, due to her birth in a noble family, she had not experienced the sufferings of the world, and there were many tterers around her, so she took things for granted.

    However, Ye Fei did not call her for this. After all, she had just beaten up Baldy and the others in the morning. If she followed them now, it would easily cause a bad influence. Moreover, her temper seemed to be not very good. It would be even worse if she had a conflict with Baldy and the others again.

    Although Ye Fei and his friends were not dyed for a moment, when they arrived, Zimao and others were already waiting there. It seemed that they had missed thest ss.

    To be honest, Baldy and the others were very nervous because they were not sure whether Ye Fei woulde. After all, they had bullied Ye Fei a lot before. They were already surprised that Ye Fei could help them out in the morning. Now they were waiting here just to grasp thest bit of hope.

    It was not until they saw Ye Fei and hispanionsing over that Baldy and hispanions breathed a sigh of relief. In their hearts, they felt even more grateful to Ye Fei, and even admired him a little.

    The gangsters of their age were different from those old-timers. They valued loyalty more, and Ye Fei''s ability to repay evil with kindness made them feel an urge to die for their friends.

    As for Lin Linging with Ye Fei''s siblings, they were not surprised at all, because like Ye Fei''s identity, his rtionship with Lin Ling was no secret. Baldy and hispanions naturally knew that she was Ye Fei''s fianc¨¦e.

    Coming closer, Ye Fei smiled and said, "Have you been waiting for a long time?"

    "Not really." The baldy faced Ye Fei and couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed, because they had always appeared as strong men in front of Ye Fei before, but now they needed Ye Fei to do them a huge favor.

    From their somewhat unnatural expressions, Ye Fei knew what they were thinking, and said with a smile: "Don''t think too much, let the past be the past, we can still be friends in the future, right?"

    Ye Fei''s words almost made the baldy and others, who were already deeply moved, burst into tears. However, they did not regard Ye Fei as a friend in their hearts, but as someone who was worth following for their whole lives , they never thought that Ye Fei''s would really ever forgive them.

    At this time, Ye Fei didn''t know that just a few words from his heart hadpleted his n to subdue the baldy and his men ahead of time. He was still thinking about resolving the conflict between them and Tang Rou.

    After all, he had already regarded these people as his subordinates, and Tang Rou was not only a family friend of his, but also had a good heart. But still he has to teach her a lesson himself at ater time.

    But he naturally, he didn''t want there to be any knots between them, so he said: "Teacher Tang went a little too far in the morning, but she didn''t have any ill intentions. I hope you don''t hate her."

    The bald man shook his head to Ye Fei''s surprise and said, "We have never held a grudge against her, not even when she beat us so hard that we couldn''t get up."

    Ye Fei was stunned and asked, "Why?"

    The bald man nced at Ye Yunqi who was following Ye Fei closely, and said with a smile: "Before we did this, we had already prepared ourselves to be punished by Miss Ye afterwards. Now it''s just a different person, and what we did was wrong in the first ce, so it''s only right for her to beat us."

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but look at the baldy with a new respect. She was smart and saw that her brother wanted to subdue them in the morning. She didn''t agree with it at that time, but now it seems that he is much more discerning than her.

    Since her beloved brother will use these people in the future, she will naturally not put on airs. She smiled and said to the baldy and his men, "Since you are my brother''s friends, don''t call me Miss Ye in the future. Just call me Yunqi"

    The baldy and his guys didn''t expect that Ye Yunqi, the school''s female bully, would one day be kind to them. They couldn''t help but feel ttered and hurriedly said they didn''t dare. Finally, under Ye Yunqi''s insistence, they finally agreed to call her Yunqi, but they still added the word "Miss" at the end.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Try my other novel with a faster story pace -

    *Ruthless Rebirth of Conqueror*

 Chapter 66: 66. The Forgotten Corner

    The orphanage is in the northern district of Wanghai, far away from their school.In order to save time, Ye Fei directly called a few taxis. However, when the taxis heard that they were going there, they refused to take them. Finally, after Ye Fei agreed to pay four times the fare, they reluctantly agreed.

    When they arrived at the area where the orphanage was located, Ye Fei understood why those people who were waiting for an opportunity didn''t want toe here. The road here was extremely rugged, and the car was bumpy on it, which made people''s stomachs feel sour.

    In addition, the foul smelling from the small ditch beside the road made people feel like vomiting. That was not all. The most ufortable thing was that the road here was extremely narrow. There were several ces where taxis could just barely pass through. If they were not careful, they would hit stones or something on the side of the road.

    When Lin Ling, who was in the worst condition, was about to vomit, the taxi finally stopped in front of a very dpidated courtyard. Ye Fei knew that this should be the orphanage. When he saw this ce, his first thought was, can people live in such a ce?

    But then heughed at himself. Just now, he said that Tang Rou didn''t know the sufferings of the world. Now it seems that he is no exception. If people can''t live here, how can the Zimao grow so big?

    Following the baldy and his men into the courtyard, Ye Fei and hispanions were even more shocked. This was a small courtyard. The yard of less than 30 square meters was filled with various daily necessities such as kitchen utensils.

    Next to it was arge piece of waste stic cloth that came from some construction site. It was probably used to cover these things when it rained. It seemed that they didn''t even have a room to cook.

    Compared to Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, Ye Fei was more touched, because he knew that there were around hundred children in this orphanage, and looking at this ce, there were only a dozen rooms added up on all sides. Doesn''t this mean that more than ten children here have to live in one room?

    Ye Fei felt a little sad. He didn''t understand why there was such a forgotten corner in the prosperous Wanghai City. He didn''t know what those officials were doing. Even if those people were nothing, what was his aunt doing? Didn''t she know the situation here? At this moment, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a little dissatisfied with Liu Fengyi, whom he always respected.

    Zimao, who grew up here, saw Ye Fei and the others looking shocked and smiled indifferently. He had seen such expressions too many times. Even Baldy had the same expression when he first came here with him. He was afraid that except for themselves, no one would truly understand how difficult life is for the children here.

    "This is it." Zimao said to Ye Fei, and then sighed: "It''s such a small ce. Even if the developer is willing to pay the standardpensation, we can''t get much."

    Ye Fei nodded slightly. He was also thinking about this problem in his mind. Now it seems that if he wants to help this orphanage, it is impossible to solve the problem by just arguing with the developer. He has to think of a better way. It would be best if he can let them be self-reliant.

    However, Ye Fei knows nothing about making money, and he can''t think of any good ideas for a while.

    Ye Yunqi asked in some surprise: "Since you grew up here, you must not have much money, and you usually look like a gangster. How can you go to the No. 1 High School?"

    She was a straightforward person and asked whatever she thought of, without caring whether Zimao would be embarrassed.

    Zimao was not dissatisfied at all, and smiled: "I am a special student. My grades when I entered the school were one of the best in the school. The school waived all my tuition fees, and the living expenses were helped by baldy and others, and some of them were..."

    At this point, he nced at Ye Fei and said embarrassedly: "Some of the money was given by your brother, so I can pass it."

    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling couldn''t help but open their mouths in surprise. They never thought that this gangster would be the top student in the school when he entered the school. Isn''t this too outrageous?

    Ye Fei revealed: "Not only when he entered school, but now Zimao is in the senior year group and his grades are also in the top ten. Moreover, most of the money he took from me was used in the orphanage, right?"

    Zimao smiled sheepishly and said, "My family is in a difficult situation, and I don''t have much money to spend, so I just use it at home. Speaking of which, I have to thank you for the money you gave me. It helped us through several difficult times."

    "Maomao, is that you?" Perhaps she heard the voices in the yard, an old woman who was probably in herte sixties came out of a house in the north. Seeing that it was indeed Zimao in the yard, she asked again, "Why did youe back at noon?"

    Zimao hurried over to support the old woman and said, "I brought some ssmates over to see you . Grandma, why are you up? Where''s Sister Xue''er?"

    The old woman smiled kindly and said, "Xue''er has taken Yaya and the others to help out in a nearby field. I''m almost well again, so I wanted to move around. Haha, isn''t this Baldy? Come in and sit down quickly."

    The baldy and his friends were no strangers to the olddy, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, Grandma Li, we have good news for you today. This is our ssmate Ye Fei, and his sister and, uh..his girlfriend Lin Ling. He heard about our situation here and wants to help."

    "Oh, is that so? Thene in and sit down." The old woman did not show much enthusiasm towards Ye Fei and the others. She had seen too many people like this.

    In the past, there were often young men from rich families who came here, iming to want to help, but after making some gestures and earning fame, they never came back again. In her opinion, Ye Fei and the others were probably such people.

    Ye Fei and the other the girls were smart. They could tell what Granny Li was thinking from her expression, so they didn''t feel any dissatisfaction with her coldness.

    However, Zimao became a little anxious and said, "Grandma, Ye Fei is different from those people before. He really wants to help us, and..." Having said that, he leaned close to Granny Li''s ear and whispered something.

    Granny Li seemed surprised. She looked at Ye Fei and asked, "Are you Mayor Liu''s nephew?"

    Ye Fei nodded and said, "Yes, Liu Fengyi is my aunt."

    "Oh, I''m so sorry for ignoring you just now. Pleasee inside and sit down!" After receiving a positive reply, Granny Li suddenly became enthusiastic, which made Ye Fei and others a little puzzled. This Granny Li didn''t look like a snobbish person at all.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Try my other novel too-

    *Ruthless Rebirth of Conqueror*

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 67: 67. Entrepreneurial Ideas

    Granny Li was old and shrewd, so how could she not see Ye Fei''s doubts? Thinking about it, she was indeed like someone who tried to curry favor with someone after hearing about his identity.

    She hurriedly exined with a smile: "You misunderstood. I am not polite to you just because you are the rtive of a high-ranking official. But Mayor Liu is different. She is the best mayor I have ever seen in my life. If it weren''t for her, we would have been in more trouble."

    Ye Fei subconsciously looked around and asked, "But how could she let you live in such a ce?" The furnishings in this room were too old."

    "The only electrical appliance, apart from the small electric lights, was a ck and white TV from the 1980s that could perhaps only be seen in antique shops. I guess this was because this was Grandma Li''s room. I really didn''t know what entertainment the children here usually had."

    Granny Li sighed, "Although Mayor Liu has the final say here, she can''t represent the entire government after all. If she only treats us specially, it would be unreasonable. There are too many ces like ours around Wanghai, and she can''t manage them all.

    She also suggested that we all go to a public orphanage, but the children here are already ustomed to this ce, and I don''t want to leave, so we have stayed here."

    Ye Fei nodded, feeling a little ashamed. He had just been ming his aunt in his heart, but he didn''t expect that she had already paid attention to this ce. This misunderstanding made him feel a little apologetic, but now was not the time to think about this. Since he was already here, he should do something for them.

    He was just helping out in a personal way and would not make it difficult for his aunt.

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei was about to ask Granny Li something else, but he found that she seemed to be having a hard time sitting there. He also remembered that Zimao had asked her why she got up before, and it seemed that she was not feeling well, so he changed the topic and asked, "Granny Li, are you feeling unwell?"

    Granny Li smiled and said, "It''s nothing, just an old problem. I''ll be fine after a rest."

    Ye Fei could also see that Granny Li didn''t have any serious problems. She was just a little weak due to her old age and long-term malnutrition. He hurriedly said, "Then you should go and have a rest. Otherwise, it will be bad if you get tired."

    "Okay, I''ll go into the inner room to rest first. If you have any questions, just ask Maomao. He knows everything here very well." Granny Li did not refuse.

    In her eyes, Ye Fei and the others were the same children as Zimao, whom she had seen grow up. As for children, she loved them very much, otherwise she would not have set up such an orphanage that made her worry so much at this age.

    Looking at the somewhat hunched figure of Granny Li walking inside, Ye Fei''s heart was filled with admiration. What a great old woman she was, who gave everything she had to these helpless children.

    Even if it was not for anything else, just for this great old woman, Ye Fei decided to do his best to help this orphanage, and he also had a preliminary idea in his mind now.

    After the Granny Li closed the door, Ye Fei asked Zimao, "Why don''t I see other people? Don''t you have more than a hundred people here?"

    Zimao said, "Some of the ones who are about my age have gone to school and will not be back at noon. The younger brothers and sisters have followed Sister Xue''er to help in the nearby factory."

    "Helper in factory?" Ye Fei frowned: "Do all the factories here employ childborers?"

    Although this is considered a way for the children here to make a living, Ye Fei, who has been influenced by Liu Fengyi since childhood, is somewhat disgusted with factories that employ childborers.

    Zimao smiled and said, "It''s not considered childbor. We just help with some odd jobs there. We don''t ask for wages. We can just bring back some waste they don''t want and sell it to the recycling station. This is also our main source of ie."

    "Before going to high school, everyone will do these things to collect tuition for older children so that they can go to school with peace of mind. Granny Li has always hoped that we can all have a promising future and help more children after graduating from college."

    At this point, a gleam of resentment shed in his eyes: "But over the years, although we have produced many talented students here, only Sister Xue''er is willing toe back after graduation. The others who are better will send some money home, but most of them have no news at all."

    Zimao''s words made Ye Fei respect Granny Li even more. After experiencing so many things that were close to betrayal, she was still able to adopt these orphans as always. Her spirit was so strong.

    Besides Granny Li, there was another person who made Ye Fei sigh. That was Sister Xue''er, whom Zimao had mentioned more than once. From what Zimao said, she not only returned to this ce after graduation, but also intended to rece Granny Li.

    It was extremely difficult to meet such a good person at ordinary times. Unexpectedly, there were two of them in this shabby orphanage. Ye Fei suddenly wanted to meet this Sister Xue''er, so he asked, "What kind of person is the Sister Xue''er you mentioned?"

    "Sister Xue''er is the person we are most grateful to besides grandma." Speaking of Sister Xue''er, Zimao showed an admiring look on his face. "She is also the most outstanding person here in all these years. She entered Wanghai University with the first ce in the province, and her performance during her time in school was also outstanding."

    "Because she studied economics and management, manypanies approached her before she graduated. However, after graduation, she did not go anywhere, but returned here to help grandma take care of us children and teach us to read and write. We learned all the knowledge before high school from her. Since she came back, the children here don''t have to go to elementary school and junior high school."

    "After Mayor Liu knew about this, she also allowed us not to have academic qualifications. When we reach the age, we can directly take the high school entrance examination and enter. Otherwise, we would not be able to have many of us studying till highschool. This makes our studying here much more easier..."

    Zimao admired Sister Xueer so much that he could not stop talking about her. However, Ye Fei only listened to a short part and ignored what Zimao said afterwards.

    What he heard was that Sister Xueer was a top student in business management, and from the fact that thosepanies tried to hired her in advance, it could be seen that she was not the kind of nerd who could only talk big on paper. So, wouldn''t the most important and difficult part of his n be solved with her?

    Ye Fei originally just wanted toe here to take a look, and then go back to think about how to solve their problems, but now he doesn''t want to leave. He can''t wait to meet Sister Xueer.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Try the novel

    *Ruthless Rebirth of Conqueror*

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 68: 68. He is your brother? I thought he is she

    After seeing everything here, Ye Fei had an idea. That is, since the Liu family and his aunts had concerns and could not directly help the orphanage, he might as well start his own smallpany. This idea came to him temporarily.

    He had never thought about starting his ownpany one day, so he was a little confused for a while. The most important thing was that there was no experienced person to manage these things.

    After all, this person could not be asked directly from the family, and outsiders could not be trusted. As for himself, he knew nothing about these. Now with the legendary Sister Xueer, everything would be easier.

    Some people may wonder why Ye Fei thinks everything will be OK as long as he has managers. After all, it costs a lot of money to start apany. But is there anyone in the world who canpare with Ye Fei in terms of who has more money?

    After deciding this, Ye Fei''s thinking expanded a little. Isn''t someone trying to deal with his family now? Then he set up a giantpany and secretly helped his family. Isn''t that killing two birds with one stone?

    As for why he didn''t take the money directly from his family, but wanted to help secretly, he actually had his own difficulties. In the past, due to physical reasons, he only vented his emotions on the Inte, so he acted arrogantly and even invaded many dangerous ces more than once.

    After making trouble in it, he left his name, which made the X Empire put him on the cklist of must-kill. As the strongest country in the world, the X Empire has many dogs, such as the Y country in the east, so Ye Fei, who was "fragile", became a wanted criminal on the Inte in dozens of countries.

    However, because Ye Fei''s skills was advanced, those countries couldn''t even figure out which country he was from, let alone find him.

    However, it is better to be safe than sorry. After all, there is no wall that is imprable in this world. Ye Fei still dare not take the risk.

    Although the Liu and Ye families can cover the sky with one hand in Wanghai, they are not so conspicuous after leaving Wanghai. However, there are many families stronger than them in the country, not to mention offending dozens of countries at once.

    Now, with this soon-to-be-establishedpany as a cover, even if someone knows that thispany was opened by Ye Fei, they will just think that he took the family''s money to have fun, and no one will suspect anything.

    Seeing Ye Fei in deep thought, the people around him fell silent. Zimao and the others were a little nervous. Ye Fei must be thinking about the orphanage now, which concerns the fate of more than a hundred children. They couldn''t help but be nervous. It was the first time that Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling saw Ye Fei so serious.

    They couldn''t help but be obsessed for a moment, but also realized that this extremely weak boy had grown into a man who could stand on his own two feet. This made them love him even deeper.

    In the past, they liked Ye Fei, and they were more or less used to the feeling of being with him, but now it was different. After all, a boy who could y and fight with them at ordinary times, and even let them bully him, could hold up the sky for them at the critical moment.

    Which girl would not like such a man?

    Especially Ye Yunqi, who was even a little wet under the surge of love. Now she just wanted him to fuck her hard, so as to vent her crazy love for him.

    What interrupted Ye Fei''s contemtion was not Ye Yunqi and the others, but amotion outside. Then the door was pushed open with great force. A beautiful girl, about fourteen or fifteen years old, rushed in, shouting "Grandma, Grandma!!".

    When she saw the people in the room, she was stunned for a moment, then immediately ran upto to Zimao and said with a smile, "Brother, why are you back so early?"

    "This is my younger sister, her nickname is Yaya." Zimao first introduced the girl to Ye Fei and the other two, and then asked the girl, "What makes you so happy?"

    "We have made a great harvest today." Yaya said with her hands dancing and excitement: "There was a scrap machine in that factory that was no longer needed. After we took it out and disassembled it, we found that there were more than 100 kilograms of copper inside. Sister Xueer said that it can be sold for more than 5,000 yuan."

    Ye Fei and the other two looked at Yaya in a daze, they would never have thought that Zimao, a gangster-like guy, would actually have such a beautiful cute sister. If she grew up a little more, she would probably be not much worse than Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling.

    However, after hearing her words, they felt sad. It was just 5,000 yuan, but it could make the girl so happy. Ye Fei and the other two had never worried about money since they were young, but it was precisely because of this that they felt even more sad.

    Such an elf-like and lovely girl of their age should have been acting coquettishly in her parents'' arms, but she had to do those heavy work for a living, just so that her brothers and sisters in the same orphanage could have money to go to school.

    Ye Yunqi looked at the lively and lovely Yaya, as if she saw herself a few years ago. She liked her very much and said with a smile: "Yaya,e over and talk to your sister, okay?"

    "Okay." Perhaps because of her upbringing, Yaya was not at all reserved in front of the unfamiliar Ye Yunqi. She came to sit next to her and asked, "Sister, are you also my brother''s ssmate like the bald brother and the others?"

    Ye Yunqi smiled and said, "Type of but your brother is one ss older than us. I always heard your brother say that he has a very beautiful sister, so today I came back with him to see you. Now I see, your brother was not bragging."

    Yaya was smart and could tell that Ye Yunqi was lying. She wrinkled her nose and said, "No, my brother never praises me. He always says that I''m annoying."

    Seeing Ye Yunqi''s puzzled look, Zimao smiled awkwardly and said, "Don''t be fooled by her appearance. This girl is very clever and likes to y tricks on people."

    "If you say something bad about me again, I''ll punish you!" Yaya waved her fist at her brother, then turned to Ye Yunqi and asked, "Sister, you and my brother must have something to do here, otherwise he wouldn''te home at noon."

    Ye Yunqi was secretly amazed. How old is this girl? How can she see things so clearly? It seems that in addition to being smart, it is also rted to her experience.

    She smiled and said, "I really don''t know about this. You have to ask my brother." Then she pointed at Ye Fei.

    Yaya turned to look at Ye Fei, but eximed: "He is your brother? He is so handsome. If you didn''t tell me, I would have thought he was also a sister like you."

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Try the novel

    **Ruthless Rebirth of Conqueror**

    It''s a great novel!!

 Chapter 69: 69. Ye Fei is moved

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It seemed that what Zimao said was right. This Yaya was indeed a little entric. He obviously looked very masculine, okay?

    And even if his facial features looked a little soft, it was easy to tell that he was a man from his clothes and his short hair.

    Ye Yunqi was amused by Yaya''s words and burst intoughter. She pointed at Lin Ling and said, "If you say my brother is a woman, my sister-inw will not tolerate it."

    In the past, Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling always called each other by their names. After all, Lin Ling and Ye Fei were engaged, but Lin Ling was a few months younger than Ye Yunqi, so it was not easy for them to address each other.

    So this was the first time that Ye Yunqi called Lin Ling as sister-inw, and in front of so many outsiders. Although Lin Ling knew that everyone knew about her rtionship with Ye Fei, she still blushed and couldn''t help but rolled her eyes at Ye Yunqi.

    But she was not angry, but felt sweet. After seeing the unknown side of Ye Fei today, she had an unprecedented sense of crisis in her heart. Can she really monopolize such an excellent man?

    Could it be that what Ye Yunqi said that day was true, and many women woulde topete with her for Ye Fei in the future?

    When Ye Yunqi told her about this that day, she just treated it as a joke. Although what she said was true, she never thought that there would be anyone else besides herself who would like the past useless Ye Fei. But now it is different. Today she realized that Ye Fei also has such a side. So for a moment, she was actually a little worried.

    Ye Fei was sitting next to Lin Ling. Seeing that her face looked a little strange, he didn''t know what she was thinking, but she must be a little uneasy. So he reached out and held her cold little hand, and whispered in her ear, "What''s wrong?"

    Lin Ling shook her head slightly, feeling a little self-deprecating in her heart. She grew up with Ye Fei and his sister, and knew Ye Fei very well. She knew that even if he really had another woman he liked, he would not give up on her. So why did she think so much?

    So she smiled and said, "I just thought that the children here have such a hard life. If we can''t help them, we would feel bad."

    What Lin Ling said was what she had just been thinking, so Ye Fei did not doubt it at all and smiled: "Don''t worry, I have already thought of a way to help them."

    "What''s the solution? Tell me about it." Lin Ling became a little curious. She had been thinking about this problem just now, but apart from asking their families to take action, there was really no good way. Unexpectedly, Ye Fei already had a solution.

    Lin Ling''s childhood was much harder than Ye Fei''s. Her mother wanted Lin Ling to be useful to the Ye family after she married in, because she was grateful for the Ye family''s loyalty to her. So she let her learn business knowledge and all etiquettes when she was very young.

    Liu Yiru advised her mother several times, but she insisted on doing so. Lin Ling was also a very sensible child. After knowing her mother''s painstaking efforts, she also took the initiative to learn these things. It can be said that now, except for theck of practical experience, Lin Ling is no less than those business graduates in theoretical knowledge.

    Ye Fei was naturally very clear about all of this. When she asked, he told her his n and asked her to help with some advice.

    After listening to Ye Fei, Lin Ling couldn''t help but fall into deep thought. It was a good opportunity that no one would disturb her now. Ye Yunqi was chatting happily with Yaya, and Baldy and the others had a kind of respect that was almost awe-inspiring for Ye Fei in their hearts. Since Ye Fei and Lin Ling were talking, they naturally didn''t dare toe over to disturb them.

    Lin Ling had learned this knowledge since childhood. After a while, she figured out the key to the matter and said worriedly, "Your idea is correct, but there are two difficulties. If you want to start apany, three things are most important.

    One is capital, two is talent, and three is connections. We don''t have to worry about connections. We have the Liu and Ye families, and your aunt is in charge of the government. We don''t have to worry, but we arecking in capital and talent."

    What she said was very clear. That is, there is no money and no people now, so starting apany seems a bit unrealistic.

    Although Lin Ling has not actually been involved in the operation of thepany, she was talking eloquently at this time, and she had the demeanor of a serious leader.

    And from her serious look, Ye Fei could actually see a hint of his goddess. For a moment, he stared at her face nkly, bing a little obsessed.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s dumbfounded look after listening to her analysis, Lin Ling thought he was disappointed because of what she said, and said with some heartache: "Brother Ye, don''t be like this, we can still think of other ways. You know, I learned these from my mother since I was a child. How about I help you manage the money?"

    "You, me and Qiqi, the three of us have received more than one million yuan in New Year''s money over the years, right? We will take it all out now, and start from a small. But I don''t have much experience, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it well."

    Lin Ling''s words moved Ye Fei deeply. This girl has been like this since she was a child. She always considers him first, but never ns for herself. He doesn''t know how many lifetimes it took to have such a girl.

    But he is still in love with other girls at the same time. This makes Ye Fei feel deeply sorry. He secretly swears in his heart that in this life, as long as she and Ye Yunqi are enough for him, at most he will oftenfort Ye Ningshuang, and he will never be greedy for other women!

    But how could he know that once fatees, how can his mind control it?

    Before, Ye Fei had thought about letting Lin Ling manage his imaginarypany, but as she said herself, she had no experience, and it was not easy for her to manage argepany rashly.

    However, this was not the main reason. The reason why Ye Fei rejected her at the beginning was because he knew that managing argepany was a very tiring job.

    This could be seen from the fact that his goddess was often so busy that she couldn''t even go home. He didn''t want to make the person he cared about so hard. Although he couldn''t influence Liu Yiru now, he could still let Lin Ling avoid these things.

    "You don''t have to worry about these. Money is not a problem. As for people." Ye Fei said, turning his head to look outside the door: "Isn''t she here?"

    Lin Ling was a little confused about what Ye Fei meant, so she followed his gaze and looked outside, only to see a woman pushing the door and walking in.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 70: 70. Hidden beauty

    A woman wearing a faded cotton sundress, its floral pattern barely visible. The hem was frayed and patched in ces, yet it was meticulously clean, pushed open the door but what attract his attention more was her face, her right side face has a big burn like scar, and there were some small e like marks over her face.

    With a cry of pity, Ye Fei was ready to look away. After all, staring at someone''s face like that was very rude. But right here, he discovered something wrong. His natural eyesight had been developed too during his dead experiment.

    Now, with such eyesight, he could see a little difference. That was the woman who had just entered, the skin color of the left face and nose was slightly different. Although the difference was extremely small, even Ye Fei almost ignored it, but it was still different after all. How could the skin on a person''s face have such a difference in such a close distance?

    Ye Fei was so curious that he didn''t care about politeness anymore. He focused his eyes on the woman''s face again. Because he paid more attention this time, he finally saw that the scar on the woman''s face was actually glued on but he is not sure if it''spletely fake, but the e on her cheeks was fake for sure.

    Ye Fei had never dreamed that this small orphanage not only had Yaya, a girl who was extremely cute, but also a stunning beauty who was no less beautiful than the women in his own family.

    However, he had just sworn to himself that he would not be tempted by any woman other than Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling and Ningshuang too, so the look he gave the woman at this moment was just admiration from a bystander''s perspective at least that''s what he thinks.

    As for why the woman made herself ugly in this age when everyone was pursuing beauty, he didn''t think it was strange at all. After all, with such a face and figure, and without any identity or background, she was very vulnerable. It waspletely understandable that she used something like a protective color to cover up her beauty.

    However, this also made Ye Fei, who had already guessed her identity, respect her even more. With such beauty, she could live the most luxurious life even if she did nothing, but she chose this extremely shabby orphanage. How could such a person not make people respect her?

    It takes a long time to talk about Ye Fei''s thoughts, but it was just a sh of thought. In fact, less than ten seconds have passed since Li Xue''er came in, and during these ten seconds, Li Xue''er was also observing Ye Fei and the other two. After seeing him, the two girls who were as good-looking as him first showed surprise like ordinary people, but then they were different.

    A look of pity shed in their eyes, and then they nodded to her politely and retracted their gaze. The strangest thing was the handsome boy. After staring at her for a while, he not only did not show disgust like ordinary people, but a look of surprise and admiration shed in his eyes. This made her a little strange.

    Could it be that this boy''s aesthetic sense is different from that of ordinary people?

    "Sister Xue''er, you''re back." Yaya jumped up from beside Ye Yunqi and ran towards Xue''er, asking, "How''s it going? Have you sold the copper?"

    Li Xue''er sighed and said, "No, the purchasing station said that private trading of non-ferrous metals is prohibited now, so they only gave us 15 yuan per pound."

    "Is that so?" Yaya said somewhat disappointedly, "We only have less than 200 kilograms in total, and can only sell for more than 2,000 yuan, which is not enough to pay sister Chenchen''s tuition."

    Ye Fei was touched again. He really didn''t know how Granny Li educated them. Why were the people here so good? But what about those people that Zimao mentioned before? It seems that this is rted to human nature.

    Zimao also stood up at this time and introduced them to each other. Li Xue''er (the children here were all adopted by Granny Li since they were young. They didn''t know who their parents were, so they all took her surname Li). She just nodded lightly to Ye Fei and the other two, then turned and walked towards Granny Li''s room.

    "Wait a moment." Ye Fei just wanted to really get to know Li Xue''er, so he naturally wouldn''t let her leave. He quickly stood up and stopped her.

    Li Xueer turned around and looked at Ye Fei and asked, "What do you want?"

    "I''ll call you Sister Xue''er like Zimao and the others." Ye Fei first brought the two closer together, then continued, "Sister Xue''er, can we talk alone?"

    Talk alone? Did this boy really have some idea about her? Li Xue''er subconsciously took a step back, and thenughed at herself. She really thought too much. If his aesthetics were really different from others, he wouldn''t have two such beautiful girls around him.

    Besides, he was brought by Maomao. Even if he was a dandy boy, his character wouldn''t be too bad. Besides, they were on her territory now. How could she be afraid of what a young teen might do to her?

    Nodding, Li Xue''er smiled and said, "Okay, the children haven''te back yet, let''s go out and talk."

    Ye Fei winked at Lin Ling, then followed Li Xue''er out the door. Since they wanted to set up a secretpany, the fewer people who knew about it the better. Although Zimao and the others would inevitably know about it in the future, some things still needed to be kept secret from them until everything was finalized.

    It was not that Ye Fei did not trust Zimao and the others, but even if they knew, they could not help much. Ye Fei would need them to do other things in the future, so it was not advisable to let them be distracted by this matter.

    Li Xue''er didn''t stop until she was far away from the room and reached other side of the house. She turned around and asked, "What do you want from me?"

    Ye Fei did not tell his story right away, but asked: "I heard from Zimao that you studied business management before, and many bigpanies offered to hire you, but why did you return to the orphanage in the end? If you joined those bigpanies, wouldn''t you be able to help here better?"

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Try the novel

    Ruthless Rebirth of Conqueror

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 71: 71. A Moment of Heartbeat

    "Do you think I haven''t thought about this? I once told those people that I don''t need a sry, as long as they can cover the daily expenses of the orphanage, but no one agreed." Li Xueer smiled bitterly, "We have more than a hundred children here. The annual living expenses, tuition fees, medical expenses, etc., require about one million.

    When thosepanies heard this number, they simply ignored me."

    Ye Fei wondered, "One million is nothing to those bigpanies, right? And if they want to hire a skilled person like you, the annual sry shouldn''t be lower than this. I really don''t know what they are thinking."

    Li Xueer sneered, "One million is really nothing to those big bosses. They spend more than that on buying things for their lovers. But if they were asked to spend the money on an orphanage, even if it was only ten thousand, they would feel bad. And do you think they wanted to sign me before I graduated just for my so-called talent?

    They just saw that I came from a humble background and wanted to hire someone who could help them at a low price."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. The only business people he could usuallye into contact with were Liu Yiru and her friends. And his kind-hearted Liu Yiru would naturally not be like those unscrupulous bosses.

    So in Ye Fei''s heart, those who were rich and often attended charity gatherings were all good people like his goddess. But now it seems that he waspletely wrong. For a moment, he couldn''t help but sigh. It seems that he has too little life experience.

    Li Xueer still hasn''t figured out what Ye Fei is up to. Seeing that he looked thoughtful after hearing what she said, she couldn''t help but ask half-jokingly and half-seriously: "What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about how to help this orphanage?"

    She asked this for her own reasons. Since Ye Fei was Zimao''s friend, he must be a good person. And judging from his attitude, he should be from a wealthy family. Now that she has him on her back, even if she can''t get his family to help, just his personal help should be able to make the orphanage''s plight much better.

    Ye Fei once again answered the question irrelevantly: "If I ask you to manage apany with assets of millions, are you sure you can manage it well?"

    Li Xueer was a little confused as to why Ye Fei asked this. She thought he was joking and said in a joking tone, "That''s not difficult. Let alone of millions, even if Wanghai''s FeiYun Group is given to me, I can manage it in an orderly manner."

    Ye Fei said seriously: "I am serious, I hope you can answer me seriously."

    Li Xueer then realized that Ye Fei was not joking with her. Although she didn''t understand why he asked this, she became serious like him and said, "It depends on what kind ofpany it is. But as long as it''s not on the brink of copse, I think I have the ability to run it."

    Li Xueer was not bragging. She knew from a young age how difficult it was for Granny Li to support her studies. So she took her studies very seriously.

    In college, she participated in several seminars. When analyzing some specific cases, the solutions she came up with were even more perfect than those of the experienced business tycoons.

    This is why those bigpanies wanted to hire her before she graduated. After jobbing those bigpanies, although she knew that she might not use the knowledge in her lifetime, Li Xue''er did not waste her time at all.

    "If it is a diversifiedpany with sufficient funds and wide connections, can you manage it? I mean that you can allow thepany to develop, rather than just taking care of this orphanage." Ye Fei asked the most important question.

    Li Xueer sighed and said: "But, how could such apany want me?"

    "I didn''t care whether there was one before, but now there is one." Ye Fei finally told her his idea: "I n to open apany and hire you as the CEO of thepany. All the expenses of the orphanage will be borne by thepany in the future, and I can also give you a high sry or simply give you shares. I wonder if you are interested?"

    "You? Starting apany?" Li Xue''er looked at Ye Fei in disbelief. Seeing that he didn''t seem to be joking, she asked, "Okay, then how much do you n to invest in the initial stage?"

    "That depends on your ability." Ye Fei smiled. "How much ability you have will determine how much room I can give you to disy your abilities. By the way, you just said that you are capable of managing apany worth of billions. Is that true?"

    "Of course it''s true!" Li Xueer answered without hesitation: "If it''s really like you said, with sufficient funds and connections, I''m sure there will be no problem."

    "Okay then." Ye Fei made the decision, "Then I will invest 10 million first, and we will set up apany. I hope you can run it well."

    "Ten million?" Li Xueer was so shocked that she was a little dumbfounded. In her opinion, Ye Fei would at most take out a few hundred thousand to y around, which was a very normal thing for some young masters who were ignorant of the world. But she never expected that Ye Fei, a teen of eighteen years old, would actually take out ten million. How could she not be surprised.

    At this time, Ye Fei dropped another bombshell: "Of course, this 10 million is just the initial investment. If you do well, I will continue to invest. By then, thergest grouppany in the country and even the world will be born in our hands one day!"

    At this moment, Ye Fei suddenly felt great ambition. At first, he just wanted to set up a bigpany, and while helping the orphanage, he would secretly help his family. But now he has the ambition to dominate the world in business.

    With his current strength and almost endless source of funds, this is not impossible to do. But he can''t always depend on the hacked money as this money maybe from rich people but they may also has employees and all and he really doesn''t want to be rich only at the darkness.

    Looking at Ye Fei''s ambitious figure, Li Xue''er felt that his already tall stature became even taller, like a great leader . At this moment, she suddenly felt a feeling she had never had in the past 26 years.

    When she looked at him, her heartbeat was actually a little weird. However, she immediately shook her head andughed at herself. What was she thinking?

    He was just a teen, 8 years younger than her. But despite thinking so, she knew clearly that the image of Ye Fei at this moment would probably be hidden deep in her heart for a long time, maybe even for a lifetime.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Your DONATION is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 72: 72.The Conflicted Xueer

    Shaking her head, Li Xue''er threw away the strange feeling in her heart and asked, "Are you telling the truth?"

    Ye Fei nodded and said, "I never joke when I''m talking about serious matters."

    "But, you are just a kid, where did you n to get so much money?" Li Xueer still didn''t understand. She thought that even if he was from the city richest LiuYe family, he a young boy couldn''t just take out so much money to start apany, right? Unexpectedly, she guessed right, but Ye Fei''s money was not taken from home.

    Being called a kid by a woman again, Ye Fei was not as angry as thest time when Ming Yuexin called him a child. Through the conversation with Li Xue''er just now, he knew that he was still very childish when thinking about things.

    More importantly, he admired Li Xue''er very much in his heart. In addition, she was indeed much older than him, so it was nothing to be called a child by her. So he smiled and said, "Don''t worry about this. What you need to do now is to calm down, because you will soon be the CEO of a million-levelpany."

    Li Xue''er thought about it and it made sense. She really didn''t need to know all this. Even if his money was stolen or robbed, she couldn''t refuse his proposal.

    She might not have known this before, but since she had helped Granny Li take care of the chores of the orphanage in the past two years, she finally understood how hard life was here and how much worry she and Granny Li had to worry about every day. So, for the sake of these children, even if she was asked to kill or burn someone, she would probably agree.

    What Li Xue''er didn''t know was that she had guessed correctly again this time. Ye Fei''s money was indeed stolen, but no one knew it apart from him. Naturally, after knowing the difficulties faced by the family, Ye Fei began to prepare. These days, he got a lot of money through the Inte without leaving any trace, atleast that''s what he think off.

    Although it was just for fun and the amount he got was not much, it must be 10 million. So he took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Li Xueer, saying, "I don''t know exactly how much money is in this card, but it must be 10 million. The password is 248456. You take it first. If it''s not enough, just ask me for it. But I hope thispany won''t answer anyone about me until I say so.

    This shouldn''t be difficult to do, right?"

    Li Xueer took the gold card handed over by Ye Fei in a daze. She was shocked. There was really 10 million in this small card? And this kid was so funny. He didn''t even know how much money was in the card.

    Most importantly, he was so confident in handing the card to her. However, she didn''t care much about money. She had worked so hard to make money before because of the children in the orphanage. She never thought about what would happen if she had endless money. So she calmed down and joked, "Aren''t you afraid that I will run away with the money?"

    Li Xue''er''s performance at this time made Ye Fei more satisfied with her, and he smiled and said: "I believe you won''t, otherwise you wouldn''t have stayed in this orphanage. With your talent and appearance, what kind of life can''t you live?"

    Li Xue''er was shocked. Did he see something? So she tried to test him and said, "If you say I have talent, I can barely ept it, but with my looks, who would be interested in me?"

    Ye Fei smiled faintly and said: "Your disguise skills are good, but you can''t hide it from me, so you don''t have to pretend with me anymore. I don''t know about the scar but the es are fake."

    Li Xue''er was so shocked that she almost threw the card in her hand away. How did he see it? The disguise technique that she learned from Granny Li was so good that even the masters in the beauty salon couldn''t see any ws.

    But he saw it when he saw her for the first time. This made Li Xueer very curious about Ye Fei. What kind of person is he? When she first saw him, she thought he was just a boy like Zimao and the others, but as the conversation got deeper, she felt that he was extraordinary and even a little mysterious.

    At the same time, Li Xue''er also thought of a possibility, that is, since he has seen her true face, will he have any unreasonable demands on her? Aren''t there many big bosses who want to get beautiful women in this way? Although she has never experienced it, she has heard of many cases. What if he takes the opportunity to make such a request to her?

    Thinking of this possibility, Li Xue''er was surprised to find that she was not fully repulsive in her heart, and even had a little expectation. Although she had never experienced such feelings, let alone such things, she was twenty-six years old after all, and she was mature enough both mentally and physically to control this desires.

    In the dead of night, she also had that kind of desire, and even had that kind of dreams. The tall, handsome, kind, generous and even a little mysterious Ye Fei met all the characteristics of the perfect man she could imagine. Although he was still a teen in her eyes, she had to admit that she was a little moved.

    "Tell me your request." I don''t know what her mentality was, but Li Xueer actually said such a thing.

    Ye Fei was stunned by her and asked, "What request?"

    "You''ve given us so much money to help us, so you can''t possibly not ask for anything from me, right?" Li Xue''er said suggestively, "Tell me what you want."

    Ye Fei immediately understood what she was thinking from her slightly red face, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his heart. Could it be that he was such a person in her eyes?

    Yes, Ye Fei was somewhat amazed by her, and even coveted her perfect figure, but that was just a normal reaction of a normal man. Although Ye Fei was a little obsessed with the feeling after trying the ecstasy on Ye Ningshuang and Ye Yunqi, he didn''t like the kind ofbination without feelings.

    He now only had admiration and instinctive appreciation for Li Xue''er, but he didn''t have that kind of idea for her for the time being. However, seeing Li Xue''er''s generous and selfless look, he couldn''t help but want to tease her, so he pretended to be a pervert and looked at her body, andughed: "Then I will tell you my request."

    "Go ahead!" Li Xue''er was very nervous. She didn''t know how she would react if he made that request. Although she didn''t reject something happening between them, she still felt somewhat unwilling in her heart. Of course, if Ye Fei agreed to stay with her for the rest of his life, she would probably not even feel the slightest bit unwillingness.

    Ye Fei suddenly revealed an innocent smile like a baby: "My request is that you manage thepany seriously, and this orphanage should take in as many helpless children as possible in the future."

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 73: 73. Infinite Ambiguity

    "Ah?" Li Xueer couldn''t help but exim. She had never thought that Ye Fei''s conditions would be so lenient. Even if he didn''t say it, she would try her best to do it. It seemed that she had misunderstood him.

    For some reason, she felt a little disappointed in her heart. She didn''t know why, but she asked again, "That''s it? Don''t you have any other requirements?"

    "What else do you want me to ask for?" Ye Fei looked at her with a smile, his eyes full of teasing.

    "I..." Li Xueer felt her face was so hot that it was about to smoke. Fortunately, it was covered with fake skin, so he couldn''t see anything.

    She hurriedly said, "Of course nothing; don''t think about it." At this moment, their ages seemed to have been switched, as if Ye Fei was an adult and Li Xue''er was a shy little girl.

    What she didn''t know was that Ye Fei was not having a good time now. After experiencing the pussycat of his aunt and younger sister, Ye Fei was addicted to that kind of thing. Especially this morning, his younger sister failed to satisfy him, which made him feel angry. At this time, Li Xue''er, such a beautiful woman, shows such a tempting look. How could he not be tempted?

    It was just that his willpower was much stronger than that of ordinary people, so he finally held back. But he was afraid that if he stayed with her, he would really not be able to help but make some unreasonable demands, so he said, "Since there is nothing, I will go back first. You can handle thepany''s affairs." Then he turned around and left quickly.

    After Li Xue''er recovered, she was about to discuss thepany''s affairs with him, but he was about to leave, and he ran so fast as if he had seen a ghost. She hurriedly chased after him and shouted, "Wait a minute, I have something to tell you."

    Ye Fei regretted it when he turned to leave. Although he trusted Li Xueer very much, he had to maintain a strong mentality as the boss behind the scenes in order to run a bigpany. But now he was running away. What was going on? So after Li Xueer called out, he stopped abruptly, turned around, and asked, "Anything else?"

    Li Xue''er didn''t expect Ye Fei to stop as soon as she said so, without any buffering. At this time, she had already caught up with Ye Fei and was about to hit him, so she also imitated Ye Fei to stop in a hurry, but how could she have Ye Fei''s ability? When she stopped, her feet were unstable, and she couldn''t help but cry out and fall to Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei''s reaction was so fast that he could not let Li Xue''er fall in front of him. He held Li Xue''er''s arms, which were iling because of the fall, and gently pulled her soft body into his arms. Li Xue''er also hugged Ye Fei tightly as if she had grabbed a life-saving straw.

    It was not until he hugged Li Xue''er tightly that Ye Fei truly realized how curvaceous her figure was. Apart from anything else, the pair of breasts pressing against his chest, as far as he could feel, were not inferior to Ye Ningshuang''s.

    This made him involuntarily recall the wonderful feeling when Ye Ningshuang used this pair of wonderful things to wrap his dick. He was already a little unsatisfied, and he could no longer bear it. He stood up and pressed his hard cock against the soft belly of the beauty in his arms.

    Feeling the change in Ye Fei, although she had never experienced the real thing, Li Xue''er was a mature woman after all and naturally understood what was going on. However, she did not feel angry at all in her heart but instead had a feeling of pride. It seemed that Ye Fei was not uninterested in her but that he was a true gentleman. This discovery made her vague affection for Ye Fei even stronger.

    But good feelings aside, Li Xue''er was still an inexperienced young girl after all. She felt embarrassed to ept the posture of the two of them at this moment, so she struggled slightly.

    It would have been better if she didn''t struggle, but this struggle inevitably caused friction between their bodies, making Ye Fei''s thing even harder, and he didn''t know what was going on; it seemed to have eyes, and it got between Li Xueer''s legs, through their clothes, and pressed tightly against her sensitive valley that had never been touched by anyone.

    "Oh..." The tingling pleasure made Li Xueer unable to help but let out a soft moan. She even forgot to struggle for a moment and just fell weak into Ye Fei''s arms. She even hoped that he could push her harder.

    Ye Fei was also a little confused for a while, but Li Xue''er moan woke him up. He quickly pushed her away and said embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, I can''t help myself."

    Being pushed away by Ye Fei, Li Xue''er felt a little disappointed, but Ye Fei''s words made her shy again. This guy, why didn''t he just pretend that nothing happened? He had to bring it up again.

    Ye Fei certainly didn''t want to continue talking about this topic, so he changed the subject and asked, "By the way, you called me just now; is there something wrong?"

    "I want to ask, what kind ofpany do you n to start?" Finally getting down to business, Li Xue''er seemed to have changed all of a sudden. She was no longer as delicate and shy as before. A wise and capable temperament emanated from her, making Ye Fei even more satisfied with her.

    Ye Fei scratched his head and said, "I don''t have an idea about it now. Just do whatever you want. Just think of it as your test, where I''ll check if you can start and run apany or not."

    Ye Fei''s words made Li Xue''er speechless, but his actions also made Li Xue''er realize that he was still a kid about the same age as Zimao, so she rxed and spoke more naturally, smiling: "Then you, as a big boss, you have to point out a general direction for me, a working girl, right?"

    Ye Fei scratched his head again and said in distress, "I really don''t understand this thing. Anyway, do whatever makes money. I am only responsible for providing funds, and you can arrange other things. By the way, do you have any ideas?"

    Speaking of this, Li Xueer also became a little distressed: "Almost all the profitable industries in Wanghai are upied by the LiuYe family, and the profits of other industries are too small. If we want to expand, it is really difficult to get started."

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "It''s impossible for the LiuYe families to upy all the resources, right? It''s okay for us to be in the same industry as them."

    "But in this way, we will inevitably have topete with these two families. Isn''t this a bad idea?" Liu Fengyi has done a great favor to the orphanage. Li Xue''er doesn''t want to have any disputes with her family from the bottom of her heart.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 74: 74. Extreme Shock

    "That''s easy to handle." Ye Fei still smiled nonchntly: "Once there is any conflict of interest between us and the LiuYe family, then we will give in. As long as we don''t let them suffer any losses, it doesn''t matter if we lose a little."

    Though she didn''t want to be an enemy of the Liu family, Li Xue''er was even more unwilling to do what Ye Fei said and couldn''t help but hesitate and say, "But if that happens, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make any money, and we may even lose everything."

    "It''s okay; just go for it boldly. My funds are pretty big, and you can never lose it all." Ye Fei felt a headache. He didn''t expect that there were so many things to pay attention to when starting apany. So he simply gave Li Xue''er a statement that seemed ridiculous.

    Li Xue''er didn''t understand what he wanted to do and said angrily, "Why do you want to open apany? Why don''t you just donate some money to our orphanage? It will save me from opening apany that is sure to lose money."

    "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth." At this point, Ye Fei could only tell her his ultimate goal: "My name is Ye Fei, and the reason I want to open thispany is to secretly help the Liu and Ye families."

    "Ye Fei?" Li Xueer felt that the name was familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard it. She couldn''t help but look at Ye Fei in confusion.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "You know Liu Yiru from FeiYun Group, right? She''s my mother."

    "Are you the good-for-nothing Ye Fei?" Li Xue''er had been very interested in business since she was a child. Naturally, she knew Liu Yiru, the top businesswoman in Wanghai, very well. She even had a faint admiration for her.

    As for her son, she had also heard about him. Everyone secretly called him a good for nothing. At this moment, she was shocked and blurted out the name, but she was a little stunned after she finished calling him that.

    He was good for nothing? If this smart and strong boy was good for nothing, then there would probably be very few people in the world who were not good for nothing, right?

    Hearing Li Xue''er''s address to him, Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He didn''t expect that people outside would give him such a nickname. But he didn''t care much. After all, whether he was a waste or not was not up to them to decide. And this was exactly the effect he wanted now. It would be better if everyone thought he was a waste.

    This would also confuse those enemies in the dark. So he smiled and said, "Yes, it''s that, Ye Fei."

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to call you that." Li Xueer said a little embarrassedly, but she was secretly surprised in her heart. These children from aristocratic families are too well hidden, right? Who would have thought that a person who was called a waste would be such a generous and smart boy?

    Ye Fei smiled faintly and said, "It doesn''t matter. Everyone says that anyway. Even my little sister sometimes calls me that. I''m used to it. Is it okay now?"

    Ye Fei''s words made Li Xue''er feel less apologetic, but she still asked in confusion: "If that''s the case, why don''t you just inject the money into FeiYun Group? And what about the endless funds you mentioned?"

    Ye Fei now trusts Li Xue''er, and if he doesn''t tell her the truth, she might not be able to work with peace of mind, so he simply said openly, "My money was all stolen. I have an online nickname called ''Frail''. I guess you should have heard of it, right?"

    "Frail?!" "Frail?!" Li Xue''er finally couldn''t help but exim. How could she not be familiar with this name? Not only her, but there are probably not many people in the world who don''t know this name.

    The joint-wanted notices from dozens of countries have made him much more famous than Uncle la, who flew a ne into a building. However, no one knows who this person is until now.

    Though she doesn''t spend much time on the Inte, Li Xue''er, like most young people in the world, is amazed and admires this strong man who dares to challenge many powerful country and bussiness mongrels in the world. Sometimes she even fantasizes that one day she will have such an ability.

    In that case, the orphanage will no longer have to worry about their livelihood. But no matter how she fantasized, she never thought that this man who is madly admired by young people all over the world would actually appear in front of her alive, and he is only eighteen years old.

    As for Ye Fei''s lies, she has never thought about it because she believes that Ye Fei will never deceive her about this matter.

    Seeing Li Xue''er''s open mouth, Ye Fei just smiled faintly. Before he revealed his identity, he had already thought that this would happen, and there was nothing to be proud of about the ridiculous things he had done when he was immature in the past.

    Now that he thinks about it, he was really a little hot-headed at the time; otherwise, he wouldn''t have to hide like this if he wanted to help his family now.

    After Li Xue''er''s reaction improved a little, Ye Fei said, "Now you know why I can''t help our family openly, right?"

    Li Xueer nodded slightly. She naturally knew what would happen once Ye Fei''s identity was exposed. If he openly helped the family, it would undoubtedly increase the possibility a lot. Although she was still not 100% sure that nothing would happen, it was at least much more hidden.

    As for whether she would be in danger, she didn''t care at all. For the orphanage, she could even give up her life. What''s more, the current situation was equivalent to tying her and Ye Fei to the same line, which made her secretly happy deep in her heart.

    "Even my family doesn''t know my identity. In this world, besides me, you are the only one who knows this secret. So I hope that you will not tell this to anyone." Although Ye Fei understood that Li Xueer would definitely not say anything nonsense, the matter was too big, so he still reminded her seriously.

    "Don''t worry, even if I die, I won''t tell anyone about this!" Li Xueer also made a promise to him seriously. She felt an extremely sweet feeling in her heart. She didn''t expect that he actually believed in her so much. Now it was equivalent to putting his entire fortune and life on her. For a moment, she was so moved that she almost cried.

    Ye Fei, however, acted as if he had said something insignificant, with that indifferent smile on his face again, and said, "If there is no problem, I will go back; otherwise, I''m afraid I really won''t be able to catch up with the afternoon ss and use the money to have a good meal tonight in the orphanage."

    After that, he looked at Li Xue''er, who was standing there, and seeing that she seemed to be fine, he turned around and walked back to Grandma Li''s room.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 75: 75.New Position in the Classroom -R18

    Li Xue''er looked at Ye Fei''s back, her eyes a little confused. What kind of boy is this? He is full of youthful vitality, but not at all arrogant. Li Xueer knows that his life will definitely be extraordinary, even as dazzling as a beam of light in the dark night. She is like a moth now.

    Although she knows that if she flies over, she willpete with countless moths for the beam of light, and may even turn into ashes in the end, she still has the urge to rush towards him.

    Seeing Ye Feiing back, Lin Ling smiled at him, but Ye Yunqi pouted with dissatisfaction. She was very curious about Ye Fei and Li Xue''er going out together, and from Lin Ling''s look, she seemed to know what they were going to talk about. But no matter how she asked, Lin Ling just smiled and didn''t answer, which made Ye Yunqi feel a little disappointed.

    Her brother told Lin Ling everything but kept it from her. Could it be that she was still not as good as Lin Ling in her brother''s heart? Although she had epted the fact that she followed him with Lin Ling, Ye Yunqi still couldn''t help but have some thoughts ofpeting for favor.

    Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi have been in tune with each other since childhood, so YeYunqi could not hide her emotional changes.

    However, Ye Fei did not exin anything to her for the time being. Instead, he smiled and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back to school quickly, otherwise we will miss the afternoon ss."

    The baldy and guys now obeyed Ye Fei''s words. Naturally, Lin Ling would not object to Ye Fei''s words. Only Ye Yunqi snorted with some dissatisfaction, but she also knew that what her brother said was the truth, so she finally followed them out.

    When she arrived at the courtyard again, Li Xue''er had disappeared. Based on Ye Fei''s understanding of her, he knew that she had probably already started preparing for thepany. He didn''t want to ask more about it. With the huge amount of funds, he would find time to talk to his aunt, and then let Li Xue''er do her best. He believed that she could do a good job.

    Ye Fei was right. After watching Ye Fei leaving, Li Xue''er started to get busy. The first thing she did was to go to a nearby bank to check the bnce in her card. This shocked her again. There was no 10 million in it. It was a full 19.7 million, just a little short of 20 million.

    Ye Fei gave it to her as 10 million. However, thinking about Ye Fei''s other identity, she felt relieved. With such ability, money was really just a string of numbers to him.

    Now that she had such a huge amount of funds, it was just a matter of a word to start anypany he wanted. However, Li Xue''er was still prepared to seriously consider it. Although Ye Fei only wanted thispany to be a secret backing for the Liu and Ye families, she still wanted thepany to make a profit.

    As for the extra 9.7 million in the card, she was also prepared to invest it all into thepany. She never thought of withholding part of it while Ye Fei was unaware.

    The orphanage was quite far from the school. Although Ye Fei and his friends hurried, they were still a littlete when they arrived at the school. The first ss in the afternoon had already begun.

    In front of the teaching building, Ye Fei told the baldy and his guys that he would look for them in a few days, then said goodbye to them and quickly went to the ssroom on the fourth floor. The three of them were a little different from the bald guys, as they seldom skipped sses.

    When they arrived at the ssroom, they were surprised to find that there was no one here. After looking at the schedule, they remembered that the first ss this afternoon was chemistry ss. They thought that all the ssmates had gone to theboratory.

    Looking at Ye Yunqi who was sitting aside with a pouty mouth and sulking, Ye Fei quietly winked at Lin Ling, and Lin Ling smiled slightly and said, "This ss is very important. I have to go to theb. Qiqi, are you going?"

    Ye Yunqi was somewhat resentful towards Lin Ling at this time. Seeing her asking him, she said without thinking, "I''m not going!"

    Lin Ling smiled nonchntly and said, "You guys chat slowly, I''ll go first." Then she walked out of the ssroom and closed the door behind her.

    Now Ye Fei and his sister were the only ones left in the ssroom. Ye Fei no longer had any concerns. He came behind Ye Yunqi, hugged her gently, and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you angry?"

    "I am not!" Ye Yunqi said angrily, "What are you doing here? Go and apany your wife." Although she said this, she fell softly into Ye Fei''s arms without struggling.

    Ye Fei chuckled and said, "I am apanying my wife right now. Come on, dear wife, tell your husband, who has offended you?"

    Ye Fei''s words "dear wife" immediately dispelled the little anger in Ye Yunqi''s heart, but she still said a little aggrievedly: "Am I really not as important as Lingling in your heart? Why do you tell her instead of me when you have something to say?"

    Ye Fei knew that she must be angry about this matter, so he simply told her the whole thing, and finally said: "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but Baldy and the others were there at the time, and I told Lingling first because she knows more about this, and I just wanted to seek her opinion."

    "Brother, I''m sorry." After listening to Ye Fei''s exnation, Ye Yunqi felt very sorry. She turned around gently, snuggled into Ye Fei''s arms and said softly: "Am I too narrow-minded? Don''t worry, I will learn from Lingling in the future and never cause trouble for you again."

    Ye Fei was startled, and hurriedly held her little face with both hands, looking at her seriously and said: "Who said you made trouble for me? Brother likes you to make trouble the most, and you should not learn from Lingling. She has her good points, and you have your good points. If you learn to be like Lingling, then what do I need you for?"

    "Really? You won''t be mad at me even if I y tricks on you?" Although Ye Yunqi was asking, she was already certain in her heart. A sweet smile appeared on her beautiful face, which still had some traces of tears.

    "Of course, that will make me like you more." Ye Fei looked at the beautiful face of his little sister, and his heart began to itch again. He had been holding it back today, and just now he had had an incident with the mature beauty Li Xue''er in the orphanage.

    Although he held back at that time, the fire in his heart became even stronger. Now he naturally did not want to miss such a good opportunity. Whileforting his little sister, his big hands had already reached into her loose school uniform and moved on her chest.

    "Ohh~" After her brother''s developmentst night and this morning, Ye Yunqi''s body was much more sensitive than before. She couldn''t help but scream out when he gently touched her. However, she knew where she was and hurriedly stopped him, "Brother, please don''t do it here, okay?"

    The current environment made Ye Fei feel particrly stimting. How could he listen to her? Heughed and said, "What''s the big deal? There''s no outsider here anyway. Come, brother will make youfortable first."

    As he said that, one hand had already torn open his little sister''s bra, and used two fingers to pinch her slightly hardened little flesh bead and gently twisted it, while the other hand slipped into her school uniform skirt, and through her underwear, he gently starts fingering her.

    *Slick....*Slick...

    Ye Yunqi was also extremely obsessed with the happiness she hadst night and this morning, and she also knew that no outsiders woulde to the ssroom before the ss was over, so after just a short while, Ye Fei made her wet. She also began to fight back, putting her little hand into her brother''s pants, holding the cock that fascinated her and starting to stroke it.

    After ying like this for a while, the brother and sister felt unsatisfied. Ye Fei suddenly remembered a posture he had seen on his mobile phone in the morning, and couldn''t help but want to try it. Moreover, the current environment was indeed not suitable for their usual posture.

    Standing up gently, Ye Fei said "Qiqiy down on the bench and raise your ass towards your brother."

    Ye Yunqi obedientlyy over and raised her ass high towards her brother. Arge blush appeared on her beautiful face. Although he had fucked her pussy before, this posture was too embarrassing. If her brother really fucked her from behind, wouldn''t that be the same as a dogs?

    Ye Fei also confirmed his little sister''s idea at this time. He reached out and lifted the skirt to her waist, and then pulled her panties that had been wet with vaginal fluid down to her knees. Then he unzipped his pants, took out the cock that had already been as hard as an iron rod, and rubbed the rough big ns hard on the little sister''s tender pussy.

    "Ughm~~"

    Seeing that her brother was really going to fuck her like this, Ye Yunqi felt even more shy, but when she thought about being fucked by her beloved brother in this position, she felt a strange and exciting feeling again, and wanted to try it immediately.

    When Ye Fei rubbed her again, the desire in her heart became even stronger, and she hurriedly pushed her ass back, wanting to swallow the big cock that could bring her infinite joy into her little cunt.

    But Ye Fei seemed to be deliberately going against the little sister. When she moved back, he would step back slightly, so that she could never get what she wanted. Even if she seized the opportunity and hit harder, she could only get the big ns into her vagina a little bit, but it would be pulled out by Ye Fei quickly, making the itchiness and emptiness in her vagina even worse.

    After doing this for a while, Ye Yunqi turned around and looked at her brother with some dissatisfaction, her eyes full of resentment.

    Ye Fei chuckled and said, "Do you want my dick inside you? Just tell me if you do." As he said that, he held his dick and rubbed it hard on her little pussy.

    Being with her brother, Ye Yunqi had nothing to be embarrassed about, and said, "My dear husband, I want you to fuck me quickly!"

    Ye Fei was dissatisfied and shook his head: "No, you have to call me brother, we are biological siblings!"

    Ye Yunqi finally knew what her brother wanted to hear, and this reminded her that the man who was about to fuck her was her biological brother.

    This thought made her feel extremely excited, so she gently swung her buttocks, turned around and looked at her brother coquettishly, and said in a lewd voice: "Good brother, Qiqi''s dear brother, Qiqi''s little cunt is so sad, please fuck me quickly, use your big cock to fuck your dear sister hard!"

    Ye Fei was very satisfied. He took one of her little hands and asked her to hold his cock. He smiled and said, "Put it in yourself!"

    Ye Yunqi grasped her brother''s big cock which was covered with a lot of her own vaginal fluid, led it to her little pussy, pressed it against her pussy hole, and then pushed her ass back hard. At the same time, Ye Fei also thrust his waist violently, and the big cock which was 20 centimeters long waspletely inserted into the little sister''s delicate little pussy.

    And because the cock was too big, most of the ns was pushed into her delicate uterus.

    "Ohhhh~ughmm~ " Ye Yunqi finally got the big cock she longed for, and couldn''t help but let out a long moan of pleasure.

    *Pa....*Pa....*Pa...

    "Ahh~ahn~brother fuck your Qiqi hard!"

    "You little slut do you like your brother cock!."

    " Ahhn~Yess~Yesh~Qiqi love it."

    In order to make her brother fuck her more happily and make herself morefortable, Ye Yunqi kept calling out the words that Ye Fei loved to hear, such as good brother, dear brother, and big cock brother.

    Ye Fei was also very happy at this time. He put his hands on the little sister''s chest, grabbed her pair of small but firm breasts, squeezed them hard, and fucked her madly with all his strength.

    Pa....*Pa....*Pa..

    "Heok~ ahn ~ahhh~ ohh~faster!! big brother.''''

    Pa....*Pa....*Pa..

    "Heuot ~ahhn~ ughm ~yes~.''''

    "Heok~ ahhn~ahhhn ~ I''m cummingg brother."

    The stimtion of the new body position, the stimtion ofnguage, and her brother''s crazy impact made Ye Yunqi scream and cum in less than five minutes, her upper body falling on the table, gasping for breath.

    But Ye Fei did not let her go. He pulled one of her legs out of her panties, lifted it up to the side, made her stand on one foot, and then began to move his cock in and out of her little pussy quickly and forcefully.

    *Pa...*Pa....*Pa...

    "Ahhn. ahn ..ahh ..ahhn.. ughn... ahhn"

    "Ahhn~ I''m cummingggg again!!"

    In this way, Ye Yunqi''s tender pussy bit Ye Fei''s cock tighter, making the cock experience more intense friction when going in and out. Because Ye Yunqi had just orgasmed, her little pussy was extremely sensitive, so in less than three minutes, she orgasmed again.

    Ye Yunqi, who had orgasmed twice, was now unable to stand. If it weren''t for her brother''s extremely hard cock, she would have sat on the ground. She looked back at Ye Fei helplessly.

    Ye Fei also knew her current situation, so he gently pulled out his cock, sat back on the chair, pointed at his cock that was sticking up high, and said with a smile: "Sit on it yourself."

    Being fucked from behind by her brother just now had already made Ye Yunqi feel the pleasure of this new position. Now seeing that her brother had changed his way of ying, how could she not agree?

    She tore off the panties that were hanging on her knees and stuffed them into her brother school shirt pocket, then lifted her legs and sat astride her brother''s body. She reached out and grasped the big cock that was slippery because of her own love juices, aimed it at her cunt that she had been longing for, and sat down hard.

    "Ahhhh~ So hot brother ! Ahhn ahn ~"

    "Qiqi your pussy is so tight and warm! "

    The bone-eroding pleasure made the brother and sister scream at the same time.

    Ye Yunqi, who had taken the initiative, was just about to have a good time riding on her brother, but suddenly a voice rang out from the door, almost making them lose their souls: "Why didn''t you two go to ss?"

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 76: 76.Caught nearly-R18

    Fortunately, Ye Fei''s body at this time was far superior to that of ordinary people, otherwise he would have been frightened to the point of getting fear paralysis. But even so, he felt a sudden surge below and almost couldn''t help but ejacting.

    "Qiqi brother is cumming!"

    "Ohhhn~Brothwr! Qiqi is cumminngg too."

    However, Ye Yunqi was even worse off than him. She was already on the verge of copse because she was already very unfamiliar with this new posture. Now she was frightened by the sound and couldn''t help but moan. She hugged her brother''s neck tightly with her arms, and her body trembled violently.

    Arge amount of pure internal energy gushed out along with the liquid, which was already the third time it came out. It was instantly absorbed by Ye Fei, and then poured into her body again through transformation.

    The brother and sister who had identallypleted a dual cultivation knew who wasing without even looking, because they were too familiar with the voice. The person who came was none other than their aunt''s confidant, Yu Wuxia, who also had a very good rtionship with Ye Yunqi and was their ss teacher.

    Yu Wuxia, who was standing at the door, did note to look for the brother and sister on purpose. She did not have any sses in the afternoon, so she went to the fourth floor as usual when she took a walk. Unexpectedly, she saw someone did not go to the experiment ss, but stayed in the ssroom, so she wanted toe in and ask what was going on.

    As soon as she entered the door, she heard Ye Yunqi''s moan, which she could not tell whether it was pain or happiness. At the same time, she also noticed that she was sitting astride Ye Fei''s body, falling powerlessly in his arms, with an abnormal blush on her face.

    Although she had never done this kind of thing with a man, she isn''t clueless about this.

    The way the brother and sister looked now made her instinctively think of one thing, because that posture, that expression, really made people unable to help but doubt, but she smiled self-deprecatingly, wondering if it was because she hadn''t had her period for a long time and she was too depressed that she started to have wild thoughts.

    They were twin brother and sister, how could they do this kind of thing, not to mention this was a ssroom. The most important thing was, with Ye Fei''s body, could he support such a posture?

    Yu Wuxia gave up this spection and didn''t think about it any more. She thought Ye Yunqi was feeling unwell, so she walked over quickly and asked with concern: "Qiqi, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Ye Yunqi was so shy that she almost died. She was worried about not being able to find a good excuse, but Yu Wuxia had already found one for her. So she followed her words and said, "Yes, maybe I caught a coldst night. I feel a little ufortable. I may have a fever."

    "Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Yu Wuxia was shocked. She knew Ye Yunqi''s strength. It was impossible for her to catch a cold. But her face was red at this moment, and she really looked like she had a fever. She couldn''t help but worry.

    How could she know that Ye Yunqi didn''t have a fever at all, but was just horny.

    Ye Yunqi didn''t dare to leave Ye Fei''s body at this time. Once she stood up, it would be better if she had her skirt to cover it, but the thing that Ye Fei left deep inside her would be exposed to Yu Wuxia''s eyes, so she hurriedly said: "I''m fine, and I''ve taken medicine. I''ll be fine after a rest."

    "But I''m still a little worried. How about we go to the infirmary downstairs to check it out?" Yu Wuxia and Ye Yunqi have a very good rtionship, so it''s natural that she can''t be relieved just by saying a word.

    Ye Yunqi smiled and said, "I''m really fine, Aunt Yu, you know I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child, and I know my body much better than ordinary people."

    After she said that, Yu Wuxia felt that it made sense, so she stopped worrying and smiled slightly, "Since you''re fine, you should get off your brother. You''re so old, why are you still acting like a spoiled child with your brother? And aren''t you afraid that his body can''t handle it?"

    What Ye Yunqi feared most was getting off her brother, so she smiled and said, "He''s fine. Now he is strong too and this is a good way to exercise him!"

    As she spoke, she moved gently a few times to show that Ye Fei could fully bear her weight. But she forgot one thing, that is, at this moment, the two of them were connected in the most intimate way.

    Her movement caused Ye Fei''s hot and hard thing to move a few times inside her body, making the two of them almost scream out with pleasure, especially Ye Yunqi. Since she had just erupted, that ce was extremely sensitive. Now, doing this, and in front of Yu Wuxia, who was like an older sister, made her so excited that she almost squirted again.

    Looking at his younger sister who was trying hard to hold back the pleasure, Ye Fei couldn''t help but have a bad idea. He smiled and turned his head back towards Wuxia on the door and said, "Aunt Yu, don''t worry. I''m in a lot better shape now. If you don''t believe me, just look!"

    As he said that, he pushed up lower body up a few times, causing Ye Yunqi who was sitting on him to jump a few times as well.

    It didn''t matter that he shook her, but Ye Yunqi suffered a lot. As he shook her, the huge and strong thing hit the tender part of Ye Yunqi''s deepest part desperately for several times, making Ye Yunqi unable to hold back any longer.

    "Agghhn~"

    She opened her mouth and let out a soft moan, but fortunately she reacted quickly enough, and the soft moan had turned into a sound close to a scream when it came out. She also took the opportunity to hug her brother''s neck tightly, not letting him move again, and said coquettishly: "What are you doing? You scared me! If you scare me again, I won''t y with you anymore!"

    Ye Fei also knew that he had gone too far. If Yu Wuxia found out, it would be really difficult to deal with. Although they would tell their mother about this rtionship one day, now was not the right time, so he smiled apologetically and said, "Okay, okay, dear sister, I won''t dare to do it again. Don''t be angry."

    Yu Wuxia looked at this pair of golden-like siblings with some amusement, thinking that if they were not born of the same mother, they would really be a natural match. And Ye Yunqi''s words "I don''t want to y with you anymore" made herugh even more.

    She didn''t expect that Ye Yunqi, who was already sixteen years old, could still say words that only a child under ten years old could say. What she didn''t know was that the real meaning of "I don''t want to y with you anymore" was only understood by Ye Fei and his sister, which was that ''if you do this again, you won''t be allowed to y with me anymore''.

    Yu Wuxia had to prepare for her ss, so she couldn''t chat with Ye Fei any longer. Ye Yunqi had nothing to do, so she wanted to leave. But when she saw them sitting together in a hug, she felt that it was inappropriate, so she reminded them, "Fei, Qiqi, you are already big kids. You''d better be careful with your actions in the future, otherwise it will be bad if people misunderstand you."

    Ye Yunqi smiled secretly in her heart, but showed an innocent look on her face and asked, "What''s misunderstanding?"

    Yu Wuxia was a little stunned. It seemed that Ye Yunqi didn''t understand her words. It would be difficult for her to exin it in front of Ye Fei, so she could only smile and said, "It''s nothing. Just be careful in the future."

    But in her heart, she was thinking that it seemed like she had to have a chance to talk to Ye Yunqi alone.

    -TO BE CONTINUED

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 77: 77. Awkward Lingerie Shop-R18

    Ye Yunqi watched Yu Wuxia disappear until she was gone, and then she let gopletely. However, the lust that had not been fully released before she rxed broke out again.

    At this time, Ye Fei was not idle either. Just when Yu Wuxia left, he started to move. However, Ye Yunqi was too nervous to feel much for a while.

    *Pa...*Pa...*Pa...

    "Ahhn ~ ahhn~"

    Now, she was excited again and began to twist her body quickly, and whispered in Ye Fei''s ear:

    "Brother~harder!"

    "My little nympho how hungry are you? ..huh!"

    "Ahhn~ ohh~heok~ I''m always hungry for your cock ! Ahhhn~"

    It was not until the end of the ss that the brother and sister ended the battle in the ssroom. Perhaps stimted by Yu Wuxia''s move, Ye Fei finally exploded as he wished.

    However, he still did not dare to fill Ye Yunqi up as he said in the morning, but instead exploded into his sister''s sweet little mouth again.

    Ye Yunqi, who was infinitely satisfied both physically and mentally, licked her brother''s dick very carefully and sucked it clean, then stood up from the squatting position andy back in her brother''s arms, but suddenly felt a little cold down there, and then she remembered that she had taken off her underwear in excitement just now.

    After taking out the underwear from his pocket, Ye Yunqi found that she could no longer wear it because she had produced too much water under her brother''s caressing.

    The little cutie was already wet beyond recognition. Moreover, this was not ordinary water and it was difficult to dry up quickly.

    Seeing his little sister holding her little cutie with a worried look on her face, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel pity for her. Although she might not be very gentle sometimes, there was one thing that was mostmendable about her, which was that no matter when and under what circumstances, she would obey his orders without asking about the consequences.

    She even allowed herself to do such a ridiculous thing in the ssroom. This attachment, which could be said to have reached its extreme, was something that even Lin Ling couldn''t do. So what reason did he have not to love and care for her for the rest of his life?

    Seeing that there was still some time left, Ye Fei gently kissed the little sister on the lips gently and said with a smile: "If you can''t wear it, don''t wear it. Wait a minute, I''ll go downstairs and buy you one."

    After saying that, he ran out without waiting for Ye Yunqi''s consent.

    Ye Yunqi looked at her brother''s back, her eyes full of infatuation, and her heart was also extremely sweet. He was always a little shy, and it was already embarrassing for him to buy underwear by himself, not to mention buying women''s underwear?

    But for her sake, he actually went without hesitation. Thinking about how she was angry that he treated Lin Ling better than herself, she couldn''t help butugh. She made up her mind.

    As long as he could always treat her like this, he could like whoever he liked. Why should she think so much? And thinking about the ecstasy just now, this guy was too powerful. If she was alone, she is afraid she really couldn''t bear it.

    Just like what Ye Yunqi thought, Ye Fei was only an eighteen-year-old boy after all. He was usually embarrassed to buy his own underwear, and most of the time it was done by Aunt Zhang. What''s more, he wanted to buy underwear for girls, so he hesitated for a long time in front of the women''s underwear section of the supermarket outside the school gate before he gritted his teeth and walked in.

    Looking at the dazzling array of various underwear hanging inside, Ye Fei couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. He had never noticed before that girls'' underwear could be divided into so many styles, but he knows theye in different size when his whole family went to a private beachst year.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s silly look, the saleswoman in the supermarket thought he was a troubled teenager who liked to do some unknown things with women''s underwear.

    However, she didn''t dislike such people, because if she met such people, she could sell one or even more pieces of sexy underwear with huge profits by just fooling them a little. So she came up to him with a smile and asked, "Young man, are you buying clothes for your girlfriend?"

    "Uh, ah? Yes." Ye Fei was a little dazed by the various types of underwear, and it took him a while to react to the aunt''s words.

    Ye Fei''s hesitation made the aunt more certain of her guess. She was also a sly person. She picked up a pair of ck, almostpletely transparentce panties from the side and introduced them: "What do you think of this one? ck represents mystery. If you let your girlfriend wear it, you gently spread her legs, and then that beautiful ce will appear in front of you in this mystery.

    What kind of scene would that be ?"

    It has to be said that the olddy has a way. Ye Fei couldn''t help but be moved by what she said, but he rejected it in the end. Although Ye Yunqi was very open when doing that kind of love thing with him, she was still a very pure girl. This kind of overly provocative thing was not suitable for her, so he shook her head gently.

    The olddy was not discouraged, and introduced him several models in session, all of which were extremely sexy, but Ye Fei rejected them all. Finally, he picked out a pair of cute white panties embroidered with cartoon patterns.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s final choice, the auntie couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. Although this pair of panties was also extremely high-end and the profit after selling it was no less than the ones she introduced, she still felt a little upset about having misjudged this boy.

    Ye Fei took the box from the aunt and was about to check out, but suddenly thought that although those pieces were not suitable for his younger sister, they were suitable for his aunt. Why not buy them and give them to her as a gift?

    She would definitely be very happy, and he could also let her wear them for him. Wouldn''t that kill two birds with one stone? So he turned around and said to the aunt, "Pack up the pieces I just saw."

    The olddy was overjoyed. She had just noticed that the clothes Ye Fei was wearing seemed to be very expensive, so she had introduced only the best items to him.

    As long as she could sell one, her day''s work would not be in vain. She did not expect Ye Fei to buy all of them, so she hurriedly packed them for him, fearing that he would change his mind after a while. At the same time, she was thinking, this kid is pretending quite well, and in the end he bought these pieces too, right?

    At this moment, Ye Fei no longer cared about what the olddy would think. He was very distressed because he bought high-end items, so each item had an independent packaging box. In this way, it became a big bag in his hand.

    It''s already time for the ss to end. If he carries a big bag of women''s underwear to the ssroom like this, he might as well be dead. But he can''t just open them here, right?

    Ye Fei, who was in distress, couldn''t help but think of the storage function when he turned into a barbarian. Unfortunately, once he turned back, he couldn''t feel the existence of that space. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be great to put these things in it? Thinking of this, Ye Fei found that his hand was lighter, and he looked down, only to see that the big bag in his hand had disappeared.

    -To be continued

    Your DONATION is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 78: 78. Establishment of the Companies

    Ye Fei was startled and looked around quickly. He found that no one noticed him, so he put it down. However, he was still very surprised that the bag suddenly disappeared.

    This feeling is simr to the feeling when he put away the two swords after the transformation that day. Could it be?

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but get a little excited. He hurried to a corner where no one would pass by, thinking about taking out the bag. Sure enough, the bag that suddenly disappeared suddenly appeared in his hand again.

    Ye Fei was so happy that he almost jumped up. Although he still could not feel the existence of that space, and it was even more impossible for him to directly see the situation inside the space, he was sure that he could still use the storage function without changing his form.

    Just think about that huge space. It would be much more convenient for him to do something or bring something with him in the future. He just didn''t know if it could amodate living things. It seemed that he would have to find a chance to try itter.

    Satisfied, Ye Fei quickly returned to the ssroom. It was still getting out of ss time, and there were not many people in the ssroom. However, Lin Ling had already returned. However, Ye Yunqi did not sit with her but sat in her own seat. Perhaps she was afraid that Lin Ling would discover her current vacuum state.

    Just then, the door swung open, and Ye Fei walked in. He was holding a small bag, which he quickly hid behind his back as he approached Ye Yunqi''s desk.

    "Hey, Yunqi," he whispered, leaning down. "I got something for you."

    Ye Yunqi''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "What is it?"

    Ye Fei nced around the room to make sure no one was paying attention. "I need you toe with me outside for a moment."

    Ye Yunqi nodded, gathering her things and standing up. They both made their way out of the ssroom, slipping through the door and into the hallway. The bustling sounds of the school faded as they walked toward the bathroom.

    When they reached the quiet corridor near the bathroom, Ye Fei pulled out the small bag from behind his back and handed it to Ye Yunqi. She peeked inside and saw a pair of bright, colorful cartoon pants. Her eyes widened with delight.

    "You got these for me?" she asked, a smile spreading across her face.

    "Yeah," Ye Fei replied, rubbing the back of his neck. "I know how much you love cartoons. I saw them at the supermarket and thought of you."

    Ye Yunqi hugged her brother tightly. "Thanks, brother. I love them!"

    Ye Fei chuckled, returning the hug briefly. "No problem. Now, let''s get you into these before ss starts. You can wear them in the bathroom so no one sees."

    They slipped into the bathroom, and Ye Fei walked straight to her, took out the cute cartoon pants with a smile, and slowly helped her put them on despite her struggles. During the process, he inserted his fingers into the little hole that fascinated him and fiddled with it, making Ye Yunqi blush and look around with guilty eyes as if someone were watching them inside the cubicle.

    ***

    In the following few days, Ye Fei and his sister lived their previous life of going to and from ss, but now Ye Fei hardly attended sses during the day. During these few days, he used his specially made PDA to browse through the countries that had issued wanted orders for him and those that had not issued wanted orders but were hostile to him.

    He searched their data thoroughly, but this time he had learned his lesson and did not leave his reputation of being "Frail" as arrogantly as before. Instead, he put up the logos of several world-famous cyber hacking organizations, and those hacking organizations were the first to im responsibility for the incident.

    In addition, Ye Fei had always been making trouble before and had never made any money, so until now no one had suspected him. People just marveled that there were so many talented people in this era, and they didn''t know who was more powerful, this unknown master or the dreaded "Frail".

    Now Ye Fei himself didn''t know how much money was in those anonymous cards of his. Firstly, he had no concept of money and was toozy to look at it. Secondly, the number was sure to be so huge that he didn''t dare to look at it for a moment because he felt that the fact that he could get so much money so easily was a kind of uncertainty about his mother''s hard work.

    She was his goddess, and he would not do anything that was not good for her, even if it was just a thought.

    Of course, making money in various countries is just Ye Fei''s spare time activity. The main reason why he brought this handheldputer to school is to make it convenient to ess thoseponent forums.

    In the past few days, he would study several new methods during the day and try them out with his younger sister at night. Ye Yunqi was very open-minded in this regard, and the object was her beloved brother, so naturally she obeyed him in everything, allowing him to enjoy the fun of this kind of thing.

    If his younger sister really couldn''t stand it, even so, he would toss her until the early morning every day. However, although he could only sleep for a short time every day, he would be very energetic the next day.

    In addition to allowing the younger sister''s mental skills to show signs of breaking through to the sixth level, the crazy lovemaking in the past few days also made them discover another effect. Ye Fei''s skills can not only improve people''s strength through dual cultivation, but they also have the effect of beautifying.

    After being nourished by him, Ye Yunqi now has the charming temperament of both a young girl and a young woman. Her appearance is even more stunningly beautiful, and she has the faint aura of an ethereal fairy. She has surpassed all the women in one fell swoop and has be the most beautiful woman in the family, and even in the whole of Wanghai, without a doubt.

    ***

    Li Xue''er is really a practical person. In just a few days, she has already built thepany''s structure. Although she has no pursuit of money, Li Xue''er is a very ambitious person in her career. After knowing Ye Fei''s other identity, shepletely let go.

    She originally wanted to build apany first and then develop it slowly, but now she has directly created sevenpanies covering various industries and merged them all together to form a grouppany called "Autumn.".

    For a time, the entire Wanghai businessmunity was panicked. After all, the registered capital of each of the seven majorpanies under the group is no less than $7¨C10 million. With such momentum, how can they not be in danger? As for the money, Ye Fei had sent more money to her afterst time.

    Even the LiuYe family couldn''t sit still and sent a lot of people to investigate this behemoth that had just surfaced, but they were full of doubts after checking. The actual controller of this group turned out to be a woman under 30 years old, and she was the assistant to the director of an orphanage a few days ago.

    She was running around for the livelihood of those children every day, but the people behind her could not be found.

    Ye Fei had no idea about this. If he knew that thepany he set up to help his family made his family scared first, he would not know whether he would be proud or me himself.

    Today is Friday again.

    Lin Ling once again invited Ye Fei and his sister to her house to y, but Ye Fei hadn''t seen his goddess for five days and missed her very much. Moreover, he hadn''t been close to her since the summer vacation.

    He didn''t want to miss the opportunity today, so he could only suppress his heartache, reject the disappointed Lin Ling, and promise her solemnly that he would go to her house next weekend and spend two days with her. This made Lin Ling happy again.

    After saying goodbye to Lin Ling, Ye Fei and his sister just walked out of the school gate and saw Ye Ningshuang at the gate with a smile on her face.

    -To be continued

    ....

    Yes, Mc is a little simp to his goddess. Don''t me me!! Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 79: 79. Goddesss Troubles

    Today, Ye Ningshuang seemed to have dressed up specially, with ayer of light makeup on her face, which made her already beautiful and extraordinarily charming. However, she was still wearing the same clothes asst week but of different colour. Moreover, the sharp-eyed Ye Fei could see that the stockings wrapped around her jade legs were the same pair that he had torn at the crotch that day.

    Seeing all this, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel impulsive again. At the same time, he also remembered the sexy underwear he had ced in the space. He really wanted to let her wear it and show it to him.

    Although his younger sister had cooperated better and better under his development, the mature and charming style of his aunt was something she could never learn as a girl. Moreover, he had learned so many skills that he would definitely be able to convince her.

    But although he was moved, Ye Fei still did not change his mind about going home to apany his goddess. No matter what time it was, in his heart, she was always the most beautiful and the woman he loved the most, and no one could rece her.

    "Xiaoman, Qiqi, how about going to your aunt''s house this weekend?" Ye Ningshuang spoke in the same tone she used to speak to children, but she felt a little awkward in her heart.

    Her mentality this time waspletely different from thest time. Now she was like a young wife who had not seen her husband for a long time. When she saw Ye Fei, she actually felt a little excitement in her heart that only appeared in her teenage years.

    "I''m afraid it''s not possible. I have to go home to be with my mother this week." Ye Fei smiled apologetically at Ye Ningshuang. The loving look that shed in his eyes made Ye Ningshuang extremely happy despite her disappointment. It''s not that he disliked herself; he just liked his mother more.

    "Well, Qiqi, what about you? Your brother went therest week, so you can go to your aunt''s ce this week." Ye Ningshuang didn''t have much hope in the first ce. She knew the position of Liu Yiru in Ye Fei''s heart, and she had never thought ofpeting with her, so although she was a little disappointed, she was not dissatisfied.

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but look at Ye Fei. She now regarded herself as her brother''s little wife, and she unconsciously wanted to ask his opinion on everything.

    Ye Fei''s heart moved. They were both the women with whom he had the closest rtionship. Although he could not confess to them now, they would know each other one day, and they might even have to live together. It would be better to let them apany each other for a while to cultivate their rtionship. So he nodded and said, "That''s fine, Qiqi, you can apany Aunt."

    "Okay, aunt, do you have anything good prepared for me?" Ye Yunqi nodded obediently. Although she didn''t want to be separated from Ye Fei, once they returned home, the two of them would no longer be able to do the things they loved. Instead of seeing him but not being able to eat, it would be better to apany her lonely aunt. After all, she still loved her very much.

    "Of course. Let''s go now. I guarantee you''ll be surprised when we get home. Let this Little bad guy wait here by himself." Ye Ningshuangughed. In her heart, she hadpletely regarded Ye Fei as her man. When she spoke, she unconsciously used the name they used when they were making love.

    Ye Yunqi didn''t think much about it and said with a smile, "Okay, let''s let this bad guy wait here!" Then she took her aunt''s arm and got into her car with her almost hanging on her.

    Ye Fei watched them leave with a smile. He felt relieved to see them getting along so well with each other.

    After waiting for a while, a very low-key ck Bently drove over from the other direction of the school and slowly stopped in front of Ye Fei. As the car door slowly opened, a figure that made Ye Fei excited appeared in front of him. It was his goddess, Liu Yiru.

    "Xiaoman, have you been waiting for a long time? I''m sorry; Mom had something to do,so she gotte. Where''s Qiqi?" Looking at her beloved son, Liu Yiru unloaded all her burdens and revealed a faint smile, but Ye Fei was sharp enough to see a hint of helplessness in her eyes.

    "Mom!" Ye Fei yelled and rushed over, hugging his mother, who was half a head shorter than him, tightly in his arms. He couldn''t tell whether he wanted to act coquettishly or had some other idea.

    Liu Yiru also hugged her son''s increasingly strong body, patted him gently on the back with her small hands, and said with a smile, "Okay, you''re already this big, and you still want your mother to hold you? You still haven''t told me where Qiqi is."

    Though he was reluctant, Ye Fei still let go of his mother''s soft body and said with a smile, "Aunt Ningshuang came just now and took her away."

    "So that''s how it is. Let''s go then. We haven''t seen each other for two weeks, and your sisters miss you very much." Liu Yiru said as she opened the car door and got in with her son. As for the bicycle of Ye Fei and his sister, since they knew someone woulde to pick them up, they simply didn''t take it after school and left it in the school''s bikeport.

    After getting in the car, Ye Fei first greeted his mother''s secretary and driver, Miss Li. Miss Li had the same status as Zhou Mingming with his aunt. She was his mother''s most attentive assistant, besides Lin Ling''s mother. Although she was not as beautiful as Zhou Mingming, she was very capable.

    Miss Li also nodded politely to Ye Fei and then slowly started the car. Ye Fei and his mother sat in the back seat. Ye Fei took his mother''s soft little hand, held it with his own hands, and asked softly, "Mom, you seem to have something bothering you. Can you tell me about it?"

    Liu Yiru looked at her son, who was bing more and more sensible, and smiled with relief: "It''s nothing, just some things in thepany. You won''t understand even if I tell you."

    Ye Fei took his mother''s soft body a step too far and held it in his arms, saying coquettishly, "Good mother, just tell me, I have grown up and can help you share your worries."

    Liu Yiru was slightly stunned when she heard this, and then she realized that her son is now eighteen years old. When he is at this age, he should have started to get involved in some family businesses.

    But she still treated him as a child, which was really inappropriate. After all, his body is fine now, and it is time for him to experience some things. Otherwise, staying in the greenhouse all the time will not be conducive to his growth.

    Feeling her son''s broad and strong chest, Liu Yiru gently twisted her body and found afortable position for herself. She seemed to have found something to rely on in her heart, and she rxed immediately.

    She said almost confessingly, "A new grouppany called Autumn hase to Wanghai these days. It''s very powerful and is not inferior to our old groups at all. With it, I''m afraid it will be more difficult for us in the future."

    -To be continued

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 80: 80. Sleeping with the Goddess

    Ye Fei then realized that his kindness had actually done a bad thing. Looking at his worried mother, he couldn''t help but feel extremely distressed. He hugged her a little tighter but gently stroked her soft, long hair and said softly, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine, mom. I have a hunch that the Autumn Group will definitely not be our enemy."

    As he said this, he had already made up his mind that he had to let Li Xue''er contact his mother as soon as possible to give her a big reassurance.

    Lying on her son''s broad chest, Liu Yiru actually had the feeling of being cared for by her father as a girl, but there were some differences. As for what the difference was, she, who had never had any experience in love, didn''t quite understand it.

    However, Liu Yiru didn''t want to think too much about it. She just wanted to know that her son had grown up and could bring her a strong sense of security. So she put aside her worries and asked with a smile, "Okay, don''t think about these anymore. Tell mom, What do you want to eat today?"

    Ye Fei shook his head and said, "I don''t want to eat anything. I just want to go home quickly and sleep."

    Liu Yiru smiled softly and touched her son''s handsome face, saying, "Why do you want to sleep?"

    Ye Fei closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of his mother''s soft little hands caressing his face, and said in a dreamy voice, "Because you said that you would sleep with me."

    Liu Yiru''s hands could not help but stagnate slightly. Just now she thought her son had grown up and be a man. His words gave her a strange feeling in her heart, but this feeling was fleeting. She felt more satisfied because of her son''s attachment to her. She smiled and said, "Okay, Mom will sleep with you today, but you can''t skip meals."

    Ye Fei was overjoyed and nodded in agreement quickly. Although he couldn''t do anything, he was already satisfied to be able to sleep with his goddess in his arms.

    When he got home, Ye Fei''s three sisters were already home. He hadn''t seen them for nearly two weeks. They loved Ye Fei very much and naturally asked him about his well-being. Although Ye Fei was very grateful for their love, his heart was no longer here. When he thought about falling asleep with his goddess in his arms in a while, he was so excitedly waiting for the night.

    After a quick dinner, Ye Fei waited anxiously for Liu Yiru to finish eating, then he immediately pulled her aside and said, "Mom, it''s gettingte; let''s go to bed."

    Liu Yiru felt that something was wrong with her son today, but she didn''t think much about it. She smiled and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? Your sisters miss you. Just stay with them and chat for a while."

    Ye Fei refused and said, "I miss sisters too, but it''s the same if we talk about it tomorrow. I''m really tired and want to sleep."

    Ye Siqi and the others didn''t know that Ye Fei was well again. After hearing what he said, they became worried. Ye Siqi said, "Mom, brother may be really tired. You should take him to bed first. We can y and talk together tomorrow." Ye Siyao and Ye Yunying also nodded.

    Seeing that all three of them said so, Liu Yiru no longer insisted and followed Ye Fei into her bedroom. After closing the door, she asked, "Xiaoman, what''s wrong with you? ording to your current physical condition, you shouldn''t feel very tired."

    Ye Fei did not hide his thoughts and smiled: "I am not too tired, but I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much. Now I just want to hold you and sleep together."

    Ye Fei''s words made Liu Yiru feel the same strange feeling again, but she still regarded it as her son''s attachment to her. She smiled dotingly and said, "You, really, can your mother run away? Go take a shower quickly; otherwise, you will stink. Mom won''t let you sleep here."

    Ye Fei chuckled and said, "Shall we wash together?"

    Liu Yiru blushed. Although he was her biological son, he was already eighteen years old. If it were in ancient times, he would have been the father of several children already. How could she have the nerve to take a bath with him? So she gently hit her son on the body and said with a smile, "Little rascal, go take a bath!"

    Ye Fei didn''t hold much hope in the first ce, and he chuckled twice when he heard that, then turned and walked into the bathroom. While filling the bathtub with water, he looked around and found a small pair of ck pants on the washing machine.

    This must be the clothes that my mother took off today and didn''t have time to wash, Ye Fei thought to himself, and he couldn''t help but reach out to take it, put it to his nose, and sniffed it gently. He smelled a faint fragranceing to his nose, mixed with a hint of the unique sexual scent of a woman''s beauty, making him feel as if he was lying under his mother and smelling her there.

    He stood up suddenly with an impulse.

    However, this thought was only a sh, and Ye Fei quickly reacted, hurriedly put the underwear in his hand back into the washing machine, stretched out his hand, and pped himself hard on the face, cursing himself in his heart: Ye Fei, Ye Fei, she is your goddess; how can you think like this? What''s the difference between this and a beast?

    Though he forced himself not to think about those messy things, once a person''s thoughts start, how can they be easily controlled? So Ye Fei stayed in the bathroom for more than half an hour, and the iron rod below slowly calmed down, but when his eyes swept over the pants, it showed signs of rising again, which made Ye Fei dare not stay any longer.

    He hurriedly wiped clean and followed out of the bathroom.

    ***

    At this time, Liu Yiru had already changed into her usual pajamas. She was leaning quietly against the head of the bed, holding a book and reading it intently. Although her pajamas were not sexy, since she was at home, the buttons on her pajamas were not fastened too tightly, and the front of her chest was open a lot.

    Ye Fei could see the crystal skin and the deep cleavage on her chest at a nce. In addition, the way she was reading, the scene of intelligence and boundless sexiness, made Ye Fei''s heart beat again.

    Looking down at his rtively smooth pajamas, Ye Fei prayed silently in his heart: Brother, you must perform better tonight; stay still and don''t stand up for no reason!

    Perhaps because she heard Ye Fei''s footsteps, Liu Yiru looked away from the book, looked at Ye Fei standing at the head of the bed, and asked with a smile, "Xiaoman, why did you stay in there for so long? Did you do something bad?"

    Ye Fei thought of what he had just done; his face turned red, and he said in a panic, "No, I just washed more carefully."

    -To be continued

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 81: 81 Sleeping with the Goddess 2

    Liu Yiru had only said that jokingly, just to tease her son who seemed to have grown up. However, Ye Fei''s reaction made her suspicious. He had grown up and had no health problems. Would he be doing something that boys do during puberty?

    Thinking of this, Liu Yiru suddenly remembered that she came back from thepany in the afternoon and just changed her clothes before going to pick him up. She didn''t have time to wash her clothes. It seemed that her panties were still on the washing machine in the bathroom.

    She always washed her underwear by herself. She remembered now that the nanny at home should not have taken it away. Would her son use it...

    She remember reading some small magazines in the past, which seemed to say that many boys like to collect underwear worn by women to satisfy their desire for the opposite sex. Is my son one of them?

    "Mom also needs to take a shower. Xiaoman, youe up and wait." Liu Yiru waved to Ye Fei, lifted the thin quilt covering her body, got up and got out of bed. However, she didn''t expect that the moment she stood up, her loose nightgown had one corner up, allowing Ye Fei to directly see her plump and beautiful body wrapped in the same style of panties as the one in the bathroom.

    Ye Fei''s eyesight was so amazing that he could tell at a nce that his mother''s vagina was even fuller than Ye Ningshuang''s. If he lifted the cloth, he would definitely see a perfect peach. This discovery made Ye Fei''s lower body stand up uncontrobly.

    Fortunately, he reacted very quickly. Before his mother noticed, he jumped onto the bed andy on the soft bed. He turned around and said to Liu Yiru, "Okay, you have to hurry up."

    Liu Yiru didn''t suspect anything this time. She just looked at her son with amusement. He seemed much more lively than usual. She slowly walked towards the bathroom, but her heart was beating faster and faster.

    What would she see after entering? Would she see some white, sticky liquid that originally belonged to her son on her ck panties? When Liu Yiru thought of this possibility, her heartbeat elerated, but she didn''t feel disgusted at all, but was filled with a strange excitement.

    With some trepidation in her mood, Liu Yiru pushed open the bathroom door and looked at the washing machine at the first moment. She saw that her panties were indeed there. She hurried over and picked them up, but found that there was no white liquid on them as she had imagined, and they were dry. She guessed that her son did not do anything with them.

    She couldn''t help butugh at herself. She really thought too much. She just read some gossip magazines and thought her beloved son became like that. But she didn''t know why, but she felt a little disappointed in her heart. However, this disappointment was only for a moment and she quickly let it go. She took a quick shower and walked out of the bathroom.

    In order to distract himself, Ye Fei read the economics book that his mother had just read. He was somewhat surprised to find that although he knew nothing about it, he did not find the book difficult to read and could quickly understand what was inside.

    He could evene up with some unique insights in his mind. He was secretly delighted. It seemed that the brain development that time had really made him a fast learner or maybe a genius.

    After Liu Yiru came out, she saw her son reading her book with great interest. She couldn''t help but smile and said, "It''s a bit too early for you to read this kind of book now. You shouldy a good foundation in school first."

    Then she climbed onto the bed from the other side and snuggled into Ye Fei''s arms very naturally. She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong at all. You know, when she and Ye Fei slept together before, Ye Fei always snuggled into her arms, now he is too big to snuggle in her arms.

    Ye Fei smiled, but didn''t say anything. He put the book aside, put his arm around his mother''s slender waist, and nodded, "Okay, let''sy the foundation first."

    The two of themy down in each other''s arms. Liu Yiru rested her head on Ye Fei''s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. She felt a sense of peace in her heart. For a moment, she was actually a little obsessed with this feeling.

    "You''re in the second year of high school now, so the courses must be more demanding than in the freshman year, right? How''s it going? Can you keep up?" Liu Yiru was still very concerned about her son''s studies.

    Although he had very good grades in the freshman year, he stayed in the military camp during the summer vacation and did not review. So she wanted to ask him if he had fallen behind.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Of course, no problem. I don''t even need to attend sses for those things. I can understand them all after reading them once."

    Liu Yiru reached out and hit him on the chest: "When did you learn to brag? Why do you talk like a genius?"

    "I''m not bragging." Ye Fei said with a smile: "Don''t you think about who gave birth to me? How could I not be a genius?"

    Liu Yiru was amused by her son''s ttery and started giggling. She raised her head, kissed him on the face, and said with a smile, "Okay, it''s gettingte, go to sleep." Then she buried her head in his chest again.

    Ye Fei was tickled by Liu Yiru''s sweet smile and blurted out, "Mom, I want to kiss you."

    "You really won''t suffer any loss. Come on." Liu Yiru thought that he said that because she kissed him. She felt amused and raised her head again, moving her face, which was well-maintained like that of a young girl, closer to him.

    Ye Fei didn''t kiss her right away, but reached out and touched her sexy little lips, saying, "I want to kiss here."

    "No!" Liu Yiru rejected him instinctively, but she was thinking in her heart that her son seemed to have really grown up and had begun to be interested in women. However, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, but to ask her this.

    "Good mother, please, let me kiss you, just once, okay?" Ye Fei made up his mind that he must taste his mother''s sweet little mouth today, so he used his invincible method of acting coquettishly.

    Because of his health, Liu Yiru has always loved Ye Fei very much since he was a child, even to the point of spoil doting. No matter what the matter is, as long as he acts coquettishly, she will agree immediately.

    But since Ye Fei turned thirteen, he has never acted coquettishly with her again, which brought back her memories of the past.

    Although Ye Fei''s body has recovered now, she still couldn''t bear to refuse him. She nodded gently and said, "Okay, as you said, just only once, okay"

    After that, she pursed her rosy lips slightly, but her eyes were closed and her face was a little red. Although he was her son, she had to kiss his lips after all, and he was not a child anymore. Liu Yiru was instinctively a little shy.

    -To be continued

    ......

 Chapter 82: 82 Sleeping with the Goddess 3

    Looking at his mother''s lovely and cute look, Ye Fei couldn''t help but be a little infatuated. He had an urge to pounce on her. However, the willpower he had honed since childhood was not in vain. He quickly suppressed the urge, gently leaned over, but did not kiss her immediately. Instead, he stuck out his tongue and gently licked her tender lips with the tip of his tongue.

    After just a light lick, Ye Fei waspletely infatuated with these sweet lips. He opened his mouth and took her two tender and smooth lips into his mouth, sucking gently. At the same time, he stretched out his tongue, wanting to enter his mother''s sweet little mouth, but he touched two rows of jade teeth like woven shells.

    Although Liu Yiru did not stop him from doing so, no matter how he provoked her, she refused to open her mouth to let him enter. But Ye Fei was not in a hurry. As if he had obtained something fun, he used his tongue to sweep back and forth in the goddess''s small mouth outside her jade teeth.

    After a while, Liu Yiru felt that it was about time, and was about to push Ye Fei away. However, out of habit or something else, Ye Fei''s big hand reached out to her chest, grabbed one of her big and firm breasts and squeezed it gently.

    "Ahh!" Liu Yiru couldn''t help but eximed at the surprise attack on her sensitive part, and this exmation made her tightly closed mouth open suddenly.

    Ye Fei did not miss this rare opportunity. His tongue instantly entered her small mouth, found her tender and fragrant tongue, and gently entangled it.

    After her son broke through her defenses, Liu Yiru was not in a hurry to push him away, because the feeling of their lips and tongues touching was so wonderful that she couldn''t help but indulge in it, and even responded rather awkwardly.

    Ye Fei didn''t expect that his mother''s kissing skills were not even as good as his younger sister''s. It seemed that she didn''t have much experience in this area, and maybe she had never even enjoyed the real beauty of this kind of thing.

    He remembered what Ye Ningshuang said, that his mother married his father in order to maintain the rtionship between the two families. They rarely even saw each other before, let alone had any feelings for each other. And how could a couple without feelings together fully enjoy the beauty between men and women?

    Ever since he experienced the beauty of this kind of thing, Ye Fei has always felt that it is the mostfortable thing in the world.

    Moreover, his younger sister also said that if Ye Fei no longer practices dual cultivation with her in the future, she might as well die. Thinking of this, his mother is really a bit pitiful. He needs to let her know what the most wonderful feeling in the world is!

    As soon as this evil thought came up, Ye Fei''s thing, which had been calmed down by reading, was no longer under his control. It stood up suddenly and pressed directly against his mother''s body. Moreover, due to their current posture, that thing was directly pressing against the valley below her belly.

    Liu Yiru was closing her eyes and enjoying the pleasure brought to her by her son''s superb kissing skills, when she suddenly felt a hard object pressing against her lower body. Although she had no experience in this kind of thing, like Ye Fei thought, she was not a clueless person after all, so she naturally knew what it was.

    She couldn''t help feeling a little flustered, and her body actually produced a desire she had never felt before, and that ce became a little wet.

    This desire made Liu Yiru a little scared. She no longer cared about enjoying the pleasure of lip-to-lip contact. She pushed Ye Fei away and said with a little breathlessness: "Okay, we''ve kissed. Go to sleep!"

    As she spoke, she moved her body back to avoid being touched by the thing that made her panic.

    Although Ye Fei was somewhat unwilling, he always obeyed Liu Yiru''s words. Even though he had that evil thought, he was not brave enough to do it if he was really asked to do it. Besides, being able to have a deep kiss with the goddess for more than five minutes was already an unexpected gain. So Ye Fei did not force it anymore, closed his eyes obediently, and soon fell asleep.

    Ye Fei fell asleep, but Liu Yiru had trouble falling asleep for a while. Looking at her son''s peaceful face like a baby as he slept in her arms, it was not until today that she truly realized that he had really grown up, both mentally and physically, and had begun to be interested in women. So, should his marriage to Lin Ling be put on the agenda?

    Thinking of this, Liu Yiru felt a little upset, as if something she loved had been taken away. If he married Lin Ling, would he have to move out? Would he still be as attached to her as he is now? She is afraid he would not.

    But this is the right thing to do, Liu Yiru couldn''t help butugh at herself. After all, no son could stay with his mother for his whole life. They always have to have their own independent lives. What she has to do is to support him silently behind the scenes. As long as she can see him happy, it will be her greatest happiness.

    After figuring all this out, Liu Yiru moved down and leaned her upper body into Ye Fei''s broad arms, resting her head on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. She suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of security, as if all the troubles in the family were nothing, and shepletely rxed.

    Liu Yiru was very tired after days of worry and fatigue. Now that she rxed, she soon fell into a sweet dream in Ye Fei''s arms. If outsiders saw this, they would definitely think that they were a very loving couple.

    Liu Yiru was awakened by a phone call at around ten o''clock in the morning. After checking the time, she couldn''t help but be a little surprised, because she couldn''t remember how many years it had been since she had slept so soundly. She had to worry about the familypany''s affairs every day, but this time, she slept for nearly ten hours.

    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but look at her son who had already woken up but did not wake her up. Instead, he leaned against the head of the bed and looked at her with a smile. Could it be that she slept so well in his arms?

    After the call was connected, her secretary Miss Li told her a piece of news that she was not sure whether to consider as good or bad. That was that Li Xueer, the executive president of Autumn Group, had sent her an invitation letter, inviting her to attend a cocktail party held by Autumn Group tonight.

    After hanging up the phone, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but ponder. Why did Li Xueer, who had always been a bit low-key, suddenly want to hold such a cocktail party? ording to the secretary, it seemed that Autumn Group had invited almost all the celebrities in Wanghai this time. Did that mean that they were going to be more powerful?

    Ye Fei also vaguely heard some noises on the phone nearby, and couldn''t help but secretly praise Li Xueer for being so quick. He had just called her in the morning, and she had already made arrangements.

    -To be continued

    ...........

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Please

 Chapter 83: 83 Goddesss Surprise

    "Mom, what happened?" Ye Fei asked pretending to be confused.

    Liu Yiru has now begun to treat Ye Fei as an adult, so she no longer hides some business matters from him. She sighed and said, "Do you remember the Autumn Group I mentioned yesterday? They have always been very low-key. Although they have put together such arge lineup, they rarely show up in public."

    "But today they suddenly sent out invitations to all the bussiness persons in Wanghai. I''m afraid they are going to be more powerful. Although our Liu and Ye families are not necessarily afraid of them, after all, this is an extraordinary period, and the scale of their group growth is not smaller than ours, so it makes people very worried."

    Looking at his mother with a worried look on her face, Ye Fei had the urge to tell her everything, but he held back in the end. Before he had absolutely strong power, he didn''t want his family to have any connection with "Frail".

    Otherwise, once he was exposed, he would have to face dozens of countries. However, this also made Ye Fei, who had always been rtively peaceful, feelpetitive. If he had the strength that even the UA dared not challenge, his goddess wouldn''t have to worry like this. It seems that his n to develop his power has to be implemented as soon as possible.

    "Maybe they called us over to discuss cooperation with us, so you should not worry too much." Since he couldn''t tell the truth right now, Ye Fei could onlyfort his mother in this way for the time being.

    Anyway, by evening, she would know the purpose of Autumn Group, and she would definitely be very happy then.

    Liu Yiru couldn''t help but smile bitterly. After all, her son was still an eighteen-year-old child. He thought things too simply. When he reached apany of Autumn''s level, why would he need to find anyone to cooperate with?

    All they had to do was to continue to devour other smallpanies to make themselves stronger. However, she didn''t want Ye Fei to fall into the dark side of the world too early, so she smiled faintly and said, "I hope so."

    When Ye Fei and Liu Yiru got up, the eldest and second sisters had already gone out.

    The only one left at home was the third sister Ye Yunying, who had been exercising in the gym all morning. At this time, she was sitting in the living room ying video games.

    Liu Yiru had to go to thepany to make some arrangements because she had to attend a cocktail party in the evening. After saying hello to the siblings, she set off.

    Perhaps it was because of the test of the goddess, Ye Fei''s determination was now more determined. He apanied the extremely attractive Ye Yunying for a whole day of crazy fun without any evil thoughts.

    And after the bathroom incident, Ye Yunying was also much more careful in front of Ye Fei. She no longer threw herself on him with very little clothes or no clothes on like before. This was also the biggest reason why Ye Fei did not have any evil thoughts.

    **

    In the evening, Liu Yiru was going to attend the cocktail party held by Autumn Group. This time she nned to take Ye Fei with her so that he could adapt to such asions in advance. After all, FeiYun Group would be handed over to him in the future.

    Since she was attending a more formal party, Liu Yiru changed into a ck sleeveless evening gown, which made her already angelic appearance even more beautiful and charming.

    Ye Fei was stunned for a long time after seeing her. In the end, it was Ye Siqi who pulled him to change clothes to wake him up.

    After changing into a more formal suit and having his hair done by Ye Siqi''s skillful hands, Ye Fei looked much more mature. Coupled with his tall stature, some people might believe that he was in his twenties.

    When they went out, Liu Yiru and the others were also dazzled by his outfit for the first time. Especially when Liu Yiru took his arm and went out together, Ye Yunying couldn''t help but praise, "What a perfect couple!"

    Ye Yunying was not wrong. Due to her strong inner strength, Liu Yiru looked much younger than her actual age, and Ye Fei had also matured a lot after being dressed up by Ye Siqi. Now, they really looked like a couple attending a party together.

    Hearing Ye Yunying''s joking words, Ye Fei and Liu Yiru both felt a strange feeling in their hearts.

    However, the time was almost up, and they didn''t have time to think too much. They quickly went out together and got into Liu Yiru''s Bentley.

    Perhaps to show respect to the Liu and Ye families, Li Xue''er''s chose a five-star hotel owned by the Ye family as the meeting ce.

    The hotel business was managed by Ye Fei''s second uncle, but now most of it has been handed over to Ye Yu. I think today I should be able to meet Ye Yu, the guy who always made Ye Fei feel ufortable.

    When Ye Fei and Liu Yiru arrived at the hotel parking lot, two other cars drove in. Ye Fei eximed what a coincidence it was when he saw this, because those two cars belonged to no one else but his aunt Ye Ningshuang and his future mother-inw Xiao Hanyue.

    After getting off the car, Ye Fei looked at the other two cars with a smile. Ye Ningshuang and Ye Yunqi got out of one of the cars, while in the other car, Lin Ling got off with a woman who was no less beautiful than Ye Ningshuang.

    That was Lin Ling''s mother, Xiao Hanyue, Liu Yiru''s best assistant and partner.

    When he saw them, Ye Fei''s eyes lit up, but he ignored the two little beauties he saw every day and focused his attention on two mature beautiful women.

    They were wearing the same style of dress as Liu Yiru, but the colors were slightly different. Ye Ningshuang was wearing a purple one, while Xiao Hanyue was wearing a sky blue one, which just matched their personalities, one passionate and the other elegant.

    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling did not expect that Ye Fei and Liu Yiru came together. Although they had only been separated for one day, they were almost going crazy thinking about Ye Fei.

    When they looked at Ye Fei at this moment, the deep affection in their eyes could not be suppressed at all. Fortunately, Liu Yiru had already chatted with Ye Ningshuang and Xiao Hanyue and did not notice anything.

    The two girls only had Ye Fei in their eyes and did not pay attention to each other.

    After the six of them met up, they entered the hotel lobby together and prepared to take the elevator to the banquet hall on the top floor.

    However, just as they reached the elevator entrance, a girl came over, grabbed Liu Yiru and said, "Auntie, can you do me a favor?"

    Seeing the girl, Ye Fei, Lin Ling and Ye Yunqi all smiled, because the girl was none other than Zi Maomao''s quirky sister Yaya.

    Ye Fei understood Li Xue''er''s arrangement at this moment and nodded secretly. At the same time, he winked at Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, telling them not to talk to Yaya.

    Seeing this elf-like girl, Liu Yiru liked her very much. She stopped and asked with a smile, "Little girl, what do you want me to do for you?"

    ....

    Yo guys it''ll be great if you support your author. You know it''s hard to write without motivation to continue or a reason ahead. I have a n in my head but I need motivation to continue it.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 84: 84. Goddesss Surprise 2

    Yaya didn''t say what happened right away, but took Liu Yiru''s hand and said, "I''m embarrassed to talk about this in a crowded ce, let''s talk about it where there are fewer people."

    Looking at Yaya''s mysterious look, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but smile slightly, and said to Ye Fei and others: "I''ll go with her to take a look, you guys go ahead first."

    Originally, she would not easily care about these messy things, but this girl was too cute, and she was also very brave and skilled, so she wanted to go over to see what this girl wanted to see her about.

    "Sister Ru, why don''t we go with you?" Xiao Hanyue was a little worried. After all, it was a turbulent time now.

    Who knew whether the enemies of the Liu and Ye families would find such a little girl to plot against Liu Yiru?

    "It''s okay." Liu Yiru gave Xiao Hanyue a reassuring look, and said to Yaya, "Then let''s go over there quickly."

    Looking at the backs of Liu Yiru and Yaya as they left, Xiao Hanyue said to Ye Fei with some resentment: "Xiaoman, why didn''t you stop your mother?"

    Ye Fei was destined to be her son-inw in the future, so she didn''t need to be polite when talking to Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Aunt Xiao, don''t worry. With my mother''s skills, what can go wrong? Besides, this is our Ye family''s territory. I don''t think anyone would be stupid enough to deal with our family here."

    Although Lin Ling didn''t understand why Yaya wanted to find Liu Yiru, she knew that she would definitely not harm her, and said, "Mom, Brother Ye is right, you are really worrying too much."

    As someone who has been through this, how could Xiao Hanyue not see the pride and admiration her daughter showed when she talked about Ye Fei recently, and the deep affection in her eyes when she looked at Ye Fei now?

    Knowing that her daughter and Ye Fei had gone from being simple childhood ymates to true love, she was extremely happy and couldn''t help teasing her daughter, "Okay, little girl, you don''t want your mother anymore now that you have a husband, and you already taking side!"

    Although she had been engaged to Ye Fei since childhood and was now in love with him, and there were no outsiders here, Lin Ling still couldn''t help blushing and said coquettishly, "Mom, what are you talking about? I''m not going to pay attention to you!"

    Then she quickly ran inside, making Ye Yunqi and Ye Ningshuangugh.

    All along, Lin Ling appeared to be more stable in front of Ye Fei, and seldom showed such a shy look. But when he saw her this time, Ye Fei was stunned.

    That shy look was no less than Ye Yunqi''s. He couldn''t help but feel itchy in his heart. It seemed that this fianc¨¦e could be picked.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s somewhat lustful look, Ye Yunqi, who shared his thoughts, could guess what he was thinking. She leaned close to Ye Fei''s ear and asked, "Brother, do you want to eat Lingling?"

    Ye Fei didn''t want to hide anything from Ye Yunqi about Lin Ling. He nodded gently and smiled in her ear: "Yes, otherwise it would be too sad to always have no opponent. When the timees, I can eat both of you together. Do you think I''m good to you? I found a helper for you!"

    "Bah! Bad guy! Who wants to join? Don''t even think about it!" Ye Yunqi reached out and hit Ye Fei, then quickly went after Lin Ling.

    Although she didn''t mind Ye Fei having both her and Lin Ling at the same time, she still couldn''t ept it if she and Lin Ling were asked to do the things Ye Fei loved to do together.

    After Ye Yunqi caught up with Lin Ling, she whispered something in her ear. Lin Ling''s face turned red immediately. When Ye Fei walked over, she showed her willful side.

    "Ouch! Ouch! Ladies leave my ears alone!"

    She and Ye Yunqi grabbed Ye Fei''s ears on the left and right, making him scream. Seeing all this, Ye Ningshuang and Xiao Hanyueughed softly.

    As for Liu Yiru, she followed Yaya through twists and turns for a long time before they stopped in front of a very ordinary guest room. Now she knew that this little girl did not need her help with something, but was looking for her on purpose.

    However, she was not afraid, but rather became curious. As Ye Fei said, this was the Ye family''s territory, and she herself had good martial arts skills, so she did not have to worry about anything.

    Yaya knocked on the door gently and called out in a sweet and crisp voice: "Sister, we are here."

    "Come in, the door is not locked." A pleasant female voice came from inside, which made Liu Yiru feel more at ease. No matter what, dealing with a woman is always more reassuring than a man.

    After entering the door, Liu Yiru was stunned when she saw the woman looking at her with a smile. It was not because of her beautiful face which was not much different from her own, but because of her identity.

    The woman in front of her was Li Xueer, the president of Autumn Group, who had only appeared in public once but was deeply remembered by the entire Wanghai businessmunity.

    Although Li Xueer was no worse than Liu Yiru in terms of public identity, she was her boss''s mother and her idol since childhood, so she was still a little nervous when facing Liu Yiru. She bowed slightly to Liu Yiru and said, "Aunt Liu, hello!"

    "Miss Li, what are you doing?" Liu Yiru felt even more confused when she heard Li Xueer address her.

    "Don''t call me Miss Li. If you don''t mind, just call me Xue''er." Li Xue''er was polite for a moment, then got straight to the point:

    "Aunt Liu must be wondering why I had to meet you secretly before the banquet started, right?"

    "I really don''t understand it." Liu Yiru nodded, feeling more and more confused.

    Not only did the other party call herself aunt, but her attitude towards her was also somewhat respectful, as if she was not the president of arge group who could be on an equal footing with her, but a small employee in her ownpany.

    Li Xue''er smiled, took out a few sheets of printed paper and handed them to Liu Yiru, saying, "Take a look at this first, maybe you will understand."

    Liu Yiru took the papers with some doubts, took a quick look at them, and was so surprised that she couldn''t speak. This was a secret agreement, and it was the kind that was effective in the Supreme Court.

    It clearly stated that in the future development of Wanghai, Autumn Group will be based on FeiYun Group. If there is anypetition for interests,Autumn Group will automatically give in first, and when Feiyun is in trouble, Autumn Group will do its best to help.

    Liu Yiru has been managing Feiyun Group for so long that she has probably signed countless contracts, but she has never seen a contract like this.

    From what is said above, it can be said that Autumn Group has almost sold itself to Feiyun Group.

    -To be continued

    ......

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 85: 85 Ye Yuâ€™s Invitation

    As a business veteran, Liu Yiru was very familiar with contracts. She knew very well that there were no fraudulent traps in this contract.

    Autumn Group had put itself in the most unfavorable position. It could even be said that if this agreement was signed, if Liu Yiru wanted to harm Autumn Group, she only had to create some small problems and sue the other party into bankruptcy.

    After reading the contract carefully, Liu Yiru looked at Li Xueer in surprise. Li Xue''er smiled and said, "Aunt Liu, do you understand what we mean?"

    Liu Yiru nodded and said, "I understand, but I don''t understand why you do this."

    Li Xue''er had received Ye Fei''s strict order not to tell Liu Yiru the truth for now, so she could only pretend to be helpless and said, "Actually, I don''t understand either, but this agreement was drafted by my boss himself. I''m just an employee, so naturally I will do whatever my boss tells me to do."

    "Then who is your boss?" Liu Yiru was full of curiosity about the boss behind Li Xue''er. She couldn''t understand why that person would help her so much.

    Li Xue''er shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t reveal his identity before the boss agrees, but I can tell you very clearly, Aunt, you can bepletely assured of my boss. Even if the whole world wants to oppose you, he will definitely stand by you."

    Liu Yiru''s puzzled look made Li Xue''er feel a little bit ufortable, so she wanted to hint to her, "Besides, our Autumn Group was also established by him to help the LiuYe family ovee the current difficulties. That''s all I can say. In short, you just need to know that our Autumn Group only exists for you."

    Liu Yiru still felt dazed until she said goodbye to Li Xue''er and walked out of the small guest room. She didn''t know what it felt like to have pie in the sky, but what she encountered now could be said to be a treasure pot falling from the sky.

    Touching the contract that she had ced close to her, Liu Yiru felt at peace in her heart, and the mncholy of the past few days was swept away.

    Although she was still a little confused as to why the person behind Li Xue''er wanted to help her so much, she was more filled with joy.

    Judging from the fact that the person could easily create arge group that was no less powerful than her own, FeiYun, this was definitely not his limit. Now that she had such a person''s support, what was she afraid of?

    Liu Yiru was not a person who wanted to rely on others, but too many things had happened during this period of time, which made her overwhelmed and even a little panicked.

    Now that she suddenly got such a big help, she was full of curiosity about that secret person .

    Lost in thought, Liu Yiru had unknowingly reached the top floor. Ye Fei and the others who had been waiting for her immediately saw her.

    Ye Fei ran over first and asked knowingly, "Mom, what did that girl want to talk to you about?"

    "Well it''s a girl, so she asked me to help her." As Li Xue''er asked her to keep it a secret, Liu Yiru made up a lie and nned to tell her son in detail after she got home. But then she was curious again. Autum Group? Ye Fei?

    Ye Fei, ''Fei'' means wind and Autumn is season of wind. It seemed that the man had good intentions and even linked thepany''s name to her son''s.

    "Aunt, aunt, so you are here. I''ve been looking for you everywhere." At this time, a voice was heard not far away from the group.

    It was Ye Yu, who had arrived at some point, who saw them. He walked over and greeted them, and then said to the teenagers, "Xiaoman, Qiqi, Lingling, you are here too."

    But for some reason, he actually ignored Xiao Hanyue who was standing with them.

    Seeing Ye Yu, Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but frowned and asked, "Xiao Yu, where is your dad?"

    "My dad didn''te." Ye Yu smiled and said, "He said that I would be the one to handle all these social activities in the future. As you know, his health has not been very good in recent years, so he shouldn''t be overworked."

    Even Ye Fei frowned. You know, this was a banquet held by Autumn Group, which was no less important than the Liu and Ye families now in terms of value.

    As the current head of the Ye family, his second uncle should have attended the banquet. But he actually sent Ye Yu. Did he really trust Ye Yu to this extent? Didn''t he see his wolfish ambitions at all?

    Ye Yu seemed to have noticed that these elders did not have a good impression of him, so he turned to Ye Fei and said with a smile: "Xiaoman, I didn''t expect you to be here too. I''m so happy. Come on, brother will take you to meet some good friends!"

    Ye Fei had always had a good attitude towards Ye Yu, and he had sessfully confused him, making him think that Ye Fei was a waste who grew up in a greenhouse.

    Therefore, he had no guard against Ye Fei at all, and now he wanted to bring Ye Fei into the circle of those dandy boys topletely destroy him.

    "Okay!" Ye Fei agreed very readily. He was bing more and more disgusted with Ye Yu and was ready to get rid of this parasite in the Ye family.

    However, due to his second uncle''s face, he could not do it openly. So he wanted to get into his circle and get some evidence that would make his second uncle wake up. After all, although Ye Yu was gloomy, there were quite a few idiots among his cronies.

    "Brother!"

    "Brother Ye!" Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling did not expect that Ye Fei would actually ept Ye Yu''s invitation.

    They couldn''t help but feel a little worried and reached out to grab his clothes at the same time.

    Looking at these two girls who were worried about him, Ye Fei felt a little moved. He turned around and smiled, "It''s okay. I''m with Brother Yu. What are you worried about?"

    As he said that, he secretly gave Ye Yunqi a wink.

    Ye Yunqi realized that she had forgotten the fact that her brother was stronger than her in a hurry. She also understood that when facing bad guys like Ye Yu, her beloved brother was definitely worse than them and would never suffer from them.

    So she put her mind at ease and pulled Lin Ling and said, "Brother is right. How can he be in trouble when he is with Brother Yu? Don''t worry, sister-inw."

    Although Lin Ling didn''t understand why Ye Yunqi suddenly changed her attitude, she also knew that the brother and sister could sometimesmunicate with each other with minds and gesture alone.

    Now that Ye Yunqi said so, it must be okay, so she also let go of Ye Fei''s clothes, but still said with some concern: "Then you should be careful."

    Ye Fei nodded and said to Ye Yu: "Brother Yu, let''s go."

    Ye Yu was almost going crazy with jealousy when he saw how the fairy-like Lin Ling cared so much about Ye Fei. He couldn''t understand why everyone was so nice to a waste like Ye Fei.

    -To be continued

    ........

    I think this chap was pretty great isn''t it ???

 Chapter 86: 86 Acting

    It would be fine if Ye Yunqi treated him well, after all, they were twin brother and sister. But the aunts in the family, each more beautiful than the other, also loved him very much, but were lukewarm or even indifferent towards himself.

    Even his sister Ye Siwen, who he had watched grow up, was much closer to him than to himself. Although he was just an adopted child by his father, he had always behaved much better than Ye Fei, that loser, okay?

    However, Ye Yu''s jealousy was only temporary. Thinking of his n that would be implemented in the near future, he became happy again.

    By then, he would haveplete control over both the Liu and Ye families. Then, these beauties, big and small, whom he had long coveted, and even the more outstanding beauties in the Liu family, wouldn''t they all be his?

    Ye Yu, who had regained his smile, waved to Ye Fei again, and Ye Fei followed him with a happy look.

    However, Ye Yu''s gloomy expression for a moment was seen by Ye Fei, and he couldn''t help but sneer in his heart: If I wasn''t afraid of making my second uncle sad, I would kill you, a dog that can''t be tamed.

    Moreover, Ye Fei suddenly had an idea in his mind. He suspected that Ye Yu might have some rtionship with the people who were secretly dealing with the Liu family.

    Therefore, even if it was not for his second uncle, Ye Yu could not move for a while. He wanted to use Ye Yu to eradicate the forces that threaten the Liu family in one fell swoop.

    The people that Ye Yu wanted to take Ye Fei to meet were nothing more than some of the more famous rich young men in Wanghai.

    Although all of these people were just money wastes, their fathers also had some power, so they were also a force that could not be considered small.

    Of course, Ye Fei did not take this power seriously. His only purpose in approaching these people was to thoroughly investigate Ye Yu.

    Soon, Ye Yu took Ye Fei to his small circle. When they were still far away, Ye Fei saw an old acquaintance, the guy who called himself Gongzi Yu. He had some status in Wanghai and was also Ye Yu''s loyalckey, so it was not surprising that he appeared here.

    Not long after Ye Fei saw Zhang Yu, Zhang Yu also saw him, but unlike Ye Fei, after seeing Ye Fei, Zhang Yu was stunned for a long time, not understanding why this guy came here.

    Now he already knew that Ye Fei was not Ming Yuexin''s brother, but he never thought that he would be a person of status, so seeing Ye Fei here made him extremely surprised.

    After being stunned for a while, Zhang Yu couldn''t help but think of what happened that day. From childhood to adulthood, he had never been fooled like this.

    Even Ye Yu relied on him quite a lot, not to mention those who fawned on him. So he couldn''t swallow this breath. Now when he saw Ye Fei, he wanted to go up and teach him a lesson on the spot.

    However, Zhang Yu finally endured it because he saw Ye Yu was right next to Ye Fei and his attitude seemed very good, so he decided to test Ye Fei''s background first before deciding how to deal with him.

    "Everyone, everyone, please be quiet for a moment." Ye Yu came to his small circle and waved his hand to the group of young masters, signaling everyone to be quiet.

    After attracting everyone''s attention, he introduced them directly: "Let me introduce a good friend to you, my cousin Ye Fei, the future true heir of our Ye family!"

    Ye Fei nodded to those people first, then said shyly: "Brother Yu is really good at joking. How can I inherit the Ye family? In the future, Brother Yu will have to worry about the affairs of the Ye family."

    Although Ye Fei spoke modestly, those people''s faces changed drastically. They had long heard of Ye Fei, the only true blood male in the Ye family besides Ye Yu, and the only male of this generation in the Liu family.

    However, no one had ever seen him. It was not until today that they knew that the legendary waste was actually such a boy. Judging from his appearance alone, he not only had a standard figure, but was also incredibly handsome.

    At least no one present couldpare to him. Such a person did not look like a waste at all.

    However, the rumors were not groundless after all, and they also knew that the reason why Ye Fei was called a waste was because of his physical condition.

    For a moment, they couldn''t help but feel a little regretful.

    But Zhang Yu already had the urge to cry this time, he never thought that the one who yed a trick on him that day was actually the treasured child of the two major families in the city.

    It seemed that he would have no chance to take revenge, because even if Ye Yu and Ye Fei had a bad rtionship, he, who always cared about his face, would never help him deal with his cousin, and the little power he had was nothing in front of the Liu and Ye families.

    But Zhang Yu was a man who could not let go of things easily. Since there was no hope for revenge, he would simply not think about it anymore.

    After all, he only lost some face and spent some money, which was nothing. It was better than offending Ye Fei, who he could not afford to offend. And from his appearance that day, it seemed that he did want to make a move on Ming Yuexin.

    It seemed that he could not bother Ming Yuexin anymore. If Ming Yuexin knew that the little devil who made her grit her teeth whenever she thought of him had inadvertently resolved her big trouble, he wonder what she would think.

    At this time Ye Yu also began to introduce those young masters to Ye Fei one by one. Although Ye Fei looked down on these people in his heart, he was very enthusiastic on the surface, and there was even a hint of shyness during the conversation, just like an ordinary young man who had not seen the world.

    When Zhang Yu was introduced, Ye Feiughed first: "Brother Zhang and I have met each other a long time ago."

    Zhang Yu had nowpletely given up his n for revenge, so he naturally didn''t want to talk about his embarrassing incident. Heughed and said, "That''s all in the past. Brother Ye Fei, please don''t mention it again."

    Ye Fei was quite pleased when he heard this. He was a little worried that exposing what happened that day would arouse suspicion from the sinister Ye Yu.

    He did not expect Zhang Yu to do this. So he smiled and said, "Brother Zhang is right. I was too ignorant that day. Let me apologize to Brother Zhang here today."

    Ye Yu was a little surprised and asked: "What''s going on? From what you said, it seems that there was some misunderstanding before."

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Nothing, it was just that when Qiqi was taking me to school that day, she identally bumped into Brother Zhang''s car and there was a small conflict."

    Zhang Yu also nodded quickly beside him. He admired Ye Fei''s ability to make up lies. He followed Ye Fei''s words and said, "I am really blind. I actually had a conflict with Brother Yu''s brother."

    Ye Yu did not doubt Ye Fei''s words.

    -To be continued

    ....

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 87: 87 Passionate Bathroom

    What Ye Yu had to do now was to try his best to win over Ye Fei, so he said to Zhang Yu with some me: " Zhang Yu, this is where you are wrong. After all, you are much older than Xiao Fei."

    "Yes, yes, I will definitely pay attention to it next time." Zhang Yu nodded hurriedly.

    Although he was scolded by Ye Yu neither lightly nor severely, he was still very happy in his heart. After all, this was much better than telling his own embarrassing stories. Therefore, he felt a little grateful to Ye Fei in his heart.

    After scolding Zhang Yu, Ye Yu introduced the remaining people to Ye Fei, and then let everyone do as they pleased.

    These young masters who were with Ye Yu usually hung out with Ye Yu, but they also received a mission from their families, which was to have a good rtionship with the half-heir of the Ye family.

    But now they had Ye Fei, who was more respected and adored by the two great families, and seemed very simple and easy to fool. How could they sit still?

    They all surrounded Ye Fei and tried all kinds of ways to curry favor with him. Fortunately, they all knew that Ye Fei was still a student, so they didn''t talk about things.

    They mostly discussed school matters with him, and asked the most about his academic performance.

    Seeing this scene, Ye Yu, who felt somewhat neglected, couldn''t help but sneer. These bastards are really like whoever feeds them is their mother. Now that Ye Fei hase, they even ignore me.

    Humph, just wait and see. By then, I, Ye Yu, will let everyone know who is the strongest person in Wanghai and who is the real controller of the two major families!

    Now Ye Fei is in a state of bitterness. Although he can deal with these tterers easily, he is extremely disgusted with such scenes.

    He now wishes he could immediately turn into a barbarian and swat all these annoying flies to death. However, in order to deal with Ye Yu, he still has to endure it.

    As for hacking Ye Yu things it''s a good idea too but it''s to be see that if the person behind the scene can attack Liu family without them able to find it out. It is not likely that they''ll use only online method to talk which he can hack.

    Since he is already here why not use this opportunity to uncover Ye Yu followers list first, he can hack Ye Yu thingster.

    "What are you guys doing here? Don''t you know that my nephew is in poor health?" At this time, a voice like the sound of nature rang in Ye Fei''s ears.

    Hearing this voice, Ye Fei knew that his suffering would finallye to an end.

    The person who said this was Ye Fei''s aunt, Ye Ningshuang. Due to the disappearance of her husband''s male ability, she has been single for more than ten years.

    If it had continued like this, it would not have been a big deal, but during the two days with Ye Fei, she enjoyed the greatest satisfaction of being a woman, and her desires that had been suppressed for more than ten years werepletely aroused.

    However, after those two days, she had to endure that torture again, and it has been nearly a week now.

    It would be fine if there was no chance, but now Ye Fei was not far away from her, how could she bear it?

    So she found an excuse to get rid of Liu Yiru and the other girls, and came here to find Ye Fei, wanting to relive the extreme pleasure.

    The young masters here are all guys with a wide range of friends. How could they not know Ye Ningshuang, the helmsman of the Ye family''s business?

    "Hello madam Ye!"

    So they all greeted her, but Ye Ningshuang was toozy to answer them and said directly to Ye Fei: "Xiaoman,e here and help aunt."

    "Okay!" Ye Fei nodded hurriedly in agreement. He was fed up with these fly-like guys.

    Moreover, he could see her deep desire in Ye Ningshuang''s eyes. It seemed that he could enjoy her beautiful body again today. How could he refuse?

    Ye Fei came to her side and Ye Ningshuang pulled him to a small restroom next to the hall. This was the luxurious hall of one of the most luxurious hotels in Wanghai and was specially prepared for celebrity gatherings like today.

    People who coulde here were naturally rich and noble, and these people might sometimes have some minor problems aftering here, such as touching up their makeup because it was smudged, so there were many small restrooms like this around the hall to make it convenient for those so-called upper-ss people to do some inappropriate actions without being seen by others.

    When Ye Yu saw this scene, he didn''t think much about it. He thought that his aunt also asked Ye Fei for help with this matter.

    However, he felt very ufortable, because judging from Ye Ningshuang''s attitude, she would definitely hand over the Ye family''s legal affairs to Ye Fei in the future.

    If he didn''t take some measures, he could only take over the Ye family''s underground business at most. How could this satisfy his ambitions?

    "Xiaoman, how could you get involved with Ye Yu and his gang?" On the way to the bathroom, Ye Ningshuang asked Ye Fei in a low voice.

    Although what she wanted most now was Ye Fei''s penis, she was more concerned about Ye Fei himself, fearing that he would go astray.

    Ye Fei did not answer her, but asked with a smile: "Why? Do you think there is something wrong with Ye Yu?"

    "I don''t know either." Ye Ningshuang shook her head and said, "But I always feel that he and we are not on the same page."

    "That''s why I approached him." Ye Fei said with a smile, "I wanted to get some evidence from the people around him so that my second uncle can see his true face."

    "s, I don''t know what''s wrong with my second brother. He actually trusts this guy so much." Ye Ningshuang said this with a low tone, but still reminded Ye Fei: "Then you must be careful."

    "Don''t worry, those people can''t do anything to me!" Ye Fei said, opening the door of the small bathroom, walking in with Ye Ningshuang, and locking the door behind him.

    *Click

    Although this is called a bathroom, it is actually more like a lounge. There is even a small bed inside, and the utensils on it are all brand new.

    Sometimes, if the guests have drunk too much and cannot leave for a while, they wille here to take a nap to sober up.

    "Hubby, Shuang''er misses you so much!" After entering the bathroom, Ye Ningshuang seemed to have be a different person. Her face was full of charm, but the look she gave Ye Fei was filled with desire and a hint of resentment.

    Ye Fei chuckled, walked behind Ye Ningshuang and hugged her, holding her towering breasts with both hands, and whispered in her ear: "Really? Then tell your husband, what are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 88: 88 Passionate bathroom (2)-R18

    Ye Ningshuang fell softly into Ye Fei''s arms, stretched out her hand to her chest and grabbed one of Ye Fei''s hands, pulled it under her, touched her moist kitty through her clothes, and said in a tender voice: "I want it everywhere, but I want it here the most!"

    "Really? Then I want to see how much it wants it." Ye Fei smiled and lifted up the hem of her dress. He put his hand into her panties, but felt a slippery trace of water.

    He couldn''t help butugh and said, "So you''ve already like this. You''re really in heat. Tell your husband, have you ever found other men to solve it when I''m not around?"

    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, Ye Ningshuang''s originally charming face suddenly turned pale, her big eyes were filled with tears, and she looked back at Ye Fei helplessly.

    Ye Fei was startled and quickly withdrew his hand from under her and asked, "What''s wrong, honey? Did I hurt you?"

    It would have been better if he hadn''t said it. After he said it, Ye Ningshuang''s tears finally fell.

    She said with sadness: "What do you think Shuang''er is? A woman who can be slept with by anyone? I''m going to give the rest of my life to you, and you think about me like this!"

    Ye Fei didn''t expect that his joke would cause her such a big reaction, but he was more moved and sympathetic in his heart. He quickly kissed her tears dry and said softly, "Silly wife, can''t you see that your husband is just joking?"

    Ye Ningshuang knew that she had overreacted to his misunderstanding, but she still said with some dissatisfaction: "Shuang''er is only yours. You are not allowed to say that even if it''s a joke, otherwise it will hurt her feelings!"

    Ye Fei also felt that his joke was a bit too much, so he kissed her on the lips and said softly: "I''m sorry, hubby will never make such a joke again!"

    "Just say sorry and that''s it?" Ye Ningshuang, who was not angry to begin with, naturally would not argue with the man she loved, but she took the opportunity to twist her body and act coquettishly, "Then how are you going topensate me?"

    "Are you satisfied with your husband''spensation to you?" Ye Fei said as he pushed her panties aside, took out his big thing that had already been erected, squatted down slightly, rubbed it gently on her wet pussy lips a few times, then thrust his waist hard and pushed it deep inside.

    *Puzhi

    After beingforted by the long-desired big cock, Ye Ningshuang was so happy that she forgot everything. She cooperated with her nephew''s fucking by pushing her big ass back hard.

    *Pa..*Pa...

    "Agghn~hgghn~so goood~fu*k your shuanger hard~hubby~ugh~"

    At the same time, she reached back and pulled Ye Fei''s hand, letting him hold her big breasts, and shouted in ecstasy: "Hubby, your big cock is fucking your wife to death!aggh~heok~"

    Since this is her family property, Ye Ningshuang certainly knows that the sound instion effect of this small room is extremely strong. Outsiders will definitely not be able to hear the movement inside unless they lie on the door to listen. So she shouted without any scruples and said whatever obscene things she wanted Ye Fei to fuck her harder.

    Now, the only two people who have physical rtionships with Ye Fei are Ye Ningshuang and Ye Yunqi, and Ye Fei likes them both, but his love for them is different. To the younger sister, his admiration is mixed with a hint of protectiveness, but it is different for the aunt.

    Ever since the first time she was fucked by Ye Fei, she has been extremely slutty. So while Ye Fei admires her, he is also a little violent. When he fucks her this time, he uses up all his strength.

    His lower abdomen hits the plump and tender big ass of the slutty and beautiful aunt desperately, and his big cock hits the center of her cunt again and again, as if he wants to break her cunt that seems to never be satisfied.

    *Pa...*Pa...

    "Aghn~hgh~harder~heout~ahgn~hubby! hubby! agghn!"

    This was exactly what Ye Ningshuang wanted. She had been holding back for the past few days and thought about Ye Fei taking care of it herself almost every night. But how could her slender fingerspare to his thick cock?

    Often, not only did she not vent her lust, but her pussy became even more empty. Now that she finally got the big cock she had always dreamed of, how could she not be excited? After just a short while, her voice became a little hoarse.

    "Fukk! Agghn~faster~aghn~hgghn~"

    Compared withst time, Ye Fei has gained a lot of experience in this area. He no longer thrusts in and out in a straight line as before. Instead, he pushes his cock deep into his aunt''s pussy, then grinds it hard on her clitoris a few times before slowly pulling it out.

    However, he does not pull it out in a straight line. Instead, he twists his waist, letting his cock move in a winding way in his beautiful wife pussy, pulling it out until only half of the ns is left in her pussy, then he pounded it hard again.

    His hands are not idle either, one reaches out to her chest to hold her big breasts and squeezes them hard, while the otheres to the ce where the two are connected and rubs back and forth on her fully erect clitoris.

    "Ahggn ~aggh~yess~yess~hwouk~hngh"

    Since Ye Fei''s cock was big and his endurance was strong, Ye Ningshuang was no match for him if he just went straight ahead, not to mention that he had added some techniques.

    For a moment, she was fucked by her own nephew so hard that her pussy juice flowed and she moaned in pleasure. She just closed her eyes and enjoyed the pleasure of being fucked. Soon, she released her first vaginal fluid of the day.

    "Ahhgn~I''m cumminng~aggh~I''m cummingg~ahhhhn!"

    Ye Fei also stopped when his aunt reached her climax, quietly enjoying the pleasure brought by the contraction of her warm cunt due to the climax, but Ye Ningshuang was a little dissatisfied. She had been holding back for too long, and how could she be satisfied with just one climax? So after the climax subsided a little, she urged Ye Fei again.

    "Husband! Fukk your Shuanger more~ugghn~"

    Ye Fei felt a little sorry for notforting her these days, so naturally he responded to her requests. He pulled out his cock, picked her up, put her on the small bed, let her lie on her back with her legs spread wide, and stood under the bed. He put his cock back into her pussy and continued to fuck her hard.

    *Pa...*Pa...*Pa...

    "Ughn~yessh~jsut like that! agghn~make my cunt a mess hubby! Hngh~agghn~~"

    Knowing that time was running out, Ye Fei did not stop after he inserted his dick for the second time. He fucked Ye Ningshuang until she orgasmed five or six times in one breath. He did not let her go until she could no longer bear it and begged for mercy.

    After resting on the bed for a while, Ye Ningshuang looked at Ye Fei''s big cock that had not been released this time, and said with some regret in her heart: "Hubby, I''m sorry, it''s all because of Shuang''er''s useless, otherwise, you can fuck Shuang''er for a while longer."

    Ye Fei looked at her cunt which was swollen from being fucked by him, how could he bear to fuck her again, so he smiled and said: "It''s okay, your husband can bear it, but if I fuck my Shuang''er to death, husband will be heartbroken."

    Ye Ningshuang was extremely moved, and she was once again certain that Ye Fei''s obsession with her was not just physical.

    With her heart sweet, she forced herself to cheer up, rested her head on Ye Fei''s legs, opened her little mouth, and took his big cock covered with her own love juice into her mouth, sucking it hard, while at the same time holding the part that she could not reach with her little hands and stroking it quickly.

    *Gluugg *Gluugg*Gluggg

    But after doing this for a while, Ye Ningshuang''s little mouth felt a little sore, but Ye Fei still couldn''t find the feeling to ejacte.

    "Okay, let''s go out, otherwise my mother and the others will be waiting anxiously." Ye Fei no longer insisted. Seeing that it was gettingte, he gently stroked Ye Ningshuang''s charming face and said this. At the same time, he helped her sit up, and he stood up too.

    Ye Ningshuang suddenly remembered something at this time. Her eyes lit up and she quickly got up from the bed.

    After getting off the bed, she slowly knelt in front of Ye Fei, holding his cock with both hands. She raised her head and looked into Ye Fei''s eyes with a submissive and charming look, and said, "Good son, let mom serve you today."

    Ye Fei was stunned at first, then he became a little excited, as if he really saw his mother kneeling in front of him and giving him a blowjob. His breathing became a little rapid.

    Feeling that the big cock in her hand was harder than before, Ye Ningshuang knew that she had used the right trick, so she opened her mouth and took Ye Fei''s cock in, sucking it hard, and asionally spitting out the cock and said: "What a good son, your cock is so big, mom likes it so much, good son, mom will let it fuck my cunt in a few days, okay?"

    With such stimtion, Ye Fei felt his pleasure getting stronger and stronger, and even had an illusion, as if the one kneeling in front of him and sucking his stuff was no longer Ye Ningshuang, but his goddess.

    He finally couldn''t help but tremble slightly, and saw that the magma that had been endured for a long time was about to burst out, but at this moment, there was a knock on the door, and a voice shouted: "Madam Ye! Brother Ye Fei, are you in there? Something happened,e out quickly and take a look."

 Chapter 89: 89 Abnormal reactions from YeYu

    Ye Fei was already quite familiar with this voice, so he could naturally tell that the person knocking on the door was the idiot Zhang Yu. He wished he could p him to death.

    This bastard came at the perfect time. Even if he hade a minuteter, he would have been able to fill Ye Ningshuang''s sexy little mouth with his baby batter.

    But it was obviously toote. Although they didn''t take Zhang Yu seriously, how could they let outsiders know about their rtionship?

    Ye Fei had no choice but to wink at Ye Ningshuang, who understood what he meant. She sucked the treasure she loved so much for a few more times before spitting it out gently. Then, ording to Ye Fei''s hint, she got on the bed for rest,y down on her side, and took a big nket to cover herself, as if she was asleep.

    Ye Fei also tidied himself up, reached into his trouser pocket, grabbed his stubborn thing and pressed it down, then opened the door a little and said in a dissatisfied voice: "Why are you making so much noise? My aunt just fell asleep, if you wake her up, I''ll show you how I''ll deal with you!"

    Zhang Yu also saw Ye Ningshuang lying there motionless through the crack in the door, so he did not doubt Ye Fei''s words, but said a little embarrassedly: "Brother Ye Fei, if it weren''t for something big, I wouldn''t dare to disturb Madam Ye. Can you wake her up now?"

    "Why wake her up?" Ye Fei frowned. He knew that Zhang Yu would not dare toe here unless something serious happened, so he asked seriously, "What happened?"

    Facing Ye Fei now, Zhang Yu actually felt a stronger sense of oppression than in front of big shots like Liu Fengyi, and answered obediently: "It''s like this, Brother Yu and today''s host, sister Li Xue''er''s had some unpleasantness. Let''s ask Madam Ye toe forward to mediate."

    Ye Fei was stunned. How could Ye Yu and Li Xueer have such a quarrel in such a short time? Is there any hidden reason behind this? So he said, "Don''t need to call aunt. I''ll go and take a look. If it doesn''t work, call my mother.

    Tell me what''s going on first."

    Zhang Yu thought it was a good idea, so he followed Ye Fei to the middle of the hall and said something.

    It turned out that not long after Ye Fei and Ye Ningshuang left, today''s host, Li Xueer, the president of Autumn Group, arrived in the hall. Although she seldom showed up, everyone here knew her, so they all focused their attention on her.

    Li Xueer didn''t say any nonsense to everyone, but simply introduced herpany briefly, and then expressed her hope to cooperate with everyone in the future, and then announced the start of the banquet.

    She had just taken charge of argepany, and had not yet learned the long speeches of other leaders, or she simply didn''t want to prolong it.

    As a giant who suddenly emerged in Wanghai, everyone, whether sincere or not, had to go up to her to make her acquaintance, so they all went up to toast her. However, this also depended on status, and everyone knew who should go first and who should goter.

    Among the guests, the most prestigious ones were naturally Liu Yiru and Ye Ningshuang, but Ye Ningshuang did not show up, and Liu Yiru just raised her ss to Li Xue''er, which made everyone a little excited.

    Did the Liu and Ye families dere war on Li Xue''er? While they were excited, they also felt a little sad. Why are the most outstanding people in Wanghai women, and they are all so beautiful women?

    Naturally, it was Ye Yu''s turn next. When everyone thought that he would be as indifferent as his aunt and uncle, he walked forward very enthusiastically, first said some words of congrattions, and then drank arge ss of red wine.

    Originally, Ye Yu should have left after this and let everyone have the chance, but he unexpectedly stayed there, staring straight at Li Xueer''s stunning face, and asked very bluntly: "Miss Li, I wonder if I, Ye Yu will have the honor to meet you in private after meeting today?"

    Li Xueer was stunned. Could it be that Ye Yu wanted to work with her privately without the Liu and Ye families? But that didn''t make sense. Even if he had such an idea, he couldn''t say it in a ce like this.

    Li Xueer''s mind raced, and she still had a faint smile on her face. She asked, "What does Young Master Ye want to talk to me about?"

    "It''s like this." Ye Yu said bluntly again: "When I saw Miss Li today, I was shocked by your beauty. I hope Miss Li can give Ye Yu a chance to pursue her."

    When Ye Yu said this, everyone was shocked. Wasn''t this guy too direct? And didn''t he see that his aunt had shown hostility towards Li Xue''er? Although she went to a corner after signaling to Li Xue''er, she was still here after all. How could she not notice what was happening here?

    Li Xue''er was also a little dazed. She didn''t know the rtionship between Ye Fei and Ye Yu, but she knew that they were cousins. But even so, she couldn''t agree to Ye Yu''s pursuit just because he was Ye Fei''s cousin.

    In her heart, there was already someone who is much better than him, and that person was Ye Fei. Ye Fei had shocked her so much that day that he had sessfully entered her heart without her knowing it.

    Although Ye Fei already had a fianc¨¦e, Li Xue''er had already regarded herself as his in her heart unknowingly. Even if she could only be his lover, she would be happy to do so. Since they first met and till now whenever they both met to discuss about bussiness it only makes him more attractive each day. So how could she agree to Ye Yu''s pursuit now?

    She smiled politely and said, "I''m sorry, I''m just starting my career now, and I haven''t thought about this yet."

    Logically speaking, Li Xueer''s refusal was a very direct one, and Ye Yu should have left tactfully, but he didn''t. Instead, he smiled and said, "Although career is important, personal life is also important. Besides, if you have the help of our Liu and Ye families, won''t your career be much smoother? If we can''t join forces, it will be a bit unpleasant."

    Li Xue''er was very smart, so she could naturally hear the threat in Ye Yu''s words. She couldn''t help butugh in her heart. Let alone rejecting you, even if you did something to embarrass me, Autumn Group would never be enemies with Liu and Ye. But Li Xue''er couldn''t say this out loud, so she frowned and said, "What do you mean, Master Ye?

    Are you saying that if I don''t agree to you, Autumn Group will be enemies with Liu and Ye in the future?"

    "Of course I hope we can be the closest partners!" Ye Yu smiled proudly. Although he didn''t say it directly, he undoubtedly acknowledged what Li Xueer said.

 Chapter 90: 90 Drunk Mom

    As soon as Ye Yu said this, everyone was even more surprised. Liu Yiru had just expressed her unfriendliness by raising her ss, but Ye Yu was now directly dering war.

    For a moment, they couldn''t help but feel a little scared. If these two behemoths really faced each other, even if they only leaked a little bit of energy, it would be enough to smash these small fish and shrimps into pieces.

    Zhang Yu and others who often hang out with Ye Yu were a little surprised. Ye Yu''s behavior today was too abnormal. Although he was usually arrogant, he was always a very smooth person. Why did he speak like this to someone who was as powerful as their family?

    And they had the same worries as others, so they wanted to find someone to mediate for them, but they didn''t dare to find Liu Yiru, so they thought of Ye Fei, who was very easy-going.

    After listening to Zhang Yu''s narration, Ye Fei''s was surprised. He knew Ye Yu very well and knew that he was not the ignorant yboy. ording tomon sense, he would not do such a thing, but he did it now, and he proposed a rtionship when they first met, which no one else could agree to.

    This could only mean one thing, that is, Ye Yu was deliberately creating a rift between the LiuYe family and the Autumn Group to make it impossible for the two to cooperate.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but sneer in his heart, Ye Yu, Ye Yu, your fox tail is finally exposed. But you really did a good thing. In this way, the cooperation between Liu Yiru and Li Xue''er will be more covert in the future.

    When Ye Fei and Zhang Yu arrived at the middle of the hall, the farce was almost over. Li Xue''er still had a peaceful smile on her face, but Ye Yu was a little angry and his face was red. However, Ye Fei was very clear that his eyes and the expression on his face were just the opposite. He seemed extremely peaceful, and even had a hint of sinisterness andcency.

    "Brother Yu, what happened?" Since he was here, Ye Fei naturally had to show some attitude, so he called Ye Yu.

    Seeing Ye Feiing, Ye Yu knew that he couldn''t make a scene anymore, and now the scene was almost over. He thought that Li Xue''er must have no good impression of the Liu and Ye families, so he ignored Li Xueer, walked to Ye Fei, smiled and said, "Nothing, just some small misunderstandings. I still have a lot of things to do, so I won''t stay here with you.

    I won''t go to say hello to my aunts either. Please tell them for me, and I''lle to y with you when I have time."

    "Okay, I''ll tell my mom and auntter." Ye Fei also smiled and said, "Brother Yu, just go and get busy. If you have anything fun in the future, please call me. I really like chatting with you and the brothers."

    Are you addicted to ttery? Ye Yu sneered in his heart, but this was exactly what he wanted, so he smiled and nodded, waved to his gang of friends, and called the manager here, saying loudly: "All the expenses of Autumn Group here today will be counted as the Ye family, Miss Li, I won''t bother you anymore."

    This hotel originally belonged to the Ye family. It was not hard for Ye Yu to do this, and it could also leave a good impression on the other party. However, he now said it in a tone of alms giving. This was not a good thing to say. The faint smile on Li Xue''er''s face disappeared, and she said coldly: "Thank you, Mr. Ye, please do as you please!"

    Ye Yu then waved his hand and left the top floor with that group of yboys. The hall returned to its previous liveliness. Everyone toasted Li Xue''er. They did not dare to offend this force that was no less powerful than the Ye family.

    After watching Ye Yu walk away, Ye Fei was about to go back to the lounge to continue enjoying the service of his aunt''s sexy little mouth, but he saw his mother waving at him in the corner, so he had to resist the urge and walked over. Although he loved Ye Ningshuang very much, he preferred to stay with his mother.

    Of course, if his mother was willing to serve him like his aunt, that would be the best thing in the world.

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei''s mind reappeared the illusion in the lounge just now. There was a sign of the lower body rising again. He was so scared that he hurriedly shook his head to get rid of the crazy thoughts. Then he sat down next to his mother and asked, "Mom, what do you want me to do? Where are Aunt Xiao and the others?"

    "They went to watch the fun and haven''te back yet. Come, have a drink with your mother." Liu Yiru said as she poured a ss of red wine for herself and Ye Fei. She was now filled with excitement and wished that everyone could share her good mood.

    Ye Fei naturally knew why his mother was happy. Seeing her happy, Ye Fei was also very happy. He felt that his painstaking arrangements were not in vain. He smiled and said, "Mom, what makes you so happy?"

    Liu Yiru of coursepletely trusted her son, and she really needed someone to share her happiness with, so she looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to them. She took out the contract from her purse and handed it to her son, saying with a smile, "You''ll know after you take a look at this."

    This contract was drafted by Ye Fei and Li Xueer. Of course, he knew what the content was, but he still took it, read it carefully, and then smiled and said, "It seems that Ye Yu did a good thing today."

    Liu Yiru was stunned. She was just happy about the contract. When Ye Yu made a fuss before, she just thought that it was impossible for her to fall out with Li Xue''er because of this. She didn''t expect that Ye Yu''s fuss would make their cooperation more covert.

    However, Liu Yiru was also a very smart person. She understood what her son meant in an instant and became even happier. However, it was not because of what her son said, but because she found that her son''s thinking was even more agile than her own, a business elite. This was more exciting than cooperating with Autumn Group.

    After drinking the wine in the ss in one gulp, Liu Yiru leaned over and give a peck to Ye Fei on the lips. After the five-minute deep kissst night, she felt that kissing her son''s mouth was no big deal.

    "Son, you really impressed me!" Liu Yiru said, and poured another full ss. Then she simply jumped to Ye Fei''s side and sat down next to him. She couldn''t help but kiss him on the face and said with a smile, "Mom is so happy. Come, let''s drink. Mom won''t go back until she''s drunk today!"

    Ye Fei didn''t expect that his mother had such a cute side like a little girl. He felt very happy and raised his ss to drink with her, one ss after another.

 Chapter 91: 91 Bringing Mom Home

    After Xiao Hanyue took Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling to see Ye Yu''s drama, they went to the small lounge where Ye Ningshuang was. They had seen Ye Fei and Ye Ningshuang go in together before, but they didn''t think there was anything wrong. Butter, they saw Ye Feie out but Ye Ningshuang didn''t, so they felt a little strange, so they decided to go and see her.

    Ye Ningshuang, who waspletely satisfied, actually fell asleep after Ye Fei left. She woke up when she heard Ye Yunqi and the others knocking on the door. When she learned that Xiao Hanyue had alsoe, she was afraid that Xiao Hanyue, as an experienced person, would smell some strange odor in the room.

    She deliberately took a long time before opening the door for them, and then made up an excuse like she was not feeling well, which wasted some time. So when they returned to their original ce together, Liu Yiru was already a little drunk and was leaning softly on Ye Fei.

    There were several empty red wine bottles on the small table in front of her. If someone who didn''t know her identity saw her, they would probably think she had sneaked into the party to drink for free.

    The intimate gesture of Liu Yiru and her son also caught the eyes of many people. Some of the gossipers were a little excited. Liu Yiru, who had always been as chaste as jade, actually had a man by her side, and they were so intimate in the hall. What would happen in private? However, when they saw Ye Fei''s appearance, their gossiping hearts were extinguished.

    Although they had never seen Ye Fei before, and no one introduced him now, from the way he and Ye Yu addressed each other before, as well as his age, these people could guess that he was Liu Yiru''s legendary son.

    Seeing Ye Ningshuang and the othersing back, Liu Yiru opened her somewhat blurry eyes, got up from Ye Fei arms, staggered to pick up her own wine ss, and said with a smile: "Sister Shuang, Hanyue,e and have a drink with me!"

    It can be said that this was the first time that Ye Ningshuang, who knew Liu Yiru for decades, saw her this drunk. She couldn''t help but feel a little surprised and asked, "Xiaoru, are you okay? Why did you drink so much?"

    Ye Yunqi also looked at her mother with some worry. She never thought that she, who was like a goddess, would actually lose herposure like this.

    "I''m so happy." Liu Yiru said with a smile, "When I''m happy, I want to drink. Come on, let''s not go home until we''re drunk today!"

    "Sister Ru, what makes you so happy?" Xiao Hanyue sat down next to her and asked. She was the same age as Liu Yiru, but she was more than a month younger than Liu Yiru. She usually called her sister. Not only were they the best partners at work, but they were also inws, so naturally they had a very good rtionship.

    "My son has grown up and is a real man. How can I not be happy?" Liu Yiru said as she leaned into her son''s arms again and peck him on the lips.

    Xiao Hanyue, Lin Ling, and Ye Yunqi looked at each other in bewilderment. They didn''t understand what was wrong with Liu Yiru today. Even if she was happy and wanted to kiss her son, she should have kissed him on the face. Why did she kiss him on the lips? Although they felt it was strange, they didn''t think much about it.

    But Ye Ningshuang was a little different. She knew what Ye Fei thought of Liu Yiru. Liu Yiru, like herself, had not been nourished by a man since Ye twins were born. She must have been craving for it. If she had tried Ye Fei''s amazing fighting power, she would have been as obsessed with him as she was.

    Now she said that Ye Fei was a real man and kissed him on the mouth. Did something happen between them? Thinking of this, Ye Ningshuang felt a little confused. She was happy for Ye Fei, but also sad for herself. With Liu Yiru, would he still want her?

    There is a saying that goes, "Excessive concern leads to confusion." Ye Ningshuang was originally a very smart woman, and she should have been able to easily see that Liu Yiru was simply happy for her son''s growth, but she cared too much about Ye Fei, and because of their rtionship and her own age, she was always worried about gains and losses, so she got stuck in a dead end.

    Ye Ningshuang was daydreaming here, and Liu Yiru over there was not idle either. She kept urging everyone to drink with her, even her daughter and Lin Ling, who were also eighteen years old. No matter whether others drank or not, she would always drink it all in one gulp. Not long after, two more bottles of red wine were finished, and one and a half bottles went into Liu Yiru''s stomach.

    Liu Yiru, who had drunk so much, leaned limply in Ye Fei''s arms, not even having the strength to raise the cup. Seeing this, Xiao Hanyue said, "Xiaoman, take your mother back. Don''t let her drink anymore."

    Ye Fei nodded, but suddenly remembered Ye Yu''s attitude towards Xiao Hanyue before. He didn''t understand why he did that before, butbined with his intentional trouble for Li Xueer, Ye Fei understood that the boy was trying to alienate the rtionship between Xiao Hanyue and his mother, so he said: "Aunt Xiao, Ye Yu''s attitude was a bit bad before, don''t take it to heart."

    Xiao Hanyue smiled and said, "He can''t represent the Ye family yet. He wants to alienate me and Sister Ru, but he''s still a little short of it."

    Ye Fei then realized that his beautiful future mother-inw was not only beautiful in appearance, but also had a very kind heart. So he felt relieved, half supported and half hugged his mother to stand up, and said, "Let''s go back then."

    Ye Ningshuang came back from her contemtion and saw the intimate posture of the mother and son. Her heart ached again, but now she hadpletely tied her heart to Ye Fei. As long as it was good for him, she would do it regardless of everything. In order to give Ye Fei and Liu Yiru a chance to be alone, she said to Ye Yunqi: "Qiqi, let''s go too."

    Ye Yunqi said hesitantly, "But my mother is so drunk, why don''t I go home and take care of her."

    Ye Ningshuang forced a smile and said, "Your mother will be taken care of by your brother. You should go with your aunt. Your cousin hasn''te back yet, and your aunt is very lonely."

    "Okay then." Ye Yunqi thought about it. Now her beloved brother ispletely different from before. Taking care of her mother is naturally a piece of cake. And her aunt living alone is indeed a bit lonely, so she nodded and agreed.

    Ye Fei also saw the disappointment in Ye Ningshuang''s eyes. Although he didn''t know why, he knew it was definitely rted to him. So he half-hugged his mother and walked to her side, whispering in her ear: "Shuang''er, don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will love you forever!"

    Seeing that Ye Fei still considered her feelings when hugging Liu Yiru, Ye Ningshuang felt extremely sweet in her heart. Everything she did for him waspletely worth it.

 Chapter 92: 92 Ambiguity in the Car-R17

    After leaving the hotel, Liu Yiru became even more drunk by the wind outside and could not even walk. Ye Fei simply picked her up in princess carry. Liu Yiru instinctively hugged his neck with her arms and buried her head in his arms.

    The mother and son now looked like a loving couple. Ye Yunqi smiled and said, "Look at my mother and brother, they look like a young couple."

    The other three women allughed. Xiao Hanyue and Lin Ling justughed at the joke, but Ye Ningshuang was different. She thought that they might be a real couple soon. After getting Ye Fei''sfort, she hadpletelye to terms with it.

    Ye Fei was definitely not someone she could have all to herself. She might as well help him do more good things so that he would love her more. So she smiled and said, "Xiao Man, you must take good care of your little wife. You must make herfortable!"

    Ye Fei hugged his goddess. He didn''t think much about it at first. He just felt sorry for her for being so drunk. He wanted to take her home as soon as possible to let her rest. But when Ye Ningshuang said that, the fire in his heart that had not been vented by Ye Ningshuang before couldn''t help but rise again.

    The bad thing below also bounced up instantly, pressing hard against his Liu Yiru soft buttocks. As he walked, it rubbed against her, making his heart beat faster and faster, but he had to endure it. The torture was really ufortable.

    Fortunately, he had called the valet in advance and they had already driven the car over. Otherwise, if he had to walk all the way to the parking lot, he couldn''t guarantee that he would not ejacte under such stimtion.

    Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief after carrying his mother into the car driven by their driver. He wanted to put his mother aside, but Liu Yiru didn''t seem to want to leave him. Her arms were still tightly around his neck. Ye Fei had no choice but to let her sit on hisp.

    But as soon as she sat down, Ye Fei couldn''t help but widen his eyes and took a breath of cold air, because at this moment, Liu Yiru''s plump and tender big buttocks pressed heavily on his steel-gun, which made him feel a little painful, but at the same time, morefortable and stimting.

    The person sitting in his arms was his goddess, and now his hard thing was deeply embedded in her soft buttocks, which made Ye Fei have an urge to push up hard to get more stimtion, but he finally endured it.

    After finally suppressing his urge, Ye Fei was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but Liu Yiru didn''t seem to let him get away with it so easily. Perhaps she felt ufortable with the hard thing under her butt, so she twisted her body instinctively.

    This made Ye Fei feel even more ufortable, because now not only was her plump butt rubbing against his thing, but also the pair of huge hemispheres on Liu Yiru''s chest were rubbing against his chest. Through their clothes, Ye Fei could even feel the two little beads on her top that had be a little hard.

    Ye Fei is really in agony right now, he is really under too much stress. If it was another woman in his arms, maybe it would be better, but this is the woman he wants the most, and this woman is someone he cannot touch. How can Ye Fei feel? Any real man would understand his problem now.

    Fortunately, Liu Yiru stopped after twisting for a while, which made Ye Fei feel better. However, he soon discovered another problem. It turned out that the reason why Liu Yiru stopped was because the hard thing no longer made her ufortable.

    After her continuous movements, the thing was ced horizontally and was now just sandwiched in her deep buttock groove. Moreover, Ye Fei''s thing was really too big. After passing through her buttock groove, the front end just hit her most sensitive part through her clothes. This not only did not make her feel ufortable anymore, but made her feelfortable, so she stopped twisting.

    Ye Fei didn''t dare to move, because their current posture was really awkward. If both of them were not wearing clothes, Ye Fei wouldn''t even need to move. With a slight push, he could send his bad guy to the ce where he came to the world.

    Ye Fei, who didn''t even dare to take a breath, thought he could get home like this, but something unexpected happened. He didn''t know what happened in front, but their driver suddenly mmed on the brakes, causing Ye Fei, who was caught off guard, to jump violently, and the big guy also hit his mother''s sensitive ce hard.

    "Ahh!" The sensitive part was attacked, and the extreme numbness made Liu Yiru couldn''t help but let out a moan. Fortunately, although her car looked low-key, the decoration inside was top-notch. There was a baffle between the front and rear seats of the car, which prevented passengers from seeing or hearing what was happening behind.

    Usually, this baffle was hardly used, but today, because Liu Yiru drank too much, the driver was tactful enough to put down the baffle. After all, as a subordinate, it was always bad to see the boss drunk and out of control. Even if their rtionship was good, there would inevitably be some embarrassment.

    "Xiaoman, a stray dog suddenly ran past in front of us, so I braked. Is Madam Liu okay?" The driver a woman around in herte 20s lowered the gear lever a little, turned around and asked.

    "It''s okay, I just drank too much and feel a little ufortable. Drive faster and let''s get home quickly!" Ye Fei ordered hurriedly, afraid that the would look here again, because now Liu Yiru actually started to twist her body again, and her little mouth kept making slight moans. Such a situation naturally could not be seen by driver.

    Ye Fei didn''t feel relieved until the driver aised the baffle again. However, he felt even more ufortable physically. At the same time, he understood why his mother twisted her body again. It turned out that after the collision just now, Liu Yiru seemed to have found a way to make herself morefortable.

    Although she was drunk and unconscious, her body still had instincts. Now that she felt sofortable, how could she not pursue it? So she continued to twist her body, letting their sensitive parts rub against each other.

    Ye Fei''s breathing became rapid, his eyes turned a little red, he could no longer bear the desire in his heart, he reached out his hand to his mother''s chest, held one of her huge breasts and squeezed it gently, this way, Liu Yiru seemed to be morefortable, the moans from her little mouth became louder, and the twisting of her body became more powerful.

    "Aghn~aghh~"

    Holding his mother''s plump breasts, Ye Fei''s evil thoughts became stronger and stronger, and finally overcame his reason. He slowly reached his hand down and reached into the hem of his mother''s dress, touching her ce which was much fuller than Ye Ningshuang''s or Ye Yunqi''s, but found that it was already very wet.

 Chapter 93: 93. Crazy Blasphemy- R18

    As if she felt that the hand entering between her legs could bring her greater pleasure, Liu Yiru instinctively mped her legs together, locking Ye Fei''s hand in that wonderful ce of hers, preventing him from leaving.

    Of course, Ye Fei never thought of leaving. He moved his fingers lightly, pulled open the already wet pants a little, and pressed directly on the mother''s plump ce like a ripe peach. He stroked back and forth a few times in the moist gap in the middle, causing her mouth to open slightly, breathing heavily, and a much louder moan came from her throat than before.

    "Agghhn!"

    Perhaps it was his mother''s sweet moans that gave Ye Fei enough courage. The fingers that were gently stroking his mother''s crack finally reached her charming hole, and he slowly inserted a finger into it.

    Liu Yiru''s pussy was very tight and hot. Ye Fei only inserted one finger and he found it difficult to move. It seemed that the wonderful ce sensed the entry of a foreign object. It contracted instinctively and bit his fingers tighter. The tender flesh on the walls squirmed gently, forming an inward pulling force, trying to lead his fingers deeper.

    This feeling is so wonderful. Just a little finger in, it brings such a soul-stirring feeling. If I put that thing in, I don''t know how good it will be! Ye Fei couldn''t help but be fascinated.

    At this time, he had lost much rationality. After having this crazy idea, he could no longer restrain himself. He used his left arm to hold his mother up and let her hang on him temporarily.

    He stretched out his right hand, unzipped his pants, released the guy who was as big as an iron rod, and then put her down again, lifted the hem of her dress, pushed her wet panties aside, and used his hard and hot thing to press against her moist pussy, ready to break through.

    But at this moment, the car suddenly stopped, and then Miss Li''s voice came: "Xiaoman, we''re here!"

    This sudden change made Ye Fei regain consciousness instantly. He couldn''t help but feel extremely scared, and cold sweat broke out. He had ideas about his goddess and wanted to get herpletely, but definitely not at this time. If he possessed her now, even if his mother didn''t me him after waking up, he would not be able to forgive himself.

    After pping himself hard on the face, Ye Fei hurriedly tidied up their clothes. At this time, Miss Li also put down the partition. She turned around and saw the p mark on Ye Fei''s face. She couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Xiaoman, what''s wrong with your face?"

    "It''s nothing. There was just a mosquito. I tried to hit it several times but failed. Finally, it bit my mother. I got angry and used too much force when I hit it." Ye Fei''s reaction was so quick that he had thought of his words in just a moment.

    Miss Li did not doubt his words. Instead, she felt very relieved that Miss Liu had a son who loved her so much.

    Ye Fei got out of the car first, then stretched out his arms to pick up his mother and walked towards home. The hem of her long dress hung down, just covering his thing that could never soften, so Miss Li didn''t notice anything wrong with him. As for Ye Fei''s physical problem, Liu Yiru did not hide it from her, so although she didn''t know the details, she knew that Ye Fei''s body was already well.

    Though the Ye family is arge family, there are not too many rules, and Liu Yiru and her three non-biological daughters get along like sisters. Although Ye Siqi and the other three call Liu Yiru "Mom," they always think of her as a kind older sister in their hearts. So today they did not deliberately wait for the mother and him toe back and went to bed on time as usual.

    Looking at the vi with the lights off, Ye Fei knew that his three sisters were asleep and he didn''t want to disturb them anymore. After saying goodbye to Miss Li, he carried his mother upstairs and came to her bedroom.

    Originally, Liu Yiru drank so much alcohol that she should have taken a shower before going to bed, but now it is impossible. Ye Fei didn''t dare to help her take a shower. Just that kind of contact had made him lose his mind. If he saw her body directly, Ye Fei was afraid that he wouldpletely turn into a beast.

    After helping his mother take off her dress, she was now only left with a set of underwear. Although it was a very ordinary style, it looked extremely sexy on her. Ye Fei didn''t dare to look at it for too long. He pulled a thin quilt over her and didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until her charming body waspletely covered by the quilt.

    After settling his mother down, Ye Fei was about to go back to his room but suddenly stopped. Although no one in the family had ever been drunk before, he had seen on TV that drunk people sometimes asked for water or something in the middle of the night. Now that he left his mother here alone, he was a little worried, so he simply went to bed.

    However, he didn''t dare to sleep in the same quilt with his mother. He pulled another quilt over andy down farther away from his mother.

    "#$x#$&*xx"

    After leaving her son''s warm embrace, Liu Yiru muttered a few words in dissatisfaction that no one could understand, and then she started grabbing around in a panic.

    Ye Fei was startled and quickly reached out to hold his mother''s hand. After Liu Yiru held his hand, she stopped scratching but rolled over and came to his side and got into his quilt.

    Hugging his mother''s soft body again, Ye Fei''s heart began to beat wildly again. Liu Yiru had lost the feeling because she was halffortable just now. Now, after she got into his arms, she instinctively looked for the thing that brought her happiness. Her little hand fumbled around her son''s body for a while and soon found the thing that had not softened.

    She hurriedly held it tightly, and a happy smile appeared on her beautiful face.

    Ye Fei had not been able to vent his emotions with Ye Ningshuang, and he had that kind of contact with the goddess in his heart on the road, which almost reached his limit. Now that thing was held in his mother''s soft little hands, he felt that if he endured it any longer, he would really explode.

    My mother, like my aunt, has been empty for more than ten years. She must be missing it too, right? As long as I don''t go in, there''s nothing to worry about. Why not satisfy her like I satisfied my younger sister?

    Ye Fei, who had thought of an excuse for himself, could no longer endure it. He sat up abruptly, lifted the quilts from both of them, stretched out his trembling hands, and gently unhooked his mother''s white bra.

    As the bra was removed, the pair of big, upright breasts on Liu Yiru''s chest bounced out and swayed slightly with her rapid breathing. Ye Fei stared straight at the pair of beautiful breasts that had once fed him. His breathing became heavier.

    He couldn''t help but lower his head, gently taking one of the tender red nipples into his mouth and sucking it, while reaching out to hold the other one and gently kneading it.

    "Oh..." The tingling pleasure from her chest made Liu Yiru moan in ecstasy, and her little hand holding her son''s big cock instinctively began to stroke it.

    "Hiss..." Ye Fei took a breath of cool air with pleasure. Although his mother''s cock-stroking movements were not skillful at all and could notpare to those of his aunt and younger sister, Ye Fei felt morefortable than when they did it. She was his goddess. Using her little hands to help him stroke his cock was something Ye Fei dared not even dream of.

    He did not expect that it would actually happen today.

    Encouraged, Ye Fei worked even harder. He held his mother''s pair of white and attractive big breasts with both hands and squeezed them hard. He also took her two small nipples that had be engorged and hard into his mouth and sucked them in turn, sometimes biting them gently with his teeth.

    "Aghh...ohhn..." Liu Yiru was constantly moaning charmingly because of her son. Her plump and slender thighs were tightly mped together and rubbed against each other, trying to get somefort for the itchy and empty ce in her.

    Feeling the changes in his mother, Ye Fei left her breasts and kissed his lips all the way down her t belly, all the way to the ce where his mother''s grass was withered, and gently kissed her beautiful triangle pubic hairs. Ye Fei reached out and took off her already wet panties.

    What a beautiful pussy!

    This was Ye Fei''s first reaction when he saw his mother''s tender pussy. Just as he imagined, Liu Yiru''s pussy was exactly the kind of peach pussy in the beautiful pussy pictures he had seen on the porn website before, but it was more attractive than the one in the picture. It was as high as a ripe peach, and the color was white with a hint of pink.

    It was much more beautiful than the purple pussycat in the picture. In the middle of the ripe peach, there was a tender red crack, and a small bean poked out yfully. It was her erect clitoris.

    Like a pilgrimage, Ye Fei stared at the extremely beautiful young pussycat in front of him for a long time, until the mother''s little mouth let out a dissatisfied moan.

    He then reached out and pressed the two white and tenderbia, gently spreading them apart, making the mother''s bright red pussy open like a small mouth, revealing the small and attractive clitoris inside and the pussy hole that was spitting out a trickle of love juice.

    Sticking out his tongue, Ye Fei used the tip of his tongue to stroke his mother''s alluring slit from bottom to top. Liu Yiru immediately let out an excited cry. Her white thighs mped her son''s head tightly. Her little hand also let go of her son''s big cock and instinctively pressed his head hard against her tender pussycat.

    "Aggh Ahghn hnghhn"

    Ye Fei was forced by his mother to have his entire mouth and nose pressed against her pussy, leaving him no room to breathe. However, with his current ability, he would be fine even if he held his breath for two hours, so he did not struggle to break away from his mother.

    *Slick *Slick *Slick

    Instead, he continued to lick her tender pussy, sometimes licking her little clitoris, sometimes sweeping his rough tongue across her entire sensitive pussy, and sometimes taking her entire pussy into his mouth and sucking it hard, even pushing the tip of his tongue into her tight pussy and pumping it gently.

    Liu Yiru and her husband had no feelings for each other. Having sex was just to get a child. She had never enjoyed such stimtion. In addition, she had not had sex for more than ten years, so her body was naturally extremely sensitive.

    "Agggghhhn!"

    In less than three minutes, she screamed and mped her legs even tighter around her son''s head. Her body began to tremble, and her pussycat contracted so strongly that it hurt her son''s tongue. Then arge amount of hot vaginal fluid gushed out from the depths of her pussy and flowed into her son''s mouth along his tongue that was inserted into her pussy.

    Ye Fei naturally would not despise his mother. He swallowed all the love juices that flowed into his mouth and licked his mother''s tender pussy for a while as if tofort her, before he raised his head to look at his mother.

    After the climax, Liu Yiru copsed on the bed with her limbs spread wide, a satisfied blush on her beautiful face, her sexy little mouth slightly opened, gasping for breath, and the big breasts on her chest rose and fell violently with her breathing, making Ye Fei feel dizzy.

    Looking at his mother''s sexy little mouth, Ye Fei felt very excited because he thought of the scene when Ye Ningshuang called herself mother while sucking his dick. At that time, he fantasized about letting his mother really suck him. At that time, he thought it was just a fantasy. He didn''t expect the opportunity toe now.

    If he missed such a good opportunity, He is afraid God would not agree, right?

    Putting the me on God, Ye Fei felt somewhat at ease. He slowly knelt down beside his mother''s head, reached out to hold his cock, pressed the huge ns against her small mouth, and rubbed it gently on her sexy cherry lips. Due to being too excited, a drop of obscene fluid had seeped out of the ns urethra, and as he rubbed it, it was all smeared on his mother''s sexy lips.

    Liu Yiru drunk too much today, and she had just experienced a refreshing climax, so she couldn''t help feeling thirsty. Her body''s instinct made her subconsciously look for water, and here Ye Fei just handed his cock to her, and there was a drop of water on it. Although it was very little, it made Liu Yiru interested in it, and she couldn''t help but stick out her tongue to lick the ns.

    Being swept by his mother''s smooth and fragrant tongue, Ye Fei felt even more excited, and his cock became harder than before. At the same time, a drop of semen seeped out but was caught by his mother''s fragrant tongue and brought back into her mouth.

    Liu Yiru was very happy to have found the water source. She couldn''t help but hold the thing in her mouth and suck it hard, trying to suck out more water. However, she didn''t know that by doing so, Ye Fei almost screamed with pleasure. Although his mother was just sucking instinctively and without any skills, no one in the world could resist having the goddess in his heart give him a blowjob.

    The same was true for Ye Fei. He had great endurance in this regard, and it seemed as if he had returned to the first time his younger sister gave him a blowjob. His mother just sucked a few times, and he growled, his cock swelled, and began to ejacte powerfully. Large streams of semen were continuously sprayed into his mother''s sexy little mouth.

    *Splurt*Splurt

    Finally, she got the water she wanted. Although the water seemed a little sticky and had a salty taste, Liu Yiru was still very happy and swallowed it quickly unconsciously. However, because Ye Fei ejacted too much and too fast, and her little mouth was holding a cock, it was not very convenient for swallowing, so some semen still squeezed out from the corners of her mouth.

    After spraying seven or eight streams in a row, Ye Fei stopped and wanted to pull his cock out of his mother''s mouth, but his mother seemed to be unsatisfied. She held his cock in her mouth and sucked it a few more times. When she found that no more water came out, she let it go but stretched out her tender red tongue to roll the semen at the corner of her mouth into her mouth.

    Watching his holy and noble mother doing such lewd actions, Ye Fei''s big cock, which had just ejacted, suddenly became hard again, and his eyes became a little red again. He thought that since it hase to this, he might as well let his mother satisfy him a little more.

    ..............

    Of possible do support the Novel with a gift!

 Chapter 94: 94. Crazy Blasphemy -R18

    This time, Ye Fei was eyeing his mother''s big, plump breasts. Ever since he had breast sex with his aunt, he had liked watching his cock moving between her breasts. Unfortunately, his younger sister''s breasts were too small, so she couldn''t y this with him at all. This had been something he had been holding back on for a long time.

    Now that he saw that his mother''s breasts were bigger than his aunt''s, it would surely feel even better to squeeze them. And whenever Ye Fei thought of his cock moving between his mother''s big breasts, he became very excited.

    Standing up and sitting on his mother''s belly, Ye Fei put his cock into her deep cleavage. Then he held one of her big breasts with each hand and squeezed them hard in the middle, thus mping his cock tightly. Then he began to thrust back and forth in the space formed by his mother''s breasts.

    Liu Yiru''s skin is extremely smooth and tender. Although no lubrication is used, Ye Fei''s cock still moves very smoothly in and out between her breasts.

    Watching his purple-red cock moving between his mother''s big white breasts, Ye Fei felt extremely refreshed, even more so than when he inserted it into his aunt''s pussy. Especially when he pushed forward, the huge ns always touched his mother''s round chin, and sometimes it would slip past the chin and touch her little mouth.

    So he simply raised her head a little higher so that he could touch her little mouth every time he pushed forward.

    In the dream, Liu Yiru felt that the water source hade again, so she hurriedly held it in her mouth, but just as she held it in her mouth, it got pulled back again. She had no choice but to open her mouth slightly and suck it every time it came in.

    In this way, the mother and son, one by ident and the other without any awareness, formed a perfect breast sex.

    The strong visual stimtion made Ye Fei unable to endure it for long this time. He only moved less than 50 times between his mother''s breasts and mouth before starting to ejacte violently again. Liu Yiru also unconsciously drank the second wave of her son''s semen tonight.

    Ye Fei did not feel satisfied after ejacting for the second time. His eyes could not help but stare at his mother''s most attractive part. So he lifted up her attractive legs and put his hard cock between her legs. Then, just like when he did it with his younger sister, he mped his cock between her legs and began to thrust it.

    The rough big ns rubbed against his mother''s plump peach pussy again and again.

    *Pak *Pak *Pak

    Though Liu Yiru had fallen asleep, her body responded in the most faithful way. As her son rubbed vigorously, more and more vaginal fluid flowed out, making Ye Fei''s thrusting smoother.

    Ye Fei had entered a semi-crazy state at this time. He stared at his mother''s peerless face that had turned red due to his desire and the big tits that bounced up and down as he fucked her. While thrusting quickly, he murmured to himself, "My mother,my goddess, I want to fuck you; I want to satisfy you!"

    Liu Yiru''s body soon began to spasm, and with a low moan, she released the vaginal fluid that had been suppressed for many years. However, this time Ye Fei''s attack was not as useless as before. His cock was still as hard as an iron rod. After the mother''s orgasm subsided a little, he began his conquest again.

    After making my mother climax three times, Ye Fei finally felt something, so he put my mother''s legs down and let them wrap around his waist. He held his cock and pressed the ns against his mother''s peach-like plump pussy and quickly stroked it with his hand. After a short while, he let out a low roar, and huge streams of semen spurted out, all poured into my mother''s peach-like pussy.

    After three consecutive catharsis, Ye Fei calmed downpletely, but he was still extremely excited in his heart. This feeling was really good. Although he didn''t have to fight with real swords and guns, he felt more satisfied ying with Ye Ningshuang and Ye Yunqi.

    But after feeling secretly happy, Ye Fei pped himself hard again. From childhood to adulthood, his mother has always been the most perfect goddess in his heart, who cannot be desecrated by any mortal, not even himself. But today, he did such a thing, which made him unable to forgive himself, especially thest time he ejacted; he actually sprayed directly onto her.

    Although he did not enter, that was already the most excessive sphemy, right?

    But since things have already happened, Ye Fei doesn''t want to dwell on them anymore. Anyway, he just wants to treat her well for the rest of his life.

    Moreover, the seductive charm she inadvertently revealed just now gave Ye Fei a vague understanding that although his mother is still as holy and noble as before, she doesn''t seem to be the goddess he imagined, but a woman with flesh and blood and even desires.

    Sometimes, being a "human" is much happier than being a "god." Unfortunately, Ye Fei doesn''t have a deep understanding of this now and has missed a good opportunity topletely possess the goddess.

    Looking at his mother, who was sleeping with a satisfied look on her face, Ye Fei carefully took out some wet wipes, wiped her peach-like pussy that was stained with his semen, and helped her put on her underwear before hugging her to sleep.

    Liu Yiru''s good biological clock made her wake up at around six in the morning. Like most people, she felt a little ufortable after the hangover. However, this little problem was not a problem for her, as she had strong internal strength. She sat down with her knees crossed and practiced the family''s mental method. She immediately felt refreshed, and her body felt much more rxed than usual.

    Turning her head to look at her son, who was still sleeping, a blush floated across Liu Yiru''s stunningly beautiful face. Due to her strong inner strength, she was notpletely ignorant of what happenedst night, especially in terms of physical sensation, which was no different from when she was clear-headed.

    However, because she was too drunk, she always thought that it was just a dream. Seeing her son at this time, she couldn''t help but think of that very erotic dream again.

    She didn''t know why she had such a dream, and it felt so real. Could it be that in addition to her love for her son, she had other emotions in her heart? It must be said that as long as a woman is a woman, no matter if she is an adult or a little girl, her mind is sensitive. This is the case with Liu Yiru now.

    After the joy she thought was a dreamst night, she, who originally had only motherly feelings for her son, actually had a subtle change in her mind. When she looked at his handsome face again, her heartbeat actually elerated a little.

    At this moment, Ye Fei, who was sleeping, suddenly turned over from lying on his side to lying on his back. Under the thin quilt, his male characteristics, which were a natural reaction in the early morning, suddenly appeared in front of his mother''s eyes, pushing up the quilt to make a tall tent.

    Liu Yiru couldn''t help feeling a little shy after seeing this scene, but her eyes were reluctant to leave that ce for a moment. She actually had an urge to lift the quilt and hold it with her hands, like in her dream.

    At this time, Ye Fei seemed to think that his mother was not stimted enough, so he raised his leg hard and kicked the quilt aside. His underwear was a little damaged due to the tearingst night, and the long and thick thing stuck out from the side of his underwear, pointing diagonally towards the sky with great energy and still jumping up and down.

    "Ah..." Liu Yiru couldn''t help but exim, then reached out to cover her mouth. She didn''t expect that after not seeing her son''s thing for a few years, it had grown so big, the same size as the one inst night''s dream.

    Thinking about the boundless happiness that this thing brought her in the dream, she couldn''t help but be a little dazed. As mentioned before, she and her husband had no feelings for each other, so naturally they couldn''t be too harmonious about such things.

    Moreover, her husband was at the peak of his career at that time, and he lived in the gang office almost every day, and he didn''t have much time to sleep with her, sost night''s dream could be said to be the greatest happiness she had ever enjoyed in her life, and this was without actually doing it. If she really let it in, how would she feel?

    The fascinated Liu Yiru finally couldn''t help but stretch out her trembling little hand and gently hold it. As soon as she held it, she felt a hot breath passing from it into the palm of her hand, bringing a numbing feeling that went all the way to her heart, so hot that even her breathing became a little rapid.

    Staring at the treasure in her hand with eyes somewhat obsessed, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but recall the scene in her dream when it entered her mouth. She pursed her lips gently and suddenly had an urge to taste it to see if it was the same asst night.

    Slowly leaning his head over, Liu Yiru slightly opened her mouth, wanting to hold the egg-sized ns, but at this moment, there was a noise outside, which woke Liu Yiru up suddenly. She screamed and hurriedly let go of her son''s thing. She covered her hot face with her hands, jumped off the bed quickly, without even bothering to put on her clothes, and ran into the bathroom.

    Only after locking the bathroom door from the inside did Liu Yiru breathe a sigh of relief. She copsed on the ground weakly, feeling like her heart was about to jump out. She was scared. Fortunately, there was a noise from the living room; otherwise, she might have really put it in her mouth. In that case, her son would definitely wake up. If he saw her like this, how could she still live?

    Though no one saw what happened just now except herself, Liu Yiru still felt ashamed to see her son. If the phone hadn''t rang outside, she would probably have stayed in the bathroom until Ye Fei came to call her.

    After putting on the spare clothes in the bathroom, Liu Yiru went out. At this time, Ye Fei had woken up and was answering the phone. When he saw his mothering out, his face blushed and he handed the phone to her and said, "Mom, it''s my aunt calling. She said she has something to discuss with you."

    "Thank you." Liu Yiru''s face turned red when she thought of her actions just now. Now, both of them felt a little sorry for each other. Unconsciously, the previous close mother-son rtionship had a gap. But sometimes, creating a gap is not a bad thing, because the gap in their family affection just happened to be a catalyst for their other kind of emotion.

 Chapter 95: 95. Subtle changes

    "Sister, what''s so urgent that you had to call me this early?" Liu Yiru asked, feeling slightly puzzled as she answered the phone. Although she had a close bond with her sister, their busy careers often kept them apart, and they usually only spoke in the evenings. A morning call was unusual.

    "Oh, is it that early?" Liu Fengyi teased. "Normally, you''d be at thepany by now. What, are you getting toofortable cuddling your son in bed?"

    Liu Yiru blushed. "Sister, I''m trying to have a serious conversation here. Why are you teasing me?"

    Laughing, Liu Fengyi responded, "Since when did you start acting spoiled? I remember you stopped doing that when you were fifteen. Have you gotten so used to being yful with your son that you''re slipping into it with me now?"

    Liu Yiru was taken aback by her sister''s observation. It was true; she had rarely acted spoiled, even as a child. And ever since growing up, she''d all but stopped. Buttely, something had shifted. She recalled the incident at the school gate and now realized she was unconsciously adopting the same tone. Could her attitude towards him have changed?

    As these thoughts crossed her mind, she nced over at her son, who was still in bed but watching her closely. His gaze held a certain warmth that made her blush again and her heart race. Reminding herself she was still on the phone, she regained herposure. "What''s the matter, Sister?" she asked in a more neutral tone.

    Liu Fengyi''s tone turned serious. "Someone from the Wu family ising."

    "The Wu family?" Liu Yiru paused, then asked in surprise, "You mean the Wu family from the Martial Alliance?"

    "Yes, them," her sister confirmed, her voice heavy. "A representative came this morning, saying they had business to discuss with the Liu family. The Wu family''s bing more aggressive, and I''m worried this visit might have bad intentions. I''ve managed to stall them for now, but we need to talk strategy."

    "Understood. I''ll be there right away," Liu Yiru replied. As she turned to inform Ye Fei, she noticed he was already up and fully dressed.

    She blinked in surprise. With her heightened senses from years of inner strength training, she should have noticed him getting up and dressing. Yet, somehow, he had done so without her sensing a thing. This level of subtlety was rare¡ªeven her most skilled sister would struggle to be this discreet. She knew from previous tests how powerful her son was, but this moment of silence left her in awe.

    For the first time, she felt a sense of mystery surrounding her son, a desire to understand him better¡ªnot just as his mother, but as a woman intrigued.

    Seeing his mother''s curious expression, Ye Fei asked, "Mom, is something wrong?"

    "Nothing," she said, shaking her head. "I have to step out for a bit. Why don''t you head to Dan''s ce and hang out with your third sister?"

    "Actually, I''d like toe with you," Ye Fei said, having overheard part of the conversation. He didn''t know much about the Wu family or the Martial Alliance, but he sensed they weren''t friendly. Despite knowing his mother and aunt were more than capable, he still felt concerned. It was a protectiveness akin to that of a husband worried about his wife.

    Liu Yiru considered it briefly before nodding. Her son had grown up, and it was time for him to be exposed to more of the real world. Besides, with his strength, she felt confident nothing could harm him.

    Since it was a Sunday, Miss Li hadn''te by, so Liu Yiru drove herself, with Ye Fei sitting in the front passenger seat. He wanted to stay close to his mother, feeling that even the back seat would be too distant.

    "Mom, what does the Wu family actually do?" Ye Fei asked as they drove. He found himself unable to stop admiring her beauty but masked his interest with the question.

    Focused on driving, Liu Yiru didn''t notice her son''s gaze. "How do you know about the Wu family?" she asked, a bit surprised.

    "Aunt mentioned them on the phone," he answered casually.

    Liu Yiru rxed. It made sense that he would have overheard, given his sharp hearing. She wasn''t avoiding him on purpose, after all. A warm feeling bloomed in her chest as she realized he wanted to apany her out of concern. It was a sweetness that made her feel oddly youthful, almost like a girl being cared for.

    "The Wu family is one of the two guardian families of the Martial Alliance," she exined. Knowing her son''s strength, she didn''t see any reason to withhold information. He would inevitably encounter such things as he grew stronger.

    "Guardian families? Sounds like something out of a martial arts film," Ye Fei chuckled. "So, what''s this Martial Alliance?"

    Liu Yiru slowed the car a little as she began to recount the story her father had told her. "It started about forty years ago. The country was in turmoil back then, and many martial artists took advantage of the chaos. While some caused trouble, others, with a stronger sense of justice, remained passive due to the political situation. Then, one day, a remarkably powerful man appeared.

    After defeating several rogue martial artists, he issued a challenge, inviting all the country''s warriors to meet at Mount Tai."

    "The Liu family was among those invited. Your grandfather, who was young and bold at the time, naturally couldn''t resist such an opportunity, so he went. ording to him, this man made a grand deration that day, intending to establish rules for all martial artists. Many challenged him, but none could withstand more than three of his moves.

    Despite his strength, he was merciful, and those defeated were unharmed. In the end, everyone epted his leadership, and thus, the Martial Alliance was born."

    As they drove, mother and son continued to talk, their conversation flowing as usual. Yet, neither of them noticed the subtle shifts in their rtionship, changes that were quietly happening beneath the surface.

 Chapter 96: 96 : The Envoy of the Martial Alliance

    "So, that''s how it is." Ye Fei nodded, then asked, "But what exactly does the Martial Alliance do, and what are the Guardian Families?"

    Liu Yiru exined, "Although it''s called an ''alliance,'' the Martial Alliance is really a loose organization. Its main purpose is to oversee martial artists like us, ensuring that we don''t harm ordinary people or use martial arts tomit crimes.

    As for the Guardian Families, when the leader was chosen, it was agreed that he couldn''t manage everything alone, so the two most prestigious and powerful families were appointed to assist him. Over time, these became the Guardian Families."

    "So, the Martial Alliance was a righteous group at first. Why do you and Aunt say they have bad intentions now?" Ye Fei asked, still unclear about the situation.

    Liu Yiru sighed. "It was righteous in the beginning. The leader was actively involved, and the martial arts world flourished under his guidance. But over time, the leader became less involved, and eventually, the two Guardian Families took over. In thest twenty years, the leader hasn''t appeared at all."

    "One of the Guardian Families fell into decline, leaving only the Wu family, and they''ve grown arrogant. They''ve essentially turned the Martial Alliance into their private power, often forcing martial families to do their bidding. While many are dissatisfied, the Wu family''s strength is overwhelming, and no one dares to oppose them."

    "Sounds like the Alliance has outlived its purpose," Ye Fei remarked coolly. He had already made up his mind¡ªif the Wu family''s intentions were hostile, he wouldn''t hesitate to crush them. He was also eager to see just how powerful the martial arts of the feared Wu family really were.

    As mother and son talked, they arrived at their destination, a five-star hotel owned by the Liu family. Although they didn''t think highly of the Wu family, the Liu family still had to maintain a level of decorum since the envoy represented the Martial Alliance.

    When they arrived, Liu Fengyi was already waiting for them. The meeting was set to take ce in a private room on the hotel''s first floor, but the Wu family''s representative had yet to show up¡ªan obvious disy of arrogance.

    Since the Wu family envoy waste, Liu Yiru and Liu Fengyi used the time to chat. It was rare for the sisters to spend time together, so they didn''t mind the dy.

    Ye Fei, too, was in no rush. His primary reason for being there was to spend time with his mother. Sitting back, he admired the simrities between his mother and aunt, both in their beautiful faces and their equally stunning figures. His thoughts drifted to more inappropriate ces, but he kept them in check, knowing today wasn''t the time for such distractions.

    They waited from nine in the morning until nearly noon before a knock finally came at the door. They knew it must be someone from the Wu family. Despite enjoying their time together, both Liu Yiru and Liu Fengyi were slightly irritated by the long wait.

    "Come in, the door''s unlocked," Liu Fengyi called out coldly.

    The door swung open, and a young man in his twenties entered. He was handsome, but there was something sinister about him, and his arrogant demeanor was immediately noticeable.

    The man froze when he saw the Liu sisters. Although he had heard that the leaders of the Liu family were extraordinary beauties, he was stunned to see them in person. The women he had encountered before paled inparison. His eyes shed with greed and lust as he ogled them.

    Though his lustful nce was brief, Ye Fei caught it. In that moment, he sentenced the man to death in his heart. His mother and aunt were his¡ªno one else had the right to look at them that way.

    The man, emboldened by his arrogance, sat in the main seat without invitation. "I''m Wu Shiying, the eldest grandson of the Wu family. You must be Liu Fengyi and Liu Yiru," he said, attempting to project dominance. Women had always flocked to him for his power, and he assumed these two would be no different.

    What Wu Shiying didn''t understand was that strong women admired strength in character, not disys of power. His attitude only repelled the sisters further. Still, they were too well-mannered to show their disgust openly. Liu Fengyi gave a polite smile. "Yes, that''s us. This is my nephew, Ye Fei." She introduced her nephew calmly, though she was growing irritated.

    Looking at Ye Fei with disdain, Wu Shiying smirked and said, "Oh, so this is the infamous idiot of the Ye family. I''ve heard of him."

    Liu Yiru''s face turned red with anger at hearing her son insulted. Despite herposed nature, she couldn''t hold back. "Mr. Wu, stop wasting time with nonsense. Just say what you came to say."

    Realizing he had offended one of the women who had so captivated him, Wu Shiying felt slightly embarrassed. However, his pride wouldn''t allow him to admit his mistake. He grinned and replied, "Fine, let''s get to the point. I''m here to offer the Wu family''s assistance."

    "We don''t need help from the Wu family," Liu Yiru snapped, her anger still fresh after his insult to her son.

    A flicker of anger crossed Wu Shiying''s face, but he quickly masked it. "I''m talking about the Autumn Group. Don''t you see them as a serious threat?"

 Chapter 97: 97. The way of brilliance

    So, this is what they were after. While the Wu family was strong in martial arts, their financial power wascking. They couldn''tpare to even ordinary business families, let alone giants like the Liu and Ye families. It was now clear that the rapid rise of the Autumn Group, which seemed to have no apparent backing, must have provoked their jealousy.

    Realizing they couldn''t take down the Autumn Group on their own, they sought help from the Liu family. Liu Yiru sneered inwardly.

    Even if they didn''t have a secret agreement with the Autumn Group, she would never cooperate with the Wu family, knowing their ulterior motives.

    Liu Fengyi smiled and said, "But I don''t see the Autumn Group as a threat to our family. What do you think, Yiru?" Although unaware of her sister''s agreement with Li Xueer, she shared the same opinion.

    "Exactly," Liu Yiru agreed. "There are manypanies out there as strong as us, but they aren''t all our enemies. Besides, both the Autumn Group and we are developing in Wanghai. There could even be opportunities for cooperation in the future."

    Wu Shiying, seeing his excuse dismissed so easily by the two sisters, felt his anger rise. His polite demeanor slipped away, and he shot them a dark look. "So, you''re refusing to cooperate with me?" he asked in a threatening tone.

    Liu Fengyi smiled calmly. "I''m sorry, but we don''t seem to have a shared interest on this matter. Of course, if there''s a legitimate business proposal, we''d still be open to working with the Wu family." She made sure to emphasize the word "legitimate."

    When persuasion failed, Wu Shiying resorted to the one card he thought would always work¡ªthe Martial Alliance. "As a member of the Martial Alliance, is this really your response to the Alliance''s request?"

    Liu Yiru''s eyes narrowed, and she sneered. "The Wu Alliance''s request? Do you think that just because your surname is Wu, the Martial Alliance belongs to your family? Once, the Martial Alliance stood for fairness, but now it''s be a den of corruption, controlled by viins like you. It''s a disgrace to its founder!"

    Normally, Liu Yiru would never speak so harshly, but after Wu Shiying''s earlier insult to her son, she couldn''t hold back her anger.

    Liu Fengyi was startled. Her sister''s words would undoubtedly put the Liu family at odds with the Wu family, which was far from ideal. However, given how things had escted, she chose not to contradict her sister in front of Wu Shiying.

    Judging by his expression, it was clear that, regardless of her sister''s words, the Wu family would not take this lightly.

    Wu Shiying''s face turned blue with rage, but he knew better than to act impulsively. While he was confident he could overpower one of the Liu sisters, taking on both would be a losing battle.

    However, his gaze shifted to Ye Fei, who had been sitting quietly throughout the conversation, looking harmless. A sinister idea crept into his mind. Wu Shiying had hoped to use this negotiation as a stepping stone to distinguish himself among the Wu family''s heirs, securing his position in the family''s future leadership.

    Now that the sisters had dismissed him, he needed leverage. He had heard that Ye Fei, although deemed a weakling, was dearly beloved by the Liu sisters. If he could capture him, he could force their cooperation. And perhaps, with Ye Fei as a hostage, he might even get closer to the two sisters who had stirred his lust.

    Having made his n, Wu Shiying mmed the table, stood up, and barked, "Fine! Remember what I said today. I hope you won''t regret your decision!"

    He stormed towards the door, but halfway there, he suddenly turned and lunged at Ye Fei with his hands formed into ws, aiming to grab him.

    Liu Fengyi, realizing his intentions first, gasped and leaped forward, but Ye Fei was seated too close to the door, and Wu Shiying''s speed outmatched hers. She couldn''t reach him in time.

    Hearing her sister''s exmation, Liu Yiru also turned to see what was happening. In her panic, she momentarily forgot her son''s abilities and rushed forward, shouting, "You bastard! Stop!"

    Despite the sisters'' efforts, they were far too slow. Just when they felt a surge of desperation, the situation shifted dramatically.

    Although Ye Fei had already decided to kill Wu Shiying, he hadn''t wanted to do it in front of witnesses. His n was to deal with him after he left. However, seeing Wu Shiying foolishly rush towards him, he reacted instinctively.

    In a sh, Ye Fei stood, twisting his body slightly to evade Wu Shiying''s grasp. In one swift motion, Ye Fei leaned forward, his right hand forming a w, and struck out like lightning, grabbing Wu Shiying by the neck.

    What Ye Fei had just disyed was a movement from the Liu family''s martial arts, techniques he had observed since childhood. Though he wasn''t able to practice martial arts growing up, he had seen his mother and sisters training, so the moves were ingrained in his memory.

    He had always thought the Liu family''s martial arts, with its light and agile techniques, were better suited for women, finding them somewhat too delicate for a man. But when he used them himself, there was no trace of femininity¡ªonly grace and strength.

    He realized now that he could use these techniques going forward, and it filled him with satisfaction.

    However, while Ye Fei was pleased with his own performance, he was also slightly disappointed. Was this the martial prowess of the feared Wu family

    It wasughably weak. What Ye Fei didn''t know was that, while he was unimpressed, the others in the room were stunned. Liu Yiru, who already knew her son possessed great strength, was nheless astonished by what she had just witnessed.

    Wu Shiying, while not quite on the level of her younger sister Liu Junyi, was still considered a top-tier martial artist. Yet, Ye Fei had taken him down in a single move.

 Chapter 98: 98: Image Change

    Even Liu Yiru, who had seen Ye Fei''s growth, was astonished. But Liu Fengyi, who had no idea about his transformation, stood frozen, her mouth agape. Her mind shed back to the terrifyingly powerful figure Ye Fei had mentioned before¡ªthe man he called his eldest brother. Could it be that Ye Fei was somehow possessed by this elder brother at the moment?

    Ye Fei, oblivious to his mother and aunt''s shock, sneered at the ashen-faced Wu Shiying, who was firmly held in his grasp. "What''s the matter? Did you think I was easy to bully? I had nned to let you live a few more hours, but it seems you''re in a hurry to die."

    Wu Shiying waspletely stunned by the sudden change in events. He couldn''t believe what was happening. He had heard Ye Fei was a weakling, yet here he was, defeated without even a chance to fight back. What was the point of all his years of hard training?

    The thought gnawed at him. However, when he heard Ye Fei''s cold words, a fresh wave of terror washed over him. Was this man really going to kill him? Desperation seeped into his voice as he stammered, "Y..yo..you can''t kill me!"

    "Give me a reason not to," Ye Fei replied, his expression cold and unyielding.

    "The Martial Alliance forbids warriors from killing one another!" Wu Shiying blurted, clinging to the only rule that might save his life.

    But almost immediately, he realized that these people didn''t seem to care much for the Martial Alliance, which was now controlled by his own Wu family.

    Scrambling to find another reason, he added, "We don''t have any personal enmity¡ªthis was just a misunderstanding. I came here with sincere intentions to cooperate."

    "I don''t care about that." Ye Fei''s voice remained emotionless. "The moment you disrespected my mother, you sealed your fate. No one in this world is allowed to disrespect her."

    Hearing her son''s words, a wave of warmth filled Liu Yiru''s heart, while Liu Fengyi cast an envious nce at her sister. No matter how much she, as an aunt, loved him, it was clear that no one could rece his mother in his heart. She quickly moved past her envy and said, "Xiaoman, we can''t kill him right now. If you''re angry, beat him or lock him up for a while."

    Worried that her words might not be enough, she gave her sister a quick wink for support.

    Liu Yiru, understanding the gravity of the situation, nodded. She knew that killing Wu Shiying would create an irreparable rift between their family and the Wu family, making Ye Fei their primary target for revenge.

    Despite the confidence she had in her son after witnessing his strength, she couldn''t help but worry about the consequences. "Your aunt is right, Xiaoman. We''re a martial family, but we''ve been focused on business and politics for years. Getting involved in the fighting of the martial world isn''t a smart move for us."

    But Ye Fei wasn''t listening. He shook his head. "Mom, even if I let him go now, the Wu family won''t stoping for us. Besides, it''s better to keep my strength hidden."

    Wu Shiying, initially relieved when the Liu sisters seemed to plead for his life, was now filled with terror as he realized Ye Fei was resolute in his decision.

    Desperately trying to save himself, he said, "I swear, I won''t tell anyone what happened today! I can even frame this as an investigation into the Autumn Group. They have powerful backers, and we don''t dare touch them."

    "I''m sorry, I don''t believe you," Ye Fei said calmly, cutting him off. Without another word, he twisted his hand, and with a crisp "click," Wu Shiying''s neck snapped. His head slumped to the side at an unnatural angle, and he stopped breathing.

    Liu Yiru and Liu Fengyi were stunned, not expecting Ye Fei to kill him so decisively. Yet, beyond their surprise, they were also filled with a sense of pride.

    Ye Fei''s actions proved he had grown up¡ªno longer the weak boy they once protected, but a decisive and formidable man. At their level, this kind of resolve wasn''t seen as a w, but rather as a necessary quality for achieving greatness.

    For Liu Yiru, in particr, her perception of her son shifted dramatically in that moment. He was no longer a child in need of her protection. Instead, he had be a man capable of shielding her from the storms of life. She felt an overwhelming sense of admiration and even a yearning to be held in his protective arms.

    Ye Fei casually tossed Wu Shiying''s lifeless body aside and sat down as if nothing had happened. Despite this being his first time killing someone, he was surprised by how calm he felt¡ªthere was no panic, no fear, just an eerie sense of tranquility. Perhaps his heritage had something to do with it.

    The Liu sisters didn''t so much as nce at Wu Shiying''s corpse. They sat down next to Ye Fei, and Liu Yiru asked, "Xiaoman, now that we''ve offended the Wu family, what should we do?"

    Liu Fengyi, too, looked at him expectantly. Without realizing it, a subtle shift had urred in their rtionship. Both women, who had always been independent and capable, were now relying on Ye Fei.

    No matter how strong a woman is, there is often an instinctual desire to depend on a man. Since their father''s death, the sisters had no one to lean on, but now, with Ye Fei, they felt a familiar sense of security again, though it was different from what they felt with their father.

    Ye Fei smiled slightly, not disappointing them. "From the way Wu Shiying behaved, it''s clear the Wu family needs to be taught a lesson. We''ll use his death to send them a warning. If they still don''t back down, I won''t hesitate to destroy them. After all, we have a more dangerous enemy lurking in the shadows, and we don''t have the time or energy to deal with the Wu family."

    "And how do you n to handle this?" the sisters asked in unison. Their usual sharpness had faded, and they now deferred to Ye Fei in all matters, like fragile vases awaiting his decisions, atleast until he needs their intervention too.

    Ye Fei knew it wasn''t appropriate for him to handle this matter directly. Even if the Wu family was unpopr, he had been the one to kill one of their own. It wouldn''t sit well with the martial world, and it could spark criticism from other warriors.

    But this didn''t trouble him; he had a solution. With a confident smile, he said, "We won''t need to

    worry about that. I''ll leave it to my eldest brother."

 Chapter 99: 99: Barbarians Reappears at Wu family house

    "Your elder brother?" Liu Yiru repeated, surprised. While she hade to see Ye Fei as her support, her maternal instincts still left her worried. No matter how smart he was, Ye Fei was still young and inexperienced. What if he was being deceived or used by others?

    Before Ye Fei could answer, Liu Fengyi pulled her sister aside and quietly exined what she had witnessed that day. The encounter with the incredibly strong man had left asting impression on her. She vividly recounted every detail, the experience still fresh in her mind.

    Liu Yiru listened in shock, her mouth slightly open. Even though she hadn''t seen the man herself, the story was enough to astonish her. However, her initial worry quickly gave way to joy.

    If someone that powerful had truly befriended her son, there would be no need for trickery or deceit. He must have formed an honest bond with Ye Fei, and with such a strong ally, her son''s path in life would surely be much smoother.

    After Liu Fengyi finished recounting the story, she asked Ye Fei, "Xiaoman, did you learn martial arts from your elder brother?"

    "You could say that," Ye Fei replied with a smile. "But there are things he''s learned from me as well." His response was yful, as his ''elder brother'' was, in fact, another identity of his own. In a way, his current self did use techniques learned from his barbarian form, and vice versa.

    "He learned from you?" Liu Fengyi was surprised for a moment, then realized that Ye Fei''s strength had far exceeded her expectations. She asked curiously, "Who''s stronger, you or your elder brother?"

    "We''re about the same," Ye Fei replied with a chuckle. Since they were the same person, there was no real difference in strength.

    "Really?" Both sisters looked at him in shock. They had watched Ye Fei grow up and could hardly believe that their son and nephew had be so powerful, to the point where he could rival someone of inhuman strength.

    Seeing their stunned expressions, Ye Fei smiled. This was exactly the effect he had hoped for. He nned to visit the Wu family''s base soon, and if his mother and aunt wanted to tag along out of curiosity to meet his "elder brother," it wouldplicate things.

    Plus, he felt ufortable with how fascinated they seemed with this non-existent brother. He wanted to make it clear that the man in front of them¡ªhimself¡ªwas more than enough to satisfy any curiosity.

    "I''m taking this guy to my elder brother," Ye Fei said abruptly, before they could react further. He quickly picked up Wu Shiying''s body and, in a sh, vanished. The two women only felt a gust of wind as he disappeared from sight.

    Once outside the room, Ye Fei tossed Wu Shiying''s body into his storage space, feeling a pang of regret. He had recently discovered that he could use this space in both his forms and had wanted to experiment with storing living things.

    He should have kept Wu Shiying alive for that test. But it was toote now. Still, the experiment could wait¡ªhe could always catch a stray animal or a stray human dog to test it onter.

    While Wu Shiying had been boasting earlier, Ye Fei had discreetly used his PDA to gather information about the Wu family. They lived in Linhai City, just under 200 kilometers from Wanghai, which exined why the Wu family had been eager to take over the Autumn Group.

    After practicing dual cultivation with his younger sister for a time, Ye Fei''s speed had increased significantly. Now, when he ran, even cars on the highway appeared to crawl like snails. At his current pace, it took him less than half an hour to reach Linhai City and stand before the Wu family''s manor.

    The Wu family, though not particrly wealthy, lived in a grand manor near the sea, about ten kilometers from the city. Its secluded location made it easier for Ye Fei to act without drawing attention.

    *BANG

    Dressed in his barbarian attire, he didn''t bother with pleasantries. With a single kick, he shattered the manor''s gate, which normally required a remote control to open. Striding inside, he bellowed in a thunderous voice, "Wu family! Come out and meet your guest!"

    The members of the Wu family, all martial artists, were immediately alerted by the loud crash at the gate. Hearing Ye Fei''s booming voice, which sounded more like someone calling out in an ancient brothel, they felt a surge of anger and quickly gathered outside. In a matter of moments, more than twenty people surrounded him in the courtyard.

    An elderly man, likely in his sixties, stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "My friend, what brings you to the Wu family today?"

    This was Wu Qingfeng, the head of the Wu family. Although he hadn''t seen Ye Fei destroy the gate, he could easily guess what had happened. Few people in the world had the strength to do such a thing.

    And despite Ye Fei''s rough appearance, it was clear he was young¡ªpossessing such power at his age implied there could be even more powerful figures backing him.

    Although the Wu family had grown arrogant in recent years, Wu Qingfeng knew better than to provoke someone with unknown strength. While he believed himself to be quite powerful, he didn''t want to risk offending someone stronger, so he spoke with caution and respect.

    However, Ye Fei wasn''t in the mood for politeness. Surrounded by the Wu family, he remained confident and unfazed. Coldly, he said, "I''vee to give you a warning. I don''t care about your arrogance in other ces, but Wanghai is off-limits to you. If I see any member of the Wu family set foot in Wanghai again, their fate will be the same as his!"

    With that, he flung

    Wu Shiying''s lifeless body onto the ground.

    *THUUD

 Chapter 100: 100: Shameless Siege

    When the Wu family members realized what Ye Fei had thrown, they were first shocked and then enraged. They were ready to fight him to the death, but Wu Qingfeng stopped them.

    Wu Qingfeng was furious. His grandson, Wu Shiying, had been one of the most talented in the younger generation and a personal favorite of his. Seeing his beloved grandson''s lifeless body lying before him filled him with anger.

    However, Wu Qingfeng was also cunning. If Ye Fei dared toe here and throw his grandson''s body at his feet, he must have had powerful backing. The possibility that Ye Fei might have someone stronger than himself supporting him made Wu Qingfeng hesitant to act rashly.

    In a low, measured voice, he asked, "Are you with Autumn or the Liu family?"

    After all, it had been under his orders that Wu Shiying had gone to Wanghai, so he quickly deduced that Ye Fei was aligned with one of their enemies.

    Ye Fei, growing impatient, replied, "You don''t need to know whose side I''m on. Just remember that Wanghai is off-limits to you and your band of scoundrels!"

    He had thrown Wu Shiying''s body so arrogantly to provoke Wu Qingfeng and test his strength, but he hadn''t expected the old man to be so cautious. Now he wanted to irritate him further with insults to force him into action.

    As expected, Wu Qingfeng, who had always prided himself on his superiority, could no longer restrain himself after being called a scoundrel. His face darkened, and he growled, "Boy, I''ll let you live for now. Go back and tell Autumn that the Wu family will be taking over. And if you''re from the Liu family, tell those women that after we deal with Autumn, their turn is next!"

    Wu Qingfeng''s words weren''t just empty threats. His original n had been to use the Liu family to swallow Autumn and, once financially secure, move on to take over the Liu family itself. In his mind, this would solve the Wu family''s financial problems permanently.

    Ye Fei had initially only wanted to provoke the old man into a fight, but now, hearing his full n, he sneered inwardly. So, you''re scheming to take everything? In that case, you really have no reason to exist.

    "Make your move, boy!" Wu Qingfeng barked. Although they were in his own home, he still wanted to maintain the image of a master, so he wouldn''t strike a younger man first.

    Seeing that Wu Qingfeng was still posturing, Ye Fei smirked. "You go ahead. If I strike first, you might not have a chance to move again."

    Being looked down upon infuriated Wu Qingfeng. His face flushed with anger as he shouted, "Watch yourself, boy!" andunched himself at Ye Fei. Since he had given a warning, it couldn''t be considered a sneak attack.

    As Wu Qingfeng rushed forward, Ye Fei''s expression turned serious. The old man was indeed as formidable as his reputation suggested, far stronger than Wu Shiying. Ye Fei didn''t dare to be careless and prepared for a head-on sh.

    Wu Qingfeng, noticing Ye Fei''s readiness for a direct confrontation, felt a surge of confidence. Though his body was no longer as agile as a younger man''s, he was certain his decades of internal strength would give him the edge.

    Deciding to end the fight quickly, he suddenly increased his power from eight-tenths to full strength, hoping to crush Ye Fei in their first exchange.

    With a resounding "bang," their hands collided with tremendous force. Wu Qingfeng''s face flushed as blood rushed to his head, and he was sent flying backward, tumbling through the air several times beforending, his footing unsteady. Ye Fei, meanwhile, stood firmly in ce, though inwardly he was surprised.

    The old man''s strength was almost equal to what Ye Fei had before practicing dual cultivation with his younger sister. It was a reminder that he had underestimated the strength of martial artists in the world. If the legendary leader of the Martial Alliance were to reappear, Ye Fei wasn''t sure he could defeat him.

    While Ye Fei was surprised, Wu Qingfeng was horrified. In their brief sh, he realized that the young man hadn''t been using internal strength but sheer brute force¡ªan indication that Ye Fei practiced external martial arts.

    While internal strength could be enhanced by consuming rare treasures, external martial arts had no shortcuts. For someone so young to possess such power from external training was both astonishing and terrifying.

    This boy cannot be allowed to live! Wu Qingfeng thought, his heart racing. At such a young age, Ye Fei was already this strong. Given a few more years, he could very well annihte the entire Wu family by himself.

    And after revealing his ambition to conquer the Liu family, Wu Qingfeng knew Ye Fei wouldn''t let his family go. He had to kill him today, no matter the cost.

    Throwing aside his dignity, Wu Qingfeng shouted, "Everyone, attack! Kill this brat!" Without waiting, he rushed at Ye Fei again, unconcerned about his reputation since there were only Wu family members present.

    Seeing over twenty people charging at him, Ye Fei, who had little actualbat experience, felt a wave of panic. Although he was much stronger than Wu Qingfeng, facing this many attackers at once made him uneasy.

    He knew that if even two fighters of Wu Qingfeng''s caliber ganged up on him, it would be difficult to win. With more than twenty people now rushing him, the situation looked grim.

    However, as the fight began, Ye Fei quickly realized he had overestimated the threat. Most of the attackers, though stronger than Wu Shiying, were significantly weaker than Wu Qingfeng. He could handle them for a while. His defensive abilities also gave him an edge; even if he took a few hits, they had little effect. As long as he avoided direct blows from Wu Qingfeng, he would be fine.

    Within moments, over twenty moves had been exchanged. Ye Fei concentrated his energy on fending off Wu Qingfeng, dodging or blocking the others as needed. With his body being nearly invulnerable to bullets, the strikes from the others were barely a nuisance.

    Moreover, as the battle progressed, Ye Fei grew more proficient with his techniques. Eventually, most of the Wu family members couldn''t evennd a blow on him.

    Wu Qingfeng, noticing the martial techniques Ye Fei was using, recognized their origin. While attacking ferociously, he shouted in disbelief, "Are you from the Liu family?!"

    However, he struggled to ept it. The Liu family''s martial arts, though formidable, were not know

    n for producing someone as powerful and abnormal as Ye Fei.

 Chapter 101: 101 : Tragedy of Family Extermination

    "You can ask the King of Hell about that!" Ye Feiughed loudly, seizing the moment when Wu Qingfeng was distracted by his own words.

    Ye Fei suddenly shifted from defense to offense, twisting his body at an impossible angle to evade Wu Qingfeng''s palm strike, but in doing so, exposed his back to a middle-aged man. At the same moment, Ye Feinded a fierce palm strike on Wu Qingfeng''s chest.

    Two loud bangs echoed simultaneously. Ye Fei''s palm shattered Wu Qingfeng''s protective qi, cultivated over years of training, sending him flying backward and bleeding profusely.

    Meanwhile, Ye Fei took a blow to the back from the middle-aged man¡ªbut it didn''t faze him. Without internal strength due to his blocked meridians, Ye Fei relied on his immense physical power, and the middle-aged man''s strike felt like a mere tickle inparison.

    The sudden shift in battle terrified the Wu family members. They stepped back, surrounding Ye Fei from a distance, but none dared to step forward. Only Ye Fei stood tall, while Wu Qingfengy crippled on the ground, unable to stand.

    "You¡ªaren''t you from the Liu family? How do you know the Golden Bell Cover¡­ cough cough..." Wu Qingfeng tried to speak but was interrupted by a violent fit of coughing, blood spurting from his mouth. His internal organs screamed in agony, and he could barely form words.

    "Who said this is the Golden Bell Cover?" Ye Fei replied with a smirk, denying that he had used the Golden Bell Cover technique, though he didn''t deny being connected to the Liu family.

    After a long pause to catch his breath, Wu Qingfeng spoke again. "I never expected the Liu family to produce someone as strong as you. It seems the heavens have decided to destroy my Wu family. If you seek vengeance, take my life¡ªbut please, spare the others. For the sake of our shared martial heritage, let the rest of my family go."

    Wu Qingfeng''s voice was heavy with resignation. Having witnessed Ye Fei''s unmatched strength and speed, he knew that any hope of escape was futile. His only remaining goal was to protect his family.

    Ye Fei hesitated for a moment. Wu Qingfeng''s words struck a chord with him. As someone who deeply valued family, he felt a pang of sympathy for the old man, despite their enmity.

    However, Ye Fei was no fool. He knew the danger of letting enemies go¡ªif he spared them today, they would surely seek revenge in the future. He had already killed Wu Shiying, and the Wu family wouldn''t forgive that. Even the middle-aged men among them were stronger than his strongest aunt. Only he could stand against Wu Qingfeng, and that wouldn''t change if he left the family alive.

    Seeing the conflicting emotions in Ye Fei''s eyes, Wu Qingfeng sighed again. "The people here in this manor are the elite of my Wu family. Our other rtives live elsewhere. I ask only that you let them be. Please, spare the innocent¡ªleave our wives and children out of this." At this moment, the once-proud martial master was just an old man pleading for his family.

    "I promise," Ye Fei said in a low voice. Then, with a swift motion, he struck Wu Qingfeng''s head, instantly ending the old man''s life.

    The remaining Wu family members, who had been too far away to hear the conversation, only saw Ye Fei suddenly kill their patriarch. They had always seen Wu Qingfeng as an invincible figure, the heart of their family.

    "Run!"

    "Run! Run! From this devil!"

    With his death, their morale shattered, and panic spread. They scattered in every direction, abandoning Wu Qingfeng''s body in their desperate flight.

    But Ye Fei, who excelled in both speed and strength, had no intention of letting them escape. He had already decided to eliminate the Wu familypletely, and none of them would leave alive.

    Before any of them could reach the edge of the manor, Ye Fei caught up to each one, one by one. Already terrified and demoralized, their resistance was weak. Within five minutes, the Wu family''s elite were no more. The only person left standing in the manor was Ye Fei.

    Unlike other wealthy families, the Wu family relied heavily on their martial prowess and didn''t install modern surveince equipment in their manor, which saved Ye Fei the trouble of covering his tracks. After dealing with everyone, he left the manor calmly.

    Outside the gate, Ye Fei nced back and sighed to himself. Despite his outward ruthlessness, he realized he still wasn''t as cold-hearted as he thought. In the moment he had struck Wu Qingfeng, he hadn''t actually killed him outright.

    Instead, he had used his advanced understanding of the brain to sever the connection between the old man''s mind and body, effectively turning him into a vegetable.

    After his own brain development, Ye Fei had some knowledge in neurology, making this a rtively not so hard task for him. He had done the same to the other Wu family members¡ªthey weren''t dead, justatose. In the end, he hadn''t killed anyone.

    Ye Fei wasn''t sure if this sudden reluctance to kill was a strength or a weakness. But even if given the chance to do it over again, he believed he would make the same choice. It was a decision that, in time, Ye Fei woulde to be grateful for. This moment of mercy wouldter prove to be one he never regretted¡ªbut that''s a story for another time.

    After leaving the Wu family''s manor, Ye Fei didn''t rush back to Wanghai. Instead, he wandered around Linhai City for a while. Since the Wu family had dominated the area for so long, there were no other martial arts families in Linhai. With the Wu family ignoring worldly affairs, Linhai had be far more chaotic than Wanghai.

    In Wanghai, martial families enforced a sense of order and justice, as martial ethics were central to their teachings. The absence of such families in Linhai had allowedwlessness to flourish, and many criminals and wanted fugitives had sought refuge there.

 Chapter 102: 102 Big Sisters Shyness

    Now that the Wu family has been wiped out by Ye Fei in disguised form, Linhai has be a vacuum zone for martial arts forces. It is believed that before long, many martial arts figures wille here to share a piece of the pie. How could Ye Fei, who was the one who brought about this situation, not be tempted?

    After making the decision to help his family, Ye Fei had deeply realized the importance of power. If he had absolute power, who would dare touch his beloved woman? Now Wanghai has been basically controlled by his LiuYe family, and Linhai, an international metropolis that is not inferior to Wanghai, is the best choice for him to step out of Wanghai.

    However, he cannot leave Wanghai now, and the only people he can use are Baldy and Zimao.

    Thinking of Baldy and the others, Ye Fei couldn''t help but shake his head slightly. Although Zimao was the only one among them who was suitable for study, and Zimao was more interested in hanging out than studying, their strength was too poor. If they were sent here, they would probably be eaten to the bone within a day, unless they could suddenly be as powerful as himself.

    Thinking of this, Ye Fei''s eyes suddenly lit up. How could he have forgotten the thing that made him stronger? Although he didn''t dare to let the women he loved at home use it easily due to its instability, Baldy and the others should be able to use it. He would just watch from the side, and if they found anything wrong, he would cut off the power supply.

    He believed that even if it failed, nothing would happen.

    Ye Fei did it as he thought. He simply went to the electrical appliance city in Linhai, bought all theponents he needed, made a big bag, threw it into his own space in an empty corner, and then got up and hurried back to Wanghai.

    ***

    When Ye Fei returned home, it was already past ten o''clock in the evening. The beauties in the house had already gone to bed. Going upstairs, Ye Fei walked towards his mother''s room as usual but found that she had locked the door. He couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed and had to return to his own room.

    What he didn''t know was that Liu Yiru actually missed the feeling of being in his arms, especially after seeing his mature side today; she wanted hisfort all the time, but she was afraid that she would have that kind of extremely erotic dream next to him again.

    She was even more afraid that she would not be able to help but touch or even kiss that thing of his that brought her endless joy in her dreams like she did this morning. So when she went to sleep, she struggled in her heart for a long time before she made the extremely reluctant move of locking the door.

    After taking a shower, Ye Fei returned to the bedroom andy down, but he couldn''t fall asleep. These days he had gotten used to the feeling of having a beautiful woman in his arms. But now he could neither hug his mother''s soft and fragrant body nor do the things he loved to do with his little sister. How could he fall asleep?

    After making pancakes for a while, Ye Fei remembered his n again. He simply didn''t sleep, took out all the things he bought during the day from the space, and started making things that were impossible to buy.

    It was not until the sky was getting light that Ye Fei finished the work in his hands. At this time, he had made a machine that was simr to the original one. The only difference was that the game was not copied into it.

    Although he hadn''t slept the whole night, Ye Fei was in surprisingly good spirits. He couldn''t help but get excited when he thought about letting Baldy and the others test the effect of the machine today. If they could do it, he could use this thing on the women at home. Then they would have the same strong strength as himself, and he would no longer have to worry about their safety.

    After washing his face quickly, Ye Fei walked out of his room. Coincidentally, the door of his elder sister Ye Siqi''s room not far away was also opened, and Ye Siqi in pajamas also walked out at the same time.

    Since they were at home, they were used to dressing casually, and Ye Siqi was just like that at the moment. She was only wearing translucent white pajamas, not even any underwear.

    Through the thin fabric, Ye Fei could clearly see the pair of huge breasts on her chest that were almost as big as his mother''s, especially the pair of bright red bumps on the top, which pressed against the pajamas, making her look yful and cute.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, his eyes fixed on his elder sister''s beautiful breasts, which were even more attractive because they were looming. The thing that didn''t taste the meatst night actually showed signs of rising.

    Being stared at by a man, even though this man was her half brother, Ye Siqi couldn''t help but blush. She rolled her eyes at Ye Fei and said, "Silly boy, what are you looking at?"

    Ye Siqi''s charming roll of the eyes suddenly raised her attractiveness index to a level that was countless. Ye Fei could no longer control the thing below and stood up. Fortunately, Ye Fei reacted very quickly, turned around quickly, ran to the sofa and sat down, then smiled and said to Ye Siqi, "Sister,e and sit down."

    Ye Siqi smiled gently, came and sat down next to Ye Fei, and asked, "Xiaoman, where did you go to y all day yesterday?" Liu Yiru did not tell them about the Wu family''s affairs because she was afraid that they would worry, so Ye Siqi did not know where Ye Fei went yesterday.

    But at this moment, Ye Fei no longer had the heart to listen to what she was saying, because as the eldest sister came over, he only smelled the unique fragrance of an inexperienced girling to his nose. Since his eldest sister was already 24 years old, she also had the beginning of the fragrance of a mature woman.

    Thebination of these two scents made Ye Fei fascinated for a moment, and his eyes could not help but stare straight at the sister''s peerless face with a unique gentle smile.

    After Ye Siqi asked, she didn''t hear Ye Fei''s answer, so she turned around to look at Ye Fei, but saw that he was looking at her stupidly, so she stretched out a jade finger, tapped his forehead lightly, and said with a smile, "Silly boy, why are you getting distracted again?"

    "Sister, you are so beautiful!" Ye Fei eximed sincerely, and then, not knowing whether he wanted to take advantage of her or not, he dived into his sister''s arms, buried his face between her soft and huge breasts, swaying from side to side, and even inadvertently brushed her little bump with his lips.

    Ye Siqi''s body was already mature, and because she had never been in love before, she was more sensitive than those experienced women. Ye Fei''s twisting made her feel a tingling sensation that went straight to her heart, and this tingling was mixed with an indescribable pleasure.

    Especially when Ye Fei''s lips brushed across the more sensitive spot on her top, she finally couldn''t help but open her little mouth and let out a charming moan.

    "Ughhmm"

    After screaming, Ye Siqi reacted immediately, and her face turned red with shame. She pushed Ye Fei aside, didn''t say anything to him, and quickly ran back to her room.

 Chapter 103: 103: Follow to the Death

    Watching his elder sister''s graceful figure, her swaying waist, and particrly her curvaceous silhouette, Ye Fei''s heart raced uncontrobly. He realized he was growing increasingly susceptible to the allure of beautiful women. Whether this change was a result of maturity or the dual cultivation technique¡ªor both¡ªhe wasn''t sure. But he wasn''t troubled by it.

    A real man, he thought, should dominate the world when awake and rest in the arms of a beauty when asleep. Besides, he knew he had the ability to achieve both.

    After hurriedly finishing the breakfast left for him on the table, Ye Fei greeted his elder sister before heading downstairs alone. Although he had set out early, his mother and second sister had already left for their respective duties. His eldest sister was meant to drive him to school, but after the recent awkwardness, she was too embarrassed to face him.

    This worked out perfectly for Ye Fei, as he hadn''t intended to go to school today. Now that the machine wasplete, he was eager to find Baldy and the others to test it. Though their families weren''t wealthy, except for Zimao, they all had cell phones. After stepping outside, Ye Fei dialed Baldy''s number.

    Upon hearing Ye Fei had something important to discuss, Baldy and the others, who were already at school, didn''t hesitate. They immediately ditched their sses and headed to the designated meeting ce. Skipping school was, after all, a familiar practice for them.

    Ye Fei had chosen arge hotel owned by the Liu family for their meeting. Given the nature of what he was about to do, he preferred a private and secure location. Where better than his own family''s territory?

    By the time Baldy and his group arrived, Ye Fei had already booked a spacious suite on the top floor. Having visited the hotel before with his mother, the manager knew him well and assumed he was simply there with friends to rx, suspecting nothing unusual.

    For Baldy and his crew, it was their first time entering such a grand ce. As they followed Ye Fei through thevishly decorated halls, they couldn''t help but feel awe-struck, almost as though they had wandered into a pce.

    When they finally reached the suite, Ye Fei, noticing their amazement, chuckled. "Does it feel like you''ve stepped into apletely different world?"

    "Yeah," Zimao sighed, "I''ve only seen ces like this on TV. I always thought it was all fake or too far from our reality. Now I realize that a life like this exists right next to us." His thoughts drifted to the orphanage where he had grown up, a stark contrast to his current surroundings.

    Baldy nodded in agreement. "I bet just a single day of living here would cost more than our families'' expenses for a year. It really puts things into perspective." The others murmured in agreement.

    Ye Fei smiled knowingly. "So, do you want to live like this every day? Or perhaps even own all this yourself?" His question hung in the air, tempting them.

    Though intrigued, the group exchanged uncertain nces. Baldy, representing their shared doubt, chuckled bitterly, "Of course we''d love to, but with our abilities, even if we worked for a lifetime, it wouldn''t be enough."

    "This is exactly why I called you here," Ye Fei said, his tone turning serious. "I want you to help me with something very dangerous. If you seed, ces like this hotel will mean nothing to you. Are you willing?"

    The group hesitated for a moment, exchanging looks again. They had spent so much time together that they could read each other''s thoughts without speaking. Baldy, as their leader, finally nodded. "We''re willing!"

    Ye Fei cautioned them once more, "I need you to understand¡ªthis mission is extremely dangerous. It could even cost you your lives. You must be certain."

    "I''mpletely sure," Zimao said, speaking up first. "With Sister Xue''er now looking after the orphanage, I have no more worries. When you helped us, I decided that my life belongs to you. I''m willing to follow you even without reward. But with the promise of something great, there''s no question."

    Baldy added, "He''s right. We should live a life of significance, not mediocrity. To be honest, when you helped Zimao and the orphanage, we already decided to follow you. We just didn''t say anything, afraid that you wouldn''t need us. But from now on, you''re our leader."

    "Yeah, from now on, you''re our boss!" the others echoed in unison.

    Ye Fei, touched by their sincerity, realized they were speaking from their hearts. What had started as a small gesture had earned him their unwavering loyalty. With a solemn nod, he dered, "Alright, from this moment on, we''re brothers! We''ll share both joys and hardships together."

    "Boss, just tell us what you need us to do!" Baldy and the others were excited, eager to get started.

    Instead of answering right away, Ye Fei handed them a steel pipe he had prepared in advance. "See if any of you can bend or break this pipe."

    The group took the thick, solid steel pipe with skepticism. It was nearly as wide as their forearms, and the weight caused their arms to sag. Baldy,ughing awkwardly, said, "Boss, you''ve got to be kidding. How could we break something like this with our bare hands?"

    Without a word, Ye Fei took the pipe back, grasped both ends with his hands, and twisted it effortlessly. The steel contorted as though it were soft y, leaving Baldy and his friends speechless, their jaws practically on the floor.

    "Boss... how did you do that?" Baldy stammered, his eyes wide with shock.

    Ye Fei grinned and replied, "I''ve be stronger because of this," pointing to arge box nearby, which had already been assembled.

    The group looked at the box in confusion. It appeared ordinary, but Ye Fei spoke with such gravity that they couldn''t help but feel there was more to it.

    "You all remember how weak I used to be," Ye Fei began. "It was this machine that made me stronger overnight."

    As they recalled the times they had bullied Ye Fei, they shifted ufortably, embarrassed by their past behavior. But Ye Fei seemed to have long forgotten their wrongdoings. He exined the machine''s purpose, how it had transformed him, and the risks involved.

    "The danger I mentioned," Ye Fei continued, "is in using this device. While it worked for me, there''s no guarantee it will work for you. If it does, you''ll gain unimaginable strength. But if it fails, it could cost

    you your life¡ªor worse, turn you into something monstrous."

    .........

    The novel does deserve a gift !

 Chapter 104: 104: The Semi-Failed Experiment

    Despite Ye Fei''s warnings, the bald group showed no hesitation. "You can only progress if you fight for it. Let me go first!" they all dered, eager to be the first to enter the experimental box.

    However, before any of them could react, Zimao had already opened the box and climbed in. "Boss, let''s start. If anything happens to me, please take care of Yaya!" he said, his voice steady but serious.

    Ye Fei felt moved once again. Even though they knew the risks, they still rushed to be first. Such loyalty and brotherhood were rare in this day and age.

    "Don''t worry, if anything happens to you, Yaya will live the best life possible," Ye Fei promised solemnly before sealing the box and powering it up.

    Time passed slowly. Through the monitoring system Ye Fei had set up, everyone could see Zimao lying still inside, as if he were simply asleep. The group felt a mixture of relief and concern.

    After over an hour, Zimao''s eyes snapped open. Ye Fei quickly opened the box, helping him out.

    Leaping from the box, Zimao eximed, "Boss, I feel like I have endless energy! Where''s your steel pipe?"

    Ye Fei pointed toward the steel pipe he''d discarded in the corner. Zimao ran over, grabbed it, and with both hands, twisted it. The already-bent pipe, which Ye Fei had twisted earlier, could no longer handle the force and snapped in two with a loud crack.

    Tossing the broken pieces aside, Zimaoughed heartily. "Bald,e on! Let''s spar!"

    Seeing Zimao''s newfound strength, Baldy hesitated, then dodged the challenge and instead hopped into the box himself. "Boss, it''s my turn!" he dered confidently.

    Excitement surged through Ye Fei at the experiment''s apparent sess. He helped Baldy into the box and turned his attention to Zimao, extending his hand. "Let''s test our strength together," he said with a grin.

    Zimao reached out, and as soon as they gripped hands, he yelped in pain. "Boss, you''re a monster!" he groaned, gritting his teeth.

    Ye Fei had tested Zimao''s strength and noted that it was slightly less than when he himself hadpleted the transformation, but not by much. Even a master like Wu Qingfeng would likely only manage a draw against Zimao now. With six of them at his side, Ye Fei felt confident they could dominate Linhai.

    Zimao, finallying down from his excitement, turned to Ye Fei with sincerity. "Boss, thank you."

    Ye Fei smiled. "We''re brothers. Isn''t it strange to say that? Plus, you''ve entrusted me with your sister. How could I not take care of you?"

    Ye Fei''s light-heartedment caught Zimao off guard. "From now on, I''ll devote myself to working for you, Boss. I trust you with Yaya, but don''t you dare bully her. Even if you''re the boss, I''ll fight you to the death if you do!" Zimao warned, half-joking, half-serious.

    Ye Fei was momentarily stunned. While Yaya was as beautiful as his younger sister, she was still young for him to have any such thoughts. Zimao had clearly misunderstood his intentions, but Ye Fei didn''t bother to exin. In his heart, he treated Yaya like his own sister.

    Still, he couldn''t help but wonder why his real sister had such a strange dynamic with him, while his adopted sister was the opposite.

    An hourter, Baldy emerged from the box. Ye Fei tested him as well and found his strength to be on par with Zimao''s. It seemed that the box could only enhance them to a certain level. But why had Ye Fei been stronger initially? Was it because he hadn''t used the machine this time? He dismissed the thought¡ªafter all, their strength was more than enough.

    One by one, the rest of the group entered the box, undergoing their own transformations. Those whopleted the process started various physical tests, discovering that not only were their strength and stamina vastly improved, but their speed and reflexes were significantly enhanced as well. It would take time for them to adjust to their new capabilities.

    As thest person entered the box, the experiment was nearing its end. However, Xiao Guang, who had finished his transformation earlier, slipped into the bathroom unnoticed. The group paid little attention to his absence.

    Once the sixth person emerged from the box, the bathroom door creaked open. Xiao Guang stepped out, his face filled with frustration and sadness. "Boss, I''ve really turned into a monster this time," he said, his voice low.

    The group froze in confusion. By all appearances, the experiment had been a sess. Everyone, including Xiao Guang, seemed perfectly healthy. Ye Fei asked, "Xiao Guang, what''s wrong?" as he moved toward him to check.

    Xiao Guang raised a hand to stop him. "Boss, you don''t need to check. Physically, I''m the same as the others. But... I can''t stand it up anymore."

    Ye Fei was taken aback. "What do you mean? Exin clearly."

    Looking embarrassed, Xiao Guang confessed, "I''ve read a lot of novels where the protagonists be incredibly strong, practically invincible in that aspect too. I wanted to test if I could be like that, but when I... tried... nothing happened. It didn''t react at all."

    Realizing what Xiao Guang was referring to, Ye Fei hurriedly examined him. Although his martial arts skills weren''t on the same level as a master like Wu Qingfeng, Ye Fei knew enough to check the meridians using the weak true Qi he had cultivated. His study of medicine also helped in diagnosing physical conditions.

    After a thorough check, Ye Fei was stunned. Xiao Guang''s entire reproductive system had beenpletely destroyed, with no chance of recovery.

    Deeply troubled, Ye Fei checked the rest of the group and found the same result. All six of them were now effectively eunuchs, their reproductive systems irrevocably damaged.

    Ye Fei felt a wave of sorrow for his friends, but Baldy, ever the optimist,ughed it off. "Hey, look on the bright side. We just eliminated a major weakness. No one can use a honey trap on us now."

    Though the others shared some disappointment, the power they had gained outweighed their loss. The purple-haired man even joked, "Boss, you didn''t go through the box, right? So, a

    re you like us? If so, I can''t trust you with my sister!"

 Chapter 105: 105: The Beginning of Domination

    Seeing the group''s nervous expressions, Ye Fei felt a bit more at ease. Returning to his calm demeanor, he said, "Alright, let''s discuss your next steps. Have any of you been to Linhai City?"

    Despite Linhai being quite close to Wanghai, the group wasn''t from wealthy families and had never ventured far. Only the bald man nodded and said, "I''ve been there once with my father."

    "There''s a power vacuum in the underground scene there now," Ye Fei began, exining the situation in Linhai City. "What I need you to do is take control of those underground forces and make it our territory."

    "Boss, are you going too?" The group, despite their newfound strength, was still just teenagers¡ªeighteen or twenty years old at most. The idea of going to an unfamiliar ce and facing underground factions left them feeling uneasy. They hoped Ye Fei, who had be almost god-like in their eyes, would go with them.

    "I can''t. Wanghai isn''t exactly stable right now," Ye Fei said, shaking his head. He saw the apprehension in their eyes and reassured them, "Don''t worry. With your current strength, as long as you don''t face a full-scale army, you''ll be fine. Ordinary firearms can''t hurt you anymore. I''ll give you a detailed n and provide some start-up funds.

    When you arrive, start by buying off some smaller factions. Once you have people under yourmand, things will get much easier."

    The group nodded in agreement, though one of them, Zimao, voiced a concern, "But if we do this, won''t we end up in fights and potentially harm innocent people? Is this really the right thing to do?"

    Though they had a rough past, bullying ssmates and getting into trouble, they weren''t inherently bad. Ye Fei''s words had excited them earlier, but Zimao''s question made them pause. They suddenly realized that in pursuing underground dominance, they could be like the gangsters they''d seen on TV. Hesitation flickered in their eyes as they looked to Ye Fei for guidance.

    Ye Fei wasn''t upset by their doubts; in fact, he was pleased. He had feared that the sudden power boost would make them reckless, but it seemed they hadn''t lost their sense of morality. They were still the same boys they had always been, despite their new abilities. He smiled and asked, "Which city do you think has a better living environment, Linhai or Wanghai?"

    "Wanghai, of course!" the group replied without hesitation. They knew about the crime-ridden state of Linhai. Bloody incidents were a daily urrence there, and the residents lived in fear.

    Though these events weren''t often reported on TV, word of them spread widely on the inte. By contrast, Wanghai, despite being next to Linhai, was peaceful. Even when gang fights urred, they were kept out of public view.

    "Do you know why Wanghai is so peaceful?" Ye Fei asked.

    The question caught them off guard. They hadn''t considered it before, and now, they fell into thoughtful silence. After a few moments, the bald man said hesitantly, "Is it because the underground forces here are more unified?"

    Ye Fei nodded. "Exactly. Most of the underground forces here are controlled by a single family, which reduces conflicts over territory and, in turn, minimizes the impact on civilians."

    "So, what we need to do in Linhai is to consolidate power and bring peace, right?" The baldy understood what Ye Fei was getting at.

    Although Ye Fei''s ambitions were not entirely altruistic, he didn''t deny the idea. Instead, he used it to motivate them further. "That''s right. Do you know who controls the underground forces in Wanghai?"

    "Your Ye family, of course!" the group chorused. It wasmon knowledge among the locals that the Ye family held dominion over Wanghai''s underworld. Even ordinary citizens were aware of this fact.

    Ye Fei smiled. "Exactly. Now, what do you think of the Ye family''s reputation?"

    The group hesitated, thinking carefully. The Ye family had an excellent reputation in Wanghai.

    Even though everyone knew they ran the city''s underground, they were respected rather than feared. Their securitypany was considered the best in the city, and even businesses and schools sought their services.

    The more they thought about it, the clearer things became. There was no rule that said controlling the underground meant being a viin. If anything, the Ye family was proof that one could run an underground empire while maintaining a good reputation. They weren''t like the corrupt officials who preached morality but practiced none.

    "Boss, we understand now. Just tell us what to do, and we''ll make sure to seed!" The bald man and the others, now fullymitted, were eager to make their mark and repay Ye Fei''s trust in them. They were impatient to get started.

    Ye Fei smiled. "There''s no rush. You''ll have to drop out of school and move to Linhai. For now, focus on talking to your families. I''ll finalize the n over the next few days, and once everything is ready, you''ll set off."

    "Understood, boss!" the group responded eagerly. Their admiration for Ye Fei only deepened. If they had called him "boss" in jest earlier, now they truly meant it.

    "Alright then, let''s head back. It''s gettingte, and school might already be over by the time we get there," Ye Fei said, though his mind was preupied with thoughts of his sister and Lin Ling.

    He had called them in the morning to let them know he''d be absent from school, but he hadn''t seen them all day, and he wondered what they were thinking.

    The group nodded but didn''t leave immediately. They waited for Ye Fei to lead, clearly relying on him for direction. Though Ye Fei now considered them his brothers in life and death, he understood that maintaining some level of hierarchy was necessary.

    After destroying therge box they had worked on all night and tossing the remains into a trash can, Ye Fei and the others left the hotel and caught a taxi back to school.

    Little did they know that their seemingly ordinary gathering would ignite a series of events that would shake the world. None of them could have predicted that this day would mark the beginning of Ye Fei''s rise to dominance, a path that would ultimately lead him to the top of the world.

 Chapter 106: 106: Seductive Mother-in-Law

    Baldy and the others would never have thought that it was this decision they made today that would allow them to establish unprecedented merits in the future.

    When people inter generations mentioned Ye Fei, this mythical figure, in addition to talking about his many confidantes who were like fairies incarnated from heaven, they would also think of the six peerless generals under hismand who would not be corrupted by money and power and would not be tempted by beauty.

    When Ye Fei and his friends returned to school, it had indeed been a long time since school was over.

    As soon as he entered the school gate, Ye Fei saw his younger sister and Lin Ling standing not far from the gate, looking out anxiously. Ye Fei couldn''t help feeling a little apologetic and waved to them, "Qiqi, Lingling, I''m back."

    Though she knew that nothing could happen to Ye Fei with his current strength, she still couldn''t help but feel a little worried because she cared too much about him. In addition, she hadn''t been close to him for three days and missed him even more.

    So when she saw Ye Fei, she no longer cared about the presence of outsiders and rushed over quickly, throwing herself into Ye Fei''s arms, and said with some resentment, "Brother, where have you been all day?"

    Lin Ling missed Ye Fei no less than Ye Yunqi. When she saw him, she also ran over quickly. But her speed was no match for Ye Yunqi. When she ran to Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi had already started enjoying Ye Fei''s arms. Besides, there were outsiders present, so she was embarrassed to throw herself into Ye Fei''s arms like Ye Yunqi did.

    She could only stand aside and watch the affectionate brother and sister with some envy.

    How could Ye Fei not understand Lin Ling''s intention? He turned around and winked at Baldy and the others.

    Baldy and the others were not fools either, so they understood it immediately. So they said to Ye Fei, "Boss, we''ll go back and prepare first." After that, without waiting for Ye Fei to answer, they ran out of the door together.

    Ye Fei smiled at Lin Ling, and before she understood what he meant, Ye Fei had already stretched out his arms and hugged her slender waist, pulling her in. Lin Ling struggled slightly, but when she saw that there were no outsiders around, she calmed down.

    Holding two little beauties at the same time, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel very happy, especially now that the weather was quite hot. The three of them were wearing very thin clothes, and at this moment, two pairs ofrge and soft peaks were pressing against Ye Fei''s chest, making him feel a little distracted.

    He had read about the dragon and two phoenixes in novels before, and he was getting bolder and wanted to give it a try, but his younger sister and aunt couldn''t let them know each other for the time being. But as for Lin Ling, it should be possible.

    Thinking of this, he seemed to have seen that exciting scene: two equally beautiful but unique little beauties werepeting for beauty under him, one calling him brother, the other calling him husband, and at the same time, they parted their delicate and beautiful ces to lure him in.

    That scene¡ªjust thinking about it made his thing almost unable to help but stand up.

    Trying hard to control the bad thing and not let it get up, Ye Fei whispered in Lin Ling''s ear, "Lingling, how about staying at our ce tonight?"

    Lin Ling didn''t know about Ye Fei''s bad intentions, and she didn''t want to be separated from Ye Fei for a moment. After hearing his proposal, she couldn''t help but be very moved, but still shook her head and said, "No, I have to go back to be with my mother, and she has been waiting for me for a long time." Then she pointed to a car not far away.

    After Ye Fei arrived, his attention was always on the two little beauties. For a moment, he did not notice that there was a car next to them.

    Only when Lin Ling reminded him did he see that it was the car of Lin Ling''s mother, Xiao Hanyue. It seemed that she had arrived a long time ago, but she stayed here because her daughter wanted to wait for him.

    Though Lin Ling is Ye Fei''s fianc¨¦e, they are not married yet after all. Ye Fei felt a little embarrassed to be so intimate with someone else''s daughter in front of her mother. He quickly let go of the two beauties and said, "Aunt Xiao is here; let''s go say hello." Then he walked towards the car first.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s slightly red face, the two girls couldn''t help but cover their mouths andugh.

    Perhaps because she saw Ye Fei and the othersing, Xiao Hanyue got out of the car with a smile on her face. When Ye Fei saw her, his eyes widened.

    Xiao Hanyue may have attended some informal party today. As Liu Yiru''s assistant, she often has to attend private cocktail parties for bussiness. It would be meaningless to dress too formally for such a party.

    So Xiao Hanyue dressed casually, even boldly. She only wore a small blouse that could show her tiny belly button. Her huge pair of rabbits pushed the clothes so tight that it seemed that they would burst through the clothes if she was not careful.

    On the lower part the blue one-step skirt covered half of her thighs, and her round and slender legs wrapped in transparent stockings were shining with a light that made Ye Fei swallow his saliva. The pair of small feet in a pair of ck high-heeled sandals made Ye Fei''s heart beat even more. Xiao Hanyue''s pair of small feet were smaller and rounder than his aunt Ye Ningshuang''s.

    ording to Ye Fei''s visual observation, they were definitely kissable, which reminded him of the excitement when he used his aunt''s pair of small feet to mp his dick. The thing that had been suppressed by him very honestly was now stirring again.

    Ye Fei, who didn''t want to make a fool of himself, quickly looked away and said a little embarrassedly, "Aunt Xiao, I''m so sorry to have kept you waiting for so long."

    Xiao Hanyue saw the scene of Ye Fei hugging her daughter in the car, but she was not angry like other mothers. Instead, she was very happy because she could see that Ye Fei loved her daughter very much. How could she not be happy when she already regarded her daughter as a member of the Ye family?

    Seeing Ye Fei being polite to her, she couldn''t help but say with some dissatisfaction, "Are you treating Aunt Xiao as an outsider by talking like this?"

    Xiao Hanyue''s slightly angry look made Ye Fei lose consciousness again. It was not until Ye Yunqi noticed something was wrong and gently twisted him that he reacted. He blushed and turned his head away, smiling, "Of course not; I just feel a little embarrassed."

    Seeing Ye Fei''s blushing face, Xiao Hanyue thought that he was embarrassed by what she said and couldn''t help but burst outughing. However, herughter made her breasts shake that made Ye Fei''s heart beat violently, making Ye Fei''s eyes widen again.

    ..............

    I''ll like a review

    or any suggestions or a gift from you guys if you nning to give!

 Chapter 107: 107: Mother-in-Laws Desire

    By this time, Lin Ling had already gotten into the car from the other side and said to Ye Fei and his sister, "I won''t be going to your ce today. Why don''t youe over to our house this weekend?" This was the third time she had invited Ye Fei. On the previous two asions, he had been too busy to make it, so her eyes were filled with hope as she looked at him.

    "Alright, we''ll definitelye this weekend!" Ye Fei replied with determination. Seeing the anticipation in her eyes, he resolved that no matter what, he wouldn''t let her down this time.

    Xiao Hanyue, Lin Ling''s mother, overheard their conversation and smiled warmly. "That''s wonderful! You muste this weekend. Aunt Xiao will prepare everything for you." She opened the car door but didn''t immediately get inside. Instead, she bent over to adjust the seat cushion.

    As she bent down, her round, firm hips were raised toward Ye Fei. Her skirt was already short, and in this position, Ye Fei could clearly see her ck panties peeking out from beneath it. Xiao Hanyue''s casual remark about preparing a bed for them had already sparked some fantasies in Ye Fei''s mind.

    But now, seeing her like this, his breathing quickened. Thankfully, his sister Ye Yunqi had turned to the other side of the car to continue her conversation with Lin Ling, sparing him from her noticing his growing arousal.

    To make matters worse, Xiao Hanyue seemed to unintentionally add to the temptation. As she pulled something from inside the car, her body twisted slightly, causing her voluptuous hips to sway in Ye Fei''s direction. His heart pounded in his chest, and he could no longer control his reaction as a noticeable bulge formed in his pants.

    After adjusting the seat, Xiao Hanyue got into the car. Before closing the door, she turned to say goodbye to Ye Fei, but caught sight of him staring at her, with an obvious bulge in his loose-fitting pants.

    *My god, what arge...Xiao Hanyue''s first thought was one of astonishment. She felt a brief rush of excitement but quickly pushed it aside, feeling ashamed. *He''s my daughter''s fianc¨¦! she scolded herself. I shouldn''t be thinking such things.

    Unlike Liu Yiru, Xiao Hanyue had been in a loving rtionship with her husband, a marriage built on love. They had shared a fulfilling intimate life, and after her husband''s death over ten years ago, she hadn''t been with another man. Though she had used various toys to satisfy her needs, nothingpared to the real thing.

    It had been over a decade since she had experienced that kind of pleasure, so her reaction to Ye Fei''s obvious arousal was somewhat understandable. Still, she quicklyposed herself, knowing that such thoughts were inappropriate.

    Smiling at Ye Fei, she said, "Xiaoman, calm down. Qiqi''s over there." Her words served as a subtle reminder for Ye Fei to calm down before his sister noticed.

    Even without her reminder, Ye Fei was already feeling embarrassed by his body''s reaction. Hearing her words made him even more flustered. He quickly adjusted himself, using his hand to push the bulge to the side.

    Xiao Hanyue''s heart skipped a beat as she watched. The tent had seemedrge before, but seeing him grab it directly made her realize just how big it was. His broad hand couldn''t even fully cover it. *It must be at least 20 centimeters, she thought in disbelief.

    *Bigger than myte husband''s...She wondered what it would feel like, but the thought quickly disappeared as she reminded herself of who he was.

    After bidding farewell to Ye Yunqi, Xiao Hanyue drove away with Lin Ling.

    As their car disappeared from view, Ye Yunqi pulled out the cycle that had been sitting in the carport for three days. She took a paper towel and carefully wiped off the dust, her movements delicate and precise.

    Today, Ye Yunqi was dressed in a knee length princess-style dress that their aunt, Ye Ningshuang, had bought for her. The wide skirt swayed gracefully with her movements, giving her a fairy-tale-like charm.

    *She''s really changed, Ye Fei thought to himself. In the past, she would never have bothered with such tasks. He knew that her transformation was all for his sake. The thought made him both touched and happy. Watching her wipe down the cycle, she reminded him of a kind and hardworking princess from a fairy tale. For a moment, he was lost in admiration.

    After finishing with the cycle, Ye Yunqi turned around to call out to Ye Fei, but noticed him gazing at her dreamily. She smiled, feeling a warmth in her heart. "What are you looking at?" she teased. "It''s not like you haven''t seen this dress before. Aunt bought it for me, remember?"

    Ye Feiughed and said, "The dress is nothing special, but it looks amazing on you."

    "Ugh, you sweet talker!" Ye Yunqi said, yfully, though her heart swelled with affection. She patted the back seat of the motorcycle. "Come on, it''s gettingte!"

    As usual, the two rode together infortable silence. They didn''t need words; the warm, sweet connection between them said everything.

    After a while, Ye Yunqi broke the silence. "You''re inviting Lingling over to our ce. Are you nning to¡­ ''eat'' her?" she asked teasingly.

    "Not exactly," Ye Fei replied with a grin. "I just thought it''d be fun for her to hang out with us. But if the opportunity presents itself, I won''t pass it up."

    Ye Fei saw no reason to hide his intentions regarding Lin Ling from his sister. He believed in being honest with her. However, he noticed Ye Yunqi''s body tense slightly at his words. Concerned, he reached out, wrapping his arm around her slim waist. "What''s wrong? Are you jealous?" he asked softly.

    "I am not!" Ye Yunqi protested, though her voicecked conviction. Deep down, she had already decided to share her brother with Lin Ling, but having had him all to herselftely, the thought of sharing him again brought a twinge of disappointment.

    Ye Fei, sensing her emotions, held her tighter. "Qiqi, I''m sorry. I know it''s unfair to you, but I can''t give up either of you. If I lose you or Lingling, it would tear me apart."

    Ye Yunqi, though momentarily disheartened, was an optimistic girl at heart. Seeing her brother''s inner turmoil, she felt a wave of sympathy. Smiling, she reassured him, "Don''t worry. Neither of us is going anywhere. Besides, with how strong you are, I need someone to help share the burden. Otherwise, you''ll wear me out one day!"

    Ye Fei chuckled, relieved to see her cheerful again. "Really? Have you missed me these past few days?" His hand, which had been resting

    on her waist, slipped down under her skirt as he spoke.

 Chapter 108: 108: Injection on a bicycle-R18

    Ye Yunqi''s princess dress was veryrge. No one knew what Ye Ningshuang was thinking. She had already regarded Ye Fei as a grown man who could protect her from wind and rain. However, she treated Ye Yunqi, who was Ye Fei''s twin, as a little girl. Even the clothes she bought for her were very cute and lolita-style.

    However, this was convenient for Ye Fei. Since Ye Yunqi''s clothes had many decorations and looked a little bloated, even if Ye Fei''s hands moved inside, no movement could be seen from the outside.

    Ye Yunqi''s breathing suddenly became rapid, and a blush appeared on her beautiful face because Ye Fei''s hand had slipped into her most sensitive part, and he opened her pants with his fingers, pressing on her tempting little vertical mouth and gently rubbing it clitoris.

    After Ye Fei''s development, Ye Yunqi has be very fond of this kind of thing. She has not been nourished by him for the past few days and has been craving it for a long time. Now that he has done this to her again, her little lips quickly bes wet, and it opens and closes it, gently biting the knuckle of her brother''s finger that entered her.

    "Ohh!..." Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but let out a moving moan and said coquettishly, "Stop it; I can''t even control the bike!"

    Ye Fei grinned evilly and continued to move his fingers around his little sister''s increasingly moist area. He put his mouth close to her ear and asked softly, "My little sister is so pitiful. She''s be so greedy after not seeing me for a few days. Tell me, has she missed her little brother these days?"

    "Yes, of course I do." Ye Yunqi''s voice was trembling, and the bike was wobbling. If it weren''t for her strong body coordination, the two of them would have flipped over by now: "Good brother, don''t do it anymore; let''s go home quickly and we''ll do it there, okay?"

    Seeing his younger sister''s expression of three parts rejection and seven parts desire, Ye Fei felt even more itchy in his heart. He just wished he could do what he loved most with her right now. However, the ten-minute journey seemed too long to him.

    With a thought in his mind, Ye Fei suddenly thought of a bad idea, so he whispered it in Ye Yunqi''s ear.

    After hearing what her brother said, Ye Yunqi''s already flushed face suddenly turned red, and she spat, "Bad guy, I don''t want it!"

    "You really don''t want to?" Ye Fei grinned evilly and increased the speed of the fingers inside her, moving in and out quickly, bringing out wave after wave of slippery liquid.

    *Slick! Slick! Slick!

    Ye Yunqi hadn''t been with him for a few days, and her body had reached its limit. She could no longer bear what he did to her just now. Now that he increased his speed, the boundless pleasure instantly overwhelmed her reason, and her mentality also changed at that moment.

    A few days ago, thanks to Ye Fei''s innovative ways, she was able to try out various different kinds of fun. Now that she thinks about it, if she does it on a bicycle, maybe she will really have a different kind of happiness.

    Though she had already agreed in her heart, Ye Yunqi was still a little worried. She looked around and saw that no one noticed them, so she nodded gently. "Okay, but don''t let others see it."

    "Don''t worry, your skirt is so wide that it will cover us. Who can tell?" Ye Fei smiled andforted her. He used both hands to lift her off the seat and sat on it himself. Then he put her on hisp, took the handlebars from her hands, and said with a smile, "Let''s enjoy this journey of love!"

    Sitting on her brother, Ye Yunqi lowered her wide skirt and took a look. Sure enough, itpletely covered the two people''s private parts. In this way, to outsiders, they were just a loving couple. With the current open-minded society, it was verymon to see couples like them riding on the same bike, so others would not suspect anything.

    Seeing this, Ye Yunqi also became bolder. She reached her hand into her skirt, fumbled to unzip her brother''s pants, and released the huge thing that she had been thinking about for several days. She first held it in her small hand and stroked it for a few times, then pushed aside her already wet panties, found the right position, and sat on it hard.

    "Aghh~ohhn~"

    Ye Yunqi hadn''t been fucked by her brother''s big cock in the past few days, and she had been missing it so much. Now she suddenly relived this extreme pleasure, and she even forgot that she was still on the street. She opened her little mouth and let out a charming moan.

    When she saw that others were looking at her strangely, Ye Yunqi finally reacted. She couldn''t help but get nervous. She bit her cherry lips tightly, not daring to make another sound. However, she didn''t know that this made Ye Fei very happy. Because of her nervousness, her little pussy mped tighter, and a suction force came from the depths of her pussy.

    If Ye Fei was not so strong in sex, he would have been sucked to orgasm in just one stroke.

    After going forward for a while, Ye Yunqi rxed when she saw that no one was paying attention to them anymore. However, she discovered another problem. It turned out that although Ye Fei had inserted his penis into her, this was still on the street, and the penis could not prate her vagina at all, which made her even more sad.

    After a while, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but whisper, "Brother, can you please pull your dick out?"

    Ye Fei was stunned. Just now, his little sister was eager, and her pussycat was very wet. Why did she want to pull it out now? So he asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like your brother fucking you?"

    "Of course I like it." Ye Yunqi answered without thinking, then pinched Ye Fei with her backhand and said coquettishly, "But you didn''t fuck me; you just put your dick in my pussy, and you couldn''t move. It''s so ufortable."

    After hearing what his little sister said, Ye Fei also felt a little unhappy. His eyes rolled, and he immediately thought of a way. He turned off the power of the electric bicycle then stepped on the pedals with both feet and pedaled around and around.

    Ye Yunqi was very surprised to see her brother turn off the key and was about to ask him, but the pleasureing from her pussy made her understand immediately. It turned out that Ye Fei was pedaling his feet and alternately lifting her buttocks with his legs, which made his cock thrust in and out of her small pussy.

    Though the brother and sister have made love many times, this is the first time they do it this way. The special feeling makes them indulge in it. In addition, there are many people on the street, which makes it even more exciting. Ye Fei''s cock is even harder than usual, and Ye Yunqi''s little pussycat contracts tighter, making the brother and sister very excited.

    But after doing this for a while, Ye Yunqi became dissatisfied again. It turned out that she was on the verge of orgasm, and such slow thrusting could not satisfy her at all. However, she also knew that Ye Fei could not pedal too fast in such a crowd.

    "Brother, let''s go home quickly. My pussy hurts so much. Let''s go home quickly and fuck me hard, okay?"

    Ye Fei loved Ye Yunqi very much and naturally wanted to satisfy her, but he was reluctant to give up such stimtion. After thinking about it, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He turned on the power again, and the bicycle elerated forward, but when it reached an intersection, it turned another route.

    Ye Yunqi asked curiously, "Brother, why are you taking this road? It''s much farther."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help butugh secretly. It seemed that his little sister had been confused by the burning desire at this time; otherwise, she would not have thought that this road was not only long and roundabout, but most importantly, due to the construction of arge factory some time ago, this road was damaged by variousrge vehicles and became bumpy. It was very bumpy to ride a bike on it.

    If it were normal times, he would never take this road, but now it was different.

    Ye Fei did not answer his little sister but just increased the speed a little. However, Ye Yunqi didn''t need to ask anymore at this time, because the bumpy road made the hard big cock vibrate rapidly in her little tender pussy, and she was so excited that she could no longer hold back her screams.

    "Aghh~hngh~heuok~aghhn~"

    Fortunately, this road is very bad and almost no one walks on it, so Ye Yunqi is not afraid of being heard if she shouts.

    Seeing that his younger sister was so happy, Ye Fei wanted to make her feel even better, so he controlled the bike with his right hand and held Ye Yunqi''s slender waist with his left hand, pressing her hard against himself so that his big ns could be pressed more tightly against the womb deep in her tender vagina.

    With the vibration, the rough ns hit her delicate center hard, making Ye Yunqi scream. Her small hands tightly grasped her brother''s arm around her slender waist, almost pinching into his flesh.

    By the time they got home, it was already getting dark. Under such strange stimtion, Ye Yunqi couldn''t control herself and came as many as seven times in one breath. By the time she got home, she didn''t even have the strength to walk.

    Ye Fei parked the bicycle in the yard, then held her back with one hand and her legs with the other, picked her up in princess carry, and slowly walked into the living room.

    The living room was very quiet, with only Aunt Zhang sitting there with an anxious look on her face. When she saw theme in, she immediately stood up and asked, "Xiaoman, Qiqi, why are you back sote?"

    The brother and sister had nevere back sote since they went to school. How could Aunt Zhang not be worried?

    "It''s nothing. My little sister was feeling a little ufortable, so I took her to the hospital." Ye Fei made up an excuse.

    Aunt Zhang was startled and hurriedly looked at Ye Yunqi, who was held in Ye Fei''s arms, and asked, "Qiqi, are you okay?"

    The brother and sister had used this excuse once before in front of Yu Wuxia, so Ye Yunqi could cooperate well, and she didn''t have to pretend at all. Her flushed face looked like she had a fever, so she smiled and said, "I''m fine. I just caught a cold at my aunt''s house and have a fever. I just got an injection, and I''ll be fine after a good night''s sleep."

    Seeing Ye Yunqi say this, Ye Fei didn''t seem worried at all, so Aunt Zhang felt relieved. However, looking at the backs of the brother and sister going upstairs, she felt a little strange: When did Xiaoman be so strong?

    After sending the little sister to her bedroom, Ye Fei smiled and said, "You are really good at making up stories. You even gave her an injection."

    Ye Yunqi smiled mischievously and said, "Didn''t you give me an injection just now? And the needle was so thick. Oh, you injected it inside me just now. What if I get pregnant?"

    "If you are pregnant, we will give birth to the baby." Ye Fei said firmly, "I will go and tell my mother!"

    With just a few words, Ye Yunqi could feel her brother''s boundless love for her. She was deeply moved and nodded vigorously, "Yes, Qiqi will give birth to a baby for you!"

    That night, the brother and sister were extremely affectionate to each other, but Ye Fei was afraid that his younger sister couldn''t bear it, so he didn''t do the things he loved to do with her. He just held her tenderly and slept all night.

    In the next few days, Ye Fei lived a very peaceful life. During ss time, he made a very detailed development n for Baldy and the others. When he returned home at night, he and his younger sister enjoyed the boundless happiness between men and women. Now that they had made up their minds, they no longer had any taboos.

    ...........

    Do support the novel with gifts if you can!

 Chapter 109: 109: Aunts Promotion

    Ye Fei thought his peaceful routine would continue until the weekend, and he was still looking forward to visiting Lin Ling''s house. Since his mother had recently refused to share a room with him for reasons he couldn''t understand, there wasn''t much point in spending the weekends at home anymore. It wasn''t that he didn''t enjoy being with the three sisters¡ªif anything, he liked them too much.

    After what had happened with his eldest sister, he felt uneasy, worried that if he continued to stay with them, he might eventually develop inappropriate feelings for all of them. He already hadplicated emotions towards his younger sister and didn''t know how to exin it to his mother. If the other sisters were involved too, he truly didn''t know what he would do.

    Unfortunately, fate often works in strange ways, and no matter how much he wanted to avoid it, it seemed determined to challenge him.

    This routine continued until Thursday, the day before their visit to Lin Ling''s house. Although he had been to Lin Ling''s house many times before, this time was different¡ªhe felt nervous and strangely excited.

    What unsettled him was the realization that this excitement wasn''t for Lin Ling but for her mother. The image of his future mother-inw, who was just as alluring as his own mother, lingered in his mind. He could vividly recall her bending over in the car, her voluptuous figure teasing him.

    Soon, he would be living under the same roof as her for three days. Would something happen? The thought stirred a strange anticipation in him, and despite himself, Ye Fei found he was looking forward to it.

    However, before the weekend could arrive, a sudden piece of news disrupted his calm life: Liu Junyi, the Colonel of the Wanghai Military Region Special Forces¡ªand also his aunt¡ªhad been unexpectedly promoted to major general. The promotion ceremony was scheduled for that very evening.

    The news came as a shock to everyone. No one in the Liu family, including Liu Junyi herself, had anticipated it. For a moment, it seemed almost unbelievable. But this was undeniably great news, especially since the Liu family was facing an unknown enemy.

    Liu Junyi''s promotion added a powerful boost to the family''s influence. Though the jump from colonel to major general was only a single rank, the difference in prestige and authority was vast. Many exceptional soldiers spent their entire careers striving for such a promotion, often without sess.

    Yet at only 30 years old, Liu Junyi had achieved this distinction, marking her as one of the brightest rising stars in the military.

    Like his mother and the rest of the family, Ye Fei suspected that there might be more to this sudden promotion. Despite his intelligence, hecked experience in military affairs, and so he could only specte and take things one step at a time.

    The promotion ceremony was to be held at arge hotel owned by the Liu family. Normally, such events would take ce in formal state-owned venues, but Wanghaicked a suitable location. Besides, this was a local event, and no one minded using a private venue.

    Ye Fei and his sisters were picked up from school by their eldest sister, Ye Siqi. As they exchanged nces, Ye Siqi''s face flushed slightly, perhaps still remembering what had happened between them recently, but she quicklyposed herself. Still, she couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed when she noticed that Ye Fei was avoiding her gaze, just as she was avoiding his.

    Since this was a family celebration, and nothing could go wrong on the Liu family''s turf, Ye Fei decided to bring Lin Ling along. This made Lin Ling incredibly happy, and even Ye Yunqi, who had initially struggled with sharing Ye Fei''s affection, had fully epted it by now. She had no objections to Lin Ling''s presence and seemed d to have her there.

    When they arrived at the hotel, Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle. It was the same hotel he and Baldy had visited the other day, and the manager was just as sharp-eyed as ever. After recognizing Ye Fei, the manager greeted him politely but didn''t mention anything about their previous visit.

    The manager likely assumed that Ye Fei had been associating with shady characters in secret, but since everyone knew that Ye Fei was destined to inherit leadership of the Liu family, it would have been foolish to cross him. After all, why risk offending the future boss?

    Ye Fei and his group arrived slightlyte. When they entered the top-floor lobby, the event was already in full swing. The three Liu sisters were sitting with Ye Ningshuang, chatting happily. Liu Junyi, dressed in her sharp military uniform, looked as dignified as ever, though something about her seemed different to Ye Fei.

    In the past, he had admired her as a fearless and capable leader, a woman whomanded respect and authority. But tonight, he noticed something else¡ªa softness, an allure that he hadn''t seen before.

    Her uniform, while professional, only seemed to entuate her curvaceous figure. The way it hugged her chest in a dramatic arc made Ye Fei''s eyes linger longer than they should have.

    As Ye Fei stared, the group noticed him. Liu Junyi stood up and waved, calling out, "Fei, Siqi, over here!"

    Her voice snapped Ye Fei out of his thoughts, and he quicklyposed himself. Smiling, he approached her and said, "Aunt, congrattions on your promotion." Ye Siqi and the other girls also offered their congrattions.

    Liu Junyi smiled warmly and invited them to sit. She then pulled Ye Fei to sit next to her and, with a teasing smile, said, "Fei, I''ve heard you''re even stronger than me now. We should spar sometime¡ªI''d love to learn a few moves from you."

    With no outsiders present and the time right to reveal his full abilities to Lin Ling, Ye Fei didn''t hold back. Smiling, he replied, "Sure, Aunt. Let''s spar anytime. It might even help you improve."

    There was no denying that Ye Fei''s strength had surpassed Liu Junyi''s, and there was no need for modesty between them.

    Liu Junyi chuckled. "You little rascal, not humble at all, are you?"

    Herugh caused her chest to rise and fall dramatically, making Ye Fei''s throat go dry. He found himself fighting the urge to reach out and touch her, to feel her soft curves under his hands.

    Just as his thoughts began to drift into dangerous territory, a young female soldier approached Liu Junyi and whispered something in her ear, effectively snapping Ye Fei out of his inappropriate thoughts.

    After listening to the soldier, Liu Junyi smiled and stood up. "The ceremony is about to start. You all sit tight while I go get ready."

 Chapter 110: 110: Tender Eyes

    After watching Liu Junyi leave the room, Ye Fei moved closer to Ye Ningshuang and quietly asked, "Why did youe here alone? Where are my second and youngest aunts?" Ye Ningshuang was now his woman, so he didn''t feel the need for formality with her. Besides, the promotion ceremony for his aunt was a big event, and Ye Fei was a bit displeased that his other aunts hadn''t attended.

    Sensing his dissatisfaction, Ye Ningshuang grew flustered and hurriedly exined, "Ningxue is still feeling a bit awkward about everything, and Ningbing and I are trying to help her through it. Still Ningxue didn''t want toe, so I had Ningbing stay with her."

    Seeing her nervousness, Ye Fei felt a surge of affection. How could this powerful woman, the head of a major group, now seem so much like a wife who was afraid of being reprimanded by her husband? Softly, he said, "I''m sorry, I spoke too harshly."

    "It''s fine, I like it when you talk to me like this," Ye Ningshuang replied with a smile. What Ye Fei didn''t realize was that, by speaking to her in this manner, he reinforced her role as his little woman, no longer just his aunt. She loved the feeling of being his, and even though he had chastised her, she felt happy inside.

    Ye Fei shook his head and said nothing further, as Ye Yunqi approached them. "Aunt, brother, what are you two talking about?"

    Ye Fei grinned and said, "I was just asking my aunt where she bought that princess dress for you. I want to buy you a few more sets so you can wear them when we ride our bikes in the future."

    Ye Yunqi''s face turned crimson at the mention of their intimate moments on the bike. She quickly and yfully stomped on Ye Fei''s foot and whispered, "You''re terrible!"

    Ye Ningshuang chuckled and asked Ye Yunqi, "Qiqi, do you like the dress your aunt picked out for you?"

    "I love it!" Ye Yunqi beamed and threw herself into Ye Ningshuang''s arms, chatting with her affectionately. Watching the two of them so close, Ye Fei felt an urge to reveal everything to them, to bring them even closer. But he resisted the impulse, knowing it wasn''t the right time.

    Just then, the sound of lively music filled the hall, signaling the start of the night''s main event. The guest of honor, Liu Junyi, stepped onto the stage. She wore the same sharp military uniform as before, her beautiful face set with a determined expression.

    Apanying her on stage was Yu Wuxia, Ye Fei''s homeroom teacher. It made sense, as she and Liu Junyi had been close friends for many years, so no one was surprised to see them together.

    Yu Wuxia had clearly taken extra care with her appearance that evening. Light makeup entuated her already stunning features, and the white dress she wore enhanced her delicate beauty. She was the perfect contrast to the heroic-looking Liu Junyi.

    Together, the two women¡ªone strong and the other gentle¡ªcaptured the attention of the entire room, even drawing focus away from the other beautiful women at Ye Fei''s table, who were no less striking.

    Liu Junyi stood silently next to Yu Wuxia on stage, waiting as the emcee took over. "Ladies and gentlemen," the emcee''s voice boomed, "I now dere the ceremony for Major General Liu Junyi of the Wanghai Military Region Special Brigade officially open! Please wee General Qian Pengfei, the special representative from Beijing."

    The crowd erupted into apuse. Most of those present were either friends or family of the Liu family, while others were eager to curry favor with them. The apuse grew louder as a man in histe thirties, with a sharp,manding presence, walked up. The two-bar three-star epaulets on his shoulders identified him as General Qian Pengfei.

    Though not as impressive as Liu Junyi, General Qian had already reached a high rank at a young age, marking him as an extraordinary figure. Moreover, being sent from the capital meant hemanded considerable respect. However, as he walked through the room, he appeared somewhat arrogant, ignoring the warm greetings from the crowd and heading straight to the stage.

    Upon seeing Liu Junyi and Yu Wuxia standing together¡ªtwo women who epitomized both strength and grace¡ªGeneral Qian''s calm demeanor faltered. A flicker of surprise and greed crossed his eyes, though he quickly masked it. But Ye Fei, who had been watching closely, didn''t miss it. With a quiet scoff, Ye Fei thought, So Colonel Qian isn''t such a noble man after all.

    "Major General Liu, congrattions," Qian Pengfei said as he approached Liu Junyi. Despite his arrogance, he couldn''t maintain his aloof attitude in front of her. He stood at attention, saluted, and then offered his hand.

    "Thank you," Liu Junyi responded coolly, offering a brief handshake, though a look of distaste crossed her face.

    Ye Fei, observing the exchange, felt puzzled. This was the first time his aunt had met General Qian. Even if she had sensed his earlier leering nce, her reaction seemed too strong. The disgust in her eyes wasn''t merely directed at his behavior¡ªit was as if she found him physically repulsive, like someone with a severe illness.

    Before Ye Fei could dwell on this any further, he noticed something else: when General Qian had addressed Liu Junyi as "Major General," a hint of mockery and smugness had shed in his eyes. That look caught Ye Fei''s attention. Could there be some hidden agenda behind Aunt''s promotion? he wondered.

    But for now, he couldn''t figure out what kind of conspiracy might be in y. On the surface, this promotion seemed to benefit the Liu family greatly.

    After exchanging pleasantries, General Qian took out a small box containing the new major general''s epaulets. He prepared to ce them on Liu Junyi''s shoulders.

    Though this was standard procedure for a promotion ceremony, Liu Junyi took a step back, dodging his outstretched hands. Yu Wuxia stepped forward, taking the epaulets from Qian Pengfei with a soft smile. "General Qian, let me do the honors."

    Caught off guard, General Qian''s hands hung awkwardly in the air for a moment, but Yu Wuxia''s graceful intervention saved him from embarrassment. Smiling stiffly, he replied, "Of course."

    Yu Wuxia turned toward Liu Junyi and, with practiced care, removed the colonel''s epaulets from her uniform and reced them with the gleaming major general''s insignia.

    At that moment, something unexpected caught Ye Fei''s eye. As Yu Wuxia affixed the new epaulets, his aunt''s expression softened. A smile crossed Liu Junyi''s face, and in her eyes, there was a look of... warmth, directed at Yu Wuxia.

    ........................

    Don''t drop the story thinking there will be something you won''t like in the story in future. Believe me let''s the story progress you''ll like the twist and plot it brings!

 Chapter 111: 111: The Breath of Conspiracy

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be taken aback. He had often noticed that kind of look in Lin Ling''s eyes before, but now, her gaze had shifted¡ªit was filled with admiration and attachment rather than affection. Yet, this kind of look was something he thought should only be exchanged between lovers. So why did his aunt have the same look when she nced at Yu Wuxia?

    Could it be? Ye Fei considered a possibility. Reflecting on how his aunt appeared repulsed when looking at General Qian, the idea seemed even more usible. It''s often said that people with certain preferences instinctively reject the opposite sex.

    But then, why was his aunt so affectionate towards him, another man? Even with his intelligence, Ye Fei couldn''t fully unravel the mystery, but he discovered something disconcerting¡ªhe actually hoped they were involved. The thought of the two women, both with beautiful figures and faces, holding each other like lovers excited him. Of course, it would be even better if he could somehow be involved.

    While these wild thoughts raced through his mind, the short award ceremony concluded. Liu Junyi, after a few polite words, led Yu Wuxia over to the table where Ye Fei and the others were seated.

    Still distracted, Ye Fei hoped to observe them closely, but the two women separated once they arrived. Liu Junyi joined her sisters, while Yu Wuxia seated herself between Lin Ling and Ye Yunqi, engaging in a quiet conversation with them.

    Soon, several guests approached to offer congrattions to Liu Junyi, bringing toasts and well-wishes. The table quickly became lively with conversation andughter.

    Ye Fei, however, wasn''t fond of such asions. He stood up, intending to get some fresh air. He thought about asking Lin Ling and Ye Yunqi to join him, but Lin Ling, ustomed to these gatherings since childhood, stayed behind.

    To his surprise, Ye Yunqi, who usually enjoyed these things even less than him, also remained. But since Ye Fei shared a bond with her, he understood. She, like Lin Ling, wanted to learn how to handle these social situations and not just be a pretty essory to her brother.

    Ye Fei neither opposed nor supported their ambitions. In his view, with him around, they didn''t need to worry about much, but he saw no harm in them developing their skills. With a helpless smile, he strolled out of the hall and made his way to the rooftop. Standing on the edge, he looked down at the shimmering city below.

    Though the hotel wasn''t as tall as the Wanghai Tower, it was still among the tallest buildings in the city. The glittering skyline filled Ye Fei with a surge of pride, reminding him of the transformative power he had recently gained, and he felt an almost primal urge to roar at the sky.

    But this wasn''t like that night at Wanghai Tower. There were many people downstairs in the hall, and such a roar might frighten them. Suppressing his impulse, he calmed his mind.

    To his surprise, this self-restraint felt almost effortless. As soon as he wished to calm down, he entered a state of serene rity, as though he were no longer a passionate youth but an elder who had seen life''s many ups and downs. A strange sense of detachment crept in¡ªhe felt like an observer, looking down on the world and its inhabitants.

    The sensation unnerved Ye Fei, and he tried to shake himself out of it. Just then, he heard a faint voice. It was distant, and he couldn''t make out the words clearly, except for one: "General."

    Ye Fei had no interest in eavesdropping, but since his aunt had just mentioned the word "major general," the use of "general" piqued his curiosity. Silently, he made his way toward the source of the voice.

    The person speaking was also on the rooftop, standing diagonally across from Ye Fei. They were separated by around hundred meters, but Ye Fei, being incredibly fast, quickly closed the distance and crouched down to observe.

    To his surprise, the man was none other than General Qian, the man from Beijing, speaking on the phone with someone unknown.

    Shouldn''t this guy be downstairs in the lobby? Whye up here for a phone call? Ye Fei, already suspicious of the circumstances surrounding his aunt''s sudden promotion, found General Qian''s behavior even more questionable. Determined to listen in, he tried to catch more of the conversation.

    But Ye Fei was a littlete. The call was wrapping up. Lowering his voice, General Qian said, "Senior General, rest assured. The fish is in the¡ªthere''s no chance of escape!" With that, he ended the call, nced around to ensure no one was nearby, and swiftly left the rooftop.

    Watching General Qian disappear, Ye Fei was even more astonished. He hadn''t expected that the General was skilled in martial arts. Though nowhere near as powerful as Ye Fei himself, General Qian wasparable in strength to his mother.

    Although Liu Yiru''s martial arts were not considered top-tier in the martial world, she was among the strongest in the secr world, and the same held true in military circles. While Liu Junyi''s promotion to major general was a significant event in Wanghai, it was likely a small matter to those in Beijing.

    But for such a trivial matter, a master had been sent. The implications were serious. Thinking about the general''s words again¡ª"the fish is in the"¡ªYe Fei wondered if the fish referred to his aunt. He felt the shadow of a conspiracy hanging over them.

    Sensing a brewing crisis, Ye Fei decided he couldn''t remain passive any longer. He needed to take the initiative and uncover the identity of the person General Qian had spoken to. While militarymunications would be heavily encrypted, that posed little challenge for Ye Fei, one of the world''s foremost hacker.

    Heading downstairs, he found a quiet room, locked the door, and took out his PDA. After a series ofplex operations, he managed to hack into the military''s radiowork and pull General Qian''s call records. As he suspected, the call had been top-secret, but when he saw the identity of the person on the other end, he was stunned.

    ......................................

    In the next chapter there is some very mild lesbian scene (someone may not even count it as lesbian or yuri) both of the involved women aren''t Ye Fei women so no need to fret .

 Chapter 112: 112: Teacher and friends -R18

    No matter how smart he is, he never expected that the ce General Qian contacted was actually the Military Commission Headquarters.

    Could it be that the country wants to deal with the Liu family? This thought shed through Ye Fei''s mind for only a moment, and he immediately rejected it.

    Although the Liu family can cover the sky with one hand in Wanghai, their strength is still far behind that of a country. It is impossible for them to pose any threat to the country. Moreover, with the Liu family around, Wanghai can remain peaceful. The country is very mostlx likely happy to see this, so it should be only one person who wants to deal with the Liu family.

    But the problem arises again. Although the headquarters office is a confidential ce, there are still many people who can go in and out.

    Judging from the fact that General Qian called the other party senior general, the person who answered the phone should not be a secretary or something like that, but there are also many generals who can go there. No matter how capable Ye Fei is, it is impossible for him to know the whereabouts of everyone who is thousands of miles away.

    He didn''t expect that when he had decided to take the initiative, but in the end he still ended up in a passive position. This made Ye Fei feel helpless and angry, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    He could only secretly decide that after finding this person, he would give him a severe beating and then kill him. He must not let him die toofortably.

    Putting the matter aside for the time being, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think of the strange feeling he had just had. Although he was a little afraid that he had be a non-human at that time, he now missed that feeling.

    After all, it was a very wonderful feeling. At that moment, he had a sense of pleasure that he could see the whole world. At the same time, he discovered a problem, that is, Qian Pengfei was hundreds of meters away from him at that time, and he deliberately lowered his voice when he called.

    Although his six senses were much stronger than ordinary people after gaining power, it was impossible for him to hear the whispers so far away, especially when there was a noisy sound in the hall downstairs.

    Could it be that after entering that state of mind, one would not only be incredibly calm but also more alert and perceptive?

    Thinking of this possibility, Ye Fei''s surprise was no less than the moment he learned that he could transform at will. Growing up in a martial arts family, he naturally knew what this meant and how much benefit this change would bring to him.

    "I just don''t know if I can enter and exit freely like I can transform." Ye Fei muttered softly, calming his mind and trying to enter that state of mind again.

    It really works!

    Ye Fei was so happy that he almost shouted, because he found that soon after he collected his mind, he once again entered the state of calmness, as if everything around him was under his control.

    After quietly savoring this wonderful feeling for a while, Ye Fei was about toe out of this state of mind, but suddenly he heard the door next door seemed to be opened. This would have been nothing, but a very familiar voice made him stop temporarily: "Okay, now you can tell me, what''s the matter?" It was the voice of Ye Fei''s aunt, Liu Junyi.

    Then there was another voice that Ye Fei was very familiar with: "It''s nothing; I just wanted to trick you intoing here so I can be alone with you for a while." Who else voice could it be but his head teacher, Yu Wuxia?

    Ye Fei was a little surprised by the conversation between the two women, but after thinking about it, it made sense. Now, he was almost certain of his previous guess.

    "Okay, be good. There are still a lot of guests now. I can''t just leave them alone, right? We will have plenty of timeter." My aunt''s tone sounded a little helpless.

    "Are they more important, or am I more important? Don''t you care about me anymore?" Yu Wuxia''s voice was full of resentment, and there was also a hint of coquettishness. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much. Good, Junyi. Can you stay with me for a while, just a little while?"

    Ye Fei almost burst outughing. He never thought that Yu Wuxia, the always generous and decent intellectual beauty, would actually speak like this, and the object of her coquettishness was a woman.

    But Liu Junyi seemed to love Yu Wuxia very much and said helplessly, "Okay, let''s stay here for few minutes, and then I have to go out."

    "Only few minutes?" Yu Wuxia was obviously dissatisfied but continued, "Few minutes is few minutes; don''t waste time." Then the two girls quieted down, but after a while, the two girls'' rapid panting sounds were heard again, mixed with some strange sounds.

    Hearing this sound that was very simr to the kiss between him and his younger sister, Ye Fei''s heart began to beat wildly. Could it be that they...

    Ye Fei, who was itching to listen, was no longer satisfied with just listening with his ears. He stretched out his finger and touched the wall. A hole immediately appeared in the hard wall. Ye Fei put his eyes close to the hole in the wall, and the scene next door was instantly seen by him.

    He saw his aunt was still wearing the neat military uniform, but she had lost her usual heroic spirit. She was sitting on the small bed for guests to rest, with her upper body half leaning against the wall, and Yu Wuxia was sitting in her arms, hugging her neck tightly with her arms. The two girls'' equally sexy mouths were kissing each other tightly.

    The strange sound that Ye Fei just heard came from these two little mouths stuck together.

    Of the two girls, Liu Junyi was obviously in the dominant position. While she was kissing Yu Wuxia''s little mouth, one hand had already reached to her chest, holding one of her huge breasts and ying with it. After just a short while, Yu Wuxia let out an alluring moan from her nose, gently broke free of Liu Junyi''s little mouth, and said in a sweet voice, "Junyi, I want it!"

    "No." Liu Junyi shook her head and said, "There are still many guests waiting outside. It would be bad if we were discovered. Be good; let''s go out first. I''lle to find you in the evening, okay?"

    "The soundproofing here is so good, and we locked the door; no one will find out." Yu Wuxia said, pulling Liu Junyi''s little hand into her skirt, and said coquettishly, "Good Junyi, look at me; I''m so wet; just give me a chance."

    Faced with Yu Wuxia''s coquettishness, Liu Junyi was defeated again and said, "Okay, let''s make this quick." Then she picked up Yu Wuxia, put her on the crib, and lifted her skirt.

    Yu Wuxia also cooperated by taking off her pants, then gently spread her pink pussy with her hands and said in a tender voice, "Good Junyi, my pussy is so itchy; please give it to me quickly."

    Liu Junyi slowly squatted down, buried her head under Yu Wuxia''s crotch, stretched out her tongue, and gently licked and kissed Yu Wuxia''s tender little pussy, which was dripping with vaginal fluid. She licked Yu Wuxia so hard that she screamed loudly, and the obscene words she said were much bolder than Ye Ningshuang''s.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but open his mouth wide. He had never imagined that Yu Wuxia, who always looked dignified and quiet, actually had such a wanton side. However, her wanton appearance made Ye Fei feel that she was even more attractive. For a moment, he was so excited that his cock was as hard as an iron rod.

    But the two girls next door seemed to think that Ye Fei''s love was not enough. After Liu Junyi licked Yu Wuxia''s pussy for a while, she seemed to be aroused as well. She lifted her beautiful face from Yu Wuxia''s crotch, stretched out her tongue to lick the lewd water on the edge of her mouth, and said to Yu Wuxia with a charming look, "Good Wuxia, I''m itchy too; don''t just enjoy it."

    Seeing that Liu Junyi was also aroused by her, Yu Wuxia smiled even more brightly. Regardless of her own cunt that was about to climax, she got off the bed, pulled Liu Junyi to sit down, and said with a sweet smile, "Then let Wuxia serve you."

    Liu Junyi sat on the bed, gently took off her military pants, folded them, and put them aside. She still had to entertain guests soon, so she didn''t dare to wrinkle her clothes.

    After taking off her pants, Liu Junyi was left with only a rather conservative pair of ck tight underwear on her lower body. The area covered by the underwear in the crotch looked very plump. This discovery made Ye Fei swallow secretly, and his thoughts couldn''t help but focus on that area.

    Yu Wuxia reached out and touched the plump part through her pants. Liu Junyi moaned coquettishly but reached out to stop Yu Wuxia and said, "No, take it off; otherwise it will be wet and ufortable."

    Yu Wuxia nodded, hooked the edge of Liu Junyi''s pants with her slender jade fingers, and gently pulled it down. At this moment, not only Yu Wuxia, but Ye Fei also became excited, because when he saw his aunt''s lower body wrapped in pants, he had a guess, and now was the time to confirm it.

    Yu Wuxia seemed to be teasing Ye Fei on purpose and pulled down her pants very slowly, which made Ye Fei feel anxious but also felt another kind of pleasure. Seeing the ce of his aunt that he longed for being revealed little by little, his cock became even harder.

    Finally, Yu Wuxia took off the pantspletely, revealing Liu Junyi''s unusually plump and beautiful pussy surrounded by thick pubic hair. Ye Fei suddenly widened his eyes, and his breathing became a little rapid.

    Sure enough, like his mother, his aunt''s pussy was also a very plump peach shape. The scarlet crack in the bulging mound of flesh made Ye Fei want to get into it and suck her soul out of it.

    Yu Wuxia used the big thumbs of both hands to gently press Liu Junyi''s two thickbia majora and spread them outward, revealing the tenderbia minora and the small clitoris that was already engorged and erect. Then, just as she did to Liu Junyi, she lowered her head and kissed her, sucking and licking Liu Junyi''s tender pussy.

    The powerful pleasure made Liu Junyi moan, but her personality determined that she could not scream as loudly as Yu Wuxia. She only made charming moans in her throat. However, her hands pressed Yu Wuxia''s head buried in her crotch and pressed it hard against her pussy, as if she wanted to stuff Yu Wuxia into her tender pussy.

    After a while, perhaps Liu Junyi thought that they didn''t have much time and didn''t want to waste it, so she simply pulled Yu Wuxia onto the bed andy on her side on the bed. The two women were in a 69 position, using their hands and mouths to y with each other''s tender pussies, and from time to time they made the same charming moans.

    Ye Fei was very excited. Although the two girls did not take off their tops so that Ye Fei could not see the two pairs of big breasts that he had coveted for a long time, this was quite interesting. He wanted to rush over immediately and let the two girls know what it felt like to be with a man. However, even in such a state, he was always calm.

    He knew that now was not the right time, and he easily resisted his impulse.

    It didn''t take long before the two women began to tremble almost at the same time, and they orgasmed in no particr order. After panting for a while, they cleaned the juices off each other''s pussies, put on their clothes, and walked out.

    It was not until the two girls left for a long time that Ye Fei came back to his senses from his excitement. The scene just now was so exciting, especially his aunt''s breasts, which were as plump and ripe as his mother''s. He even had the urge to pounce on her immediately. He also felt a little envious of Yu Wuxia in his heart.

    From their skillful movements, it could be seen that she must have tasted his aunt''s breasts many times.

    .......................

    Well I don''t think it''s a chap that my have offend any Yuri and lesbo haters since none of these women are of Ye Fei.

    Anyway stay tuned there is a big plot twist, no two plot twisting one of what he saw. Other is secret (find it yourself).

    Btw if you read the next chapter you''ll know what action mc is nning to take, hust read next chap first 2 para.

 Chapter 113: 113: Beauty Secrets

    A rather wicked idea suddenly popped into Ye Fei''s mind. He wanted to break up the rtionship between Yu Wuxia and his aunt and win the stunningly beautiful Teacher Yu for himself. Of course, it would be ideal if he could have them both, but for now, his first target would have to be Yu Wuxia.

    As soon as this thought crossed his mind, Ye Fei felt a surge of excitement. He didn''t think of himself as evil; in his view, these two women were missing out. They were stuck doing "fake" things, and it was his duty to show them what it was really like to be with a man. However, he knew this n couldn''t be rushed. It would take time and the perfect opportunity.

    After a few moments, Ye Fei managed to calm himself down, feeling slightly helpless. He had truly changed. His past self would have only fantasized about getting Yu Wuxia, but now he was boldly considering his aunt as well. Oddly, he didn''t dislike this change in himself. He had power now, so why not pursue what he wanted without hesitation?

    Moreover, he believed his aunt had a misguided idea of happiness. It was his responsibility to show her the ultimate joy of being a woman.

    With these thoughts settled, Ye Feiposed himself and walked out of the restroom. As for the person General Qian had been speaking to on the phone, since he couldn''t figure it out, Ye Fei decided to stop dwelling on it. His priority now was to increase his influence.

    If he could build enough strength that even the government wouldn''t dare touch him, then what difference would a few conspiracies make?

    It was time for Baldy and the others to set off. Their ns were already in ce, and once they reached Linhai, all they had to do was execute. With ample funds and martial skills, even a fool could build a formidable force¡ªlet alone Baldy and his crew, who were far from foolish.

    The banquet was formal, but it didn''t drag on like business gatherings often did. After congratting Liu Junyi, most of the guests mingled for a while and then gradually left. When the festivities were over, Liu Junyi prepared to return to the barracks.

    Although her rank had been promoted, her position remained the same¡ªshe was still the captain of the Wanghai Military Region Special Brigade. Having celebrated with her family, she now wanted to share her joy with herrades, those with whom she had faced life and death. The bond of brotherhood she shared with them was nearly as strong as family ties.

    Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi were sent home by their eldest sister, Ye Siqi, while Lin Ling was driven by Liu Yiru herself. Lin Ling had originally wanted to stay the night at Ye Fei''s ce, but in the presence of Liu Yiru, her future mother-inw, she felt too embarrassed. Besides, she knew she could visit Ye Fei tomorrow, so she decided there was no rush.

    That night, with thoughts of the earlier tantalizing scenes in his mind, Ye Fei was particrly fierce. Ye Yunqi, who was already no match for him, was pushed beyond her limits. In the end, she had to beg for mercy before he finally relented and let her rest.

    With some reluctance, Ye Fei withdrew from his exhausted sister''s body. She was so worn out that she had barely enough strength to stay awake. Looking down at himself, still as hard as steel despite having already climaxed twice, Ye Fei let out a bitter smile. Being too strong wasn''t always a good thing; it meant having to endure moments like this.

    *I need to bring Lin Ling into the fold as soon as possible, Ye Fei thought. For the sake of his sister''s well-being¡ªand to spare himself further frustration¡ªhe needed to act quickly. Plus, he wanted Lin Ling to experience the joys of being a woman sooner rather thanter. His mind drifted back to the alluring scene he had witnessed earlier in the lounge.

    He longed to enjoy such beauty up close. As for his aunt and Teacher Yu, that conquest would take more time.

    In the meantime, Ye Fei thought it would be fun to let his sister and Lin Ling perform for him, with him joining in at the perfect moment. The thought of this left him incredibly aroused, and if not for his concern for his sister''s well-being, he might have ravished her all over again.

    ***

    The next morning, Ye Yunqi was so sore from the previous night''s activities that she didn''t want to get out of bed. Shey there for a while,zily recovering, and as a result, the siblings arrived at schoolter than usual. To their surprise, they ran into Lin Ling at the school gate¡ªsomeone who always arrived earlier than them.

    Lin Ling seemed to have made an extra effort today. A lightyer of makeup on her delicate face made her already fairy-like beauty even more radiant. Her outfit was also different. While Ye Yunqi typically favored cute clothing, Lin Ling''s style¡ªshaped by her upbringing¡ªwas more formal.

    But today, she had changed things up, wearing a pink knees length dress that gave her the look of a princess from a fairy tale. The sight created an overwhelming visual impact on Ye Fei.

    Lin Ling hadn''t expected to run into them at the gate. She happily rushed over, embracing Ye Yunqi first, but quickly noticed that Ye Fei was staring at her without blinking.

    Though Lin Ling had dressed up specifically for Ye Fei, his intense gaze still made her feel a bit shy. "What are you staring at?" she asked coyly.

    Ye Fei didn''t even blush. With a yful grin, he said, "Wife, you look absolutely stunning today!"

    Usually, Ye Fei called her ''Ling Ling,'' but the sudden use of ''wife'' made Lin Ling even more flustered. She rolled her eyes at him and yfully scolded, "You''re so cheeky. Was I not beautiful before?"

    "You''ve always been beautiful. My Lingling has always been a super beauty!" Ye Fei''s shamelessness seemed to know no bounds now.

    Though Lin Ling was pleased by his praise, she nced at Ye Yunqi and said, "I''m not a super beauty. That title belongs to Qiqi."

    She wasn''t just being humble. Since practicing dual cultivation with her brother, Ye Yunqi''s beauty had surpassed even Lin Ling''s. She had be the most beautiful woman in Wanghai. Lin Ling found this perplexing; they had always been on par, but in just over half a month, Ye Yunqi had transformed dramatically. Anyone who hadn''t seen her for a month wouldn''t even recognize her.

    "Of course!" Ye Yunqi said, not modest at all. She knew exactly how much she had changed and where the transformation came from. Smiling, she added, "But don''t worry, Lingling, you''ll be just like me soon. I have a secret beauty tip that I''ll share with you when the timees."

    Lin Ling''s eyes widened in surprise. She had thought Ye Yunqi''s change was just natural growth, but now it seemed there was more to it. Curious, she asked, "What''s the secret?"

    ..............

    Any gift is wee!!

 Chapter 114: 114: Morning Class â€“ Teasing the Beautiful Teacher

    Ye Fei smiled mysteriously but didn''t respond to Lin Ling''s question.

    The more Ye Fei avoided answering, the more curious Lin Ling became. Ignoring the fact that Ye Yunqi was right next to her, she took Ye Fei''s hand and shook it gently, pleading coquettishly, "Come on, Brother Ye, just tell me!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help butugh at her persistence. He knew she had reached the age where she began appreciating beauty, so he teased her, "You''re still too young, and my secret won''t be useful to you just yet. I''ll tell you when you''re in your thirties. Besides, my Ling''er is already so beautiful that it wouldn''t make much of a difference."

    "Is it more effective for older women? No wonder Aunt Liu looks younger than my mom," Lin Ling muttered before saying, "Well, tell me anyway! I''ll pass it on to my mom."

    Lin Ling''sment reminded Ye Fei of her mother, Xiao Hanyue, a charming and beautiful woman. His thoughts drifted for a moment, imagining a future where he could share this secret with her. However, he kept a straight face and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you both in due time."

    "What? Why can''t you tell me now?" Lin Ling pouted in dissatisfaction, convinced Ye Fei was stalling just to tease her. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she hesitated before whispering, "Besides, I want to be more perfect for the future..." Embarrassed, she couldn''t finish the sentence.

    Although Lin Ling didn''t spell it out, Ye Fei, having grown up with her, knew exactly what she meant. She wanted to make herself perfect, for him. The thought touched him deeply, but it also made him feel a bit awkward. He scratched his head, unsure how to respond.

    Seeing her brother struggle, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but stifle augh. The sight of her amusement gave Ye Fei an idea. He grinned and said, "Ling''er, you should ask Qiqi about this secret. She''s tried it herself."

    The more Ye Fei dodged the topic, the more intrigued Lin Ling became. Believing there might be some truth to his words, she turned to Ye Yunqi and started pestering her for answers.

    "Sister Qiqi, tell me the secret can''t you??"

    "Well,..ah..I..It''s .."

    Blushing furiously, Ye Yunqi was in a tight spot. Though she loved her brother deeply and had no issue with being his partner alongside Lin Ling, she certainly couldn''t admit that right now. Reluctantly, she leaned over and whispered something in Lin Ling''s ear.

    After hearing Ye Yunqi''s exnation, Lin Ling''s face lit up with joy. Turning back to Ye Fei, she asked excitedly, "Brother Ye, have you finally decided toe over to my house with Qiqi this weekend?"

    Although she had brought it up several times before, Ye Fei had often stood her up. Lin Ling was hopeful this time she would get a firm answer.

    Seeing her eager expression, Ye Fei was touched once more. He nodded with determination. "Yes, it''s settled. I''ll definitelye to your house this weekend. I won''t cancel again!"

    "Great!" Lin Ling cheered. "And don''t forget to bring that secret for me and my mom."

    Herment threw Ye Fei off for a moment. His mind conjured a vivid image of Lin Ling and her mother, Xiao Hanyue, lying beneath him. Even though he knew Lin Ling didn''t mean anything inappropriate, the thought still made him swallow hard. Heughed awkwardly, "Of course, of course!"

    Lin Ling was confused by Ye Fei''s strange reaction but decided to let it go. Seeing that ss was about to start, she tugged at Ye Yunqi''s arm, pulling her towards the teaching building.

    Ye Fei originally wanted to ask Ye Yunqi what she had whispered to Lin Ling, but with the opportunity now gone, he let it slide. He figured he had plenty of time to ask herter that evening.

    **

    The first ss of the day was Yu Wuxia''s. As the weather turned colder, she had dressed in moreyers, wearing a dark blue professional suit. Yet, no amount of clothing could conceal her stunning figure. Her formal attire gave her an elegant yet irresistible charm, leaving every boy in the ss, including Ye Fei, in awe.

    However, unlike the other boys who only dared to steal quick nces, Ye Fei was far bolder. Since acquiring his newfound power, his confidence had grown immensely, and his respect for Yu Wuxia had gradually shifted into possessiveness.

    Especially after witnessing a secret involving Yu Wuxia and his aunt the previous night, the admiration he once held for her as a teacher had faded. Now, he only saw her as a woman he wanted for himself. His eyes roamed shamelessly over her curvaceous body and beautiful face.

    Standing at the front of the ssroom, Yu Wuxia quickly noticed Ye Fei''s intense gaze. Her heart fluttered¡ªshe had watched him grow up and never expected to be looked at in such a way by him.

    Yet, strangely, she didn''t feel the disgust she normally reserved for other men. Instead, there was a different kind of emotion stirring within her.

    "Student Ye Fei, please exin the meaning of the Tang poem I just discussed," Yu Wuxia said, her tone calm but her heart racing. She deliberately mentioned only a Tang poem, without specifying which one, intending to catch him off guard.

    Ye Fei, still lost in admiration for her beauty, had no idea what she was talking about. Looking around for help, he noticed that, unusually, Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling weren''ting to his rescue. Both girls turned their heads away, refusing to assist him.

    Helpless, Ye Fei chuckled sheepishly. "Sorry, teacher. I wasn''t paying attention. I don''t know what the poem means."

    "I was actually discussing an ancient Chinese essay, not a Tang poem. Ye Fei, you should focus on the ss and avoid looking at things you shouldn''t," Yu Wuxia replied seriously, though the slight curve of her lips suggested she wasn''t truly upset.

    Recognizing that she was just teasing him, Ye Fei grinned mischievously. "Got it, teacher. I''ll wait until after ss to admire the view."

    Yu Wuxia''s face reddened slightly at his remark, but she kept herposure. "Sit down."

    With a satisfied smirk, Ye Feiplied, feeling confident that Yu Wuxia didn''t mind his yful attitude. His hopes for the future suddenly seemed much brighter. He was sure that none of the other students had noticed his bold flirtation¡ªthey probably thought he had just been daydreaming or looking out the window. Little did they know he was mentally spheming their goddess.

    Before he could bask too much in his pride, Ye Yunqi muttered beside him, "Greedy pig!"

    ..................................

    Discord link is in review section, Discord has all illustrations and NSFWs too.

 Chapter 115: 115: Ye Yuâ€™s Invitation

    Ye Fei was feeling quite smug, momentarily forgetting about the presence of his little sister, Ye Yunqi, who shared his thoughts and feelings. Realizing his blunder, he turned toward her and shed a goofy grin.

    Ye Yunqi couldn''t help butugh at his expression, and her earlier disy of jealousy quickly vanished.

    Ye Fei, knowing she wasn''t genuinely upset, decided to y along. In a low voice, he asked, "What are you talking about? What greedy pig?"

    Ye Yunqi rolled her eyes yfully, leaning in close so only the two of them could hear. "Oh, don''t y dumb! You''ve got me and Lingling, and yet you''re still eyeing Teacher Yu like that. You''re nothing but a greedy pig!"

    Feigning innocence, Ye Fei continued his act. "What? What did I do to the teacher?"

    "Don''t even try to deny it! I can see it in your eyes," Ye Yunqi whispered, her cheeks turning pink. "When you look at Teacher Yu, it''s the same look you get when you... well, see someone without clothes on."

    Ye Fei grinned, realizing there was no hiding from his sharp-eyed sister. Instead of denying it, he switched tactics. "Hmm, is my little Qiqi jealous?"

    "I''m not jealous at all," Ye Yunqi replied with a giggle. "It might be nice to have an older woman like her around to help take care of you. After all, Lingling and I can''t handle everything."

    She chuckled again before adding, "But Teacher Yu is close with Aunt. Aren''t you worried she''ll tell on you? And you know what they say about women her age¡ªthey''ve got pretty big... needs. Don''t you think you might wear yourself out?"

    Ye Fei smirked, recalling their previous night together. "Wear myself out? Please, I think I remember who was exhaustedst night." With a mischievous grin, he took Ye Yunqi''s hand and ced it on the hard bulge in his pants. "See? Still full of energy."

    "Ah!!"

    Ye Yunqi let out a small squeak of surprise, quickly pulling her hand back. But not before giving it a gentle squeeze. She then brought her hand to her nose, yfully sniffing it before giving Ye Fei a seductive nce.

    Ye Fei''s pulse quickened. *This little minx is getting too good at teasing me. Even just those few actions were enough to stir him up. If they hadn''t been in the ssroom, he''d have grabbed her right then and there.

    Despite Yu Wuxia''s earlier warning, Ye Fei''s eyes remained glued to her throughout the ss. Yu Wuxia, growing more ufortable under his gaze, discreetly shot him a few side-eye nces. Ye Fei, however, took her looks as yful rather than serious.

    He understood why Yu Wuxia treated him differently than the other boys in ss. She didn''t see him as a man, but rather as a child she''d known since he was little. But Ye Fei wasn''t discouraged. He was confident it wouldn''t be long before he could win over his gorgeous teacher entirely.

    At noon, Ye Fei stayed behind in the ssroom as usual, this time being attended to by both Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, who helped him with lunch. Lin Ling, being his fianc¨¦e, was no stranger to this role. It wasmon knowledge at school that she was deeply infatuated with Ye Fei and treasured every moment spent with him.

    While other students went to the cafeteria to eat and rest, the ssroom was soon left empty except for Ye Fei and the two girls.

    Both girls seemed to enjoy the peace and quiet. They sat on either side of him, taking turns feeding him and gently wiping away any stray grains of rice from the corners of his mouth.

    Ye Fei leaned back, enjoying their attention like an ancient lord, and a thought crossed his mind: *These two are really such sweet girls. I wonder if they''ll work together this well when they''re sharing a bed with me in the future...

    Just as Ye Fei was savoring the moment, their peaceful lunch was interrupted by the arrival of someone they all disliked.

    Ye Yu walked in with his usual, annoyingly fake smile. Although Ye Fei and the girls found him repulsive, they couldn''t deny that he was a handsome guy. He had a sharp, polished look¡ªthough not quite as naturally charming as Ye Fei.

    As Ye Yu approached, Ye Fei thought to himself, *If this idiot weren''t so obsessed with trying to take over the Ye family''s assets, he could have lived quite well as a pretty boy for some rich woman. But since he''s hell-bent on opposing us, the only ce left for him is a shallow grave.

    "Brother Yu, what brings you here?" Despite his inner thoughts, Ye Fei greeted him with a bright smile. His genuine expression made Ye Yu''s smile look even more insincere. Ye Fei had the kind of charm that would make anyone think he was a pure and innocent boy.

    Ye Fei''s friendly demeanor seemed to make Ye Yu rx, and he greeted Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling. "Qiqi, Ling''er, don''t you recognize your Brother Yu?"

    "Brother Yu," Ye Yunqi responded sweetly. Although she knew her brother nned to deal with Ye Yu eventually, she yed along to avoid suspicion. Her unusually polite response, however, made Ye Fei frown slightly. Ye Yu was a sly character, and it wouldn''t be good if he picked up on anything.

    Luckily, Lin Ling wasn''t aware of Ye Fei''s ns and remained as cold as ever toward Ye Yu, showing no change in her demeanor.

    Seeing Lin Ling''s frosty attitude, Ye Yu felt a stab of irritation, though he quickly masked it. He took a seat next to them, smoothing his expression before speaking again. "Xiaoman, I came here to see you today. Remember thest time we talked? I promised to invite you over. Well, today''s the day.

    A group of my friends have put together a few events, and they''re eager to meet the real son of the Ye family."

    "Sounds good to me. I''ve been feeling a bit bored anyway," Ye Fei replied with a casual smile. He made no attempt to correct Ye Yu''s remark about being the real son. The more he acted like a carefree yboy, the more Ye Yu would lower his guard, allowing Ye Fei to discover more about his cousin''s schemes.

    Satisfied with Ye Fei''s response, Ye Yu turned to Lin Ling and said with a smile, "Ling''er, mind if I borrow your fianc¨¦ for the day? I promise I''ll return him to you in one piece tomorrow."

    Lin Ling narrowed her eyes, her icy demeanor unshaken. She wasn''t fooled by Ye Yu''s friendly words. "Take him," she replied co

    ldly. "Just make sure hees back in the same condition."

 Chapter 116: 116: Ye Feis Request

    Humph! Lin Ling snorted coldly, clearly displeased at the idea of Ye Fei spending time with Ye Yu, someone she found utterly annoying. She was just about to refuse when she noticed Ye Yunqi giving her a subtle wink.

    Though Lin Ling wasn''t sure what Ye Yunqi meant, she trusted her enough to understand that she shouldn''t interfere. So, instead of protesting, she turned her head and ignored Ye Yu altogether.

    Ye Yu, however, masked his irritation behind a forced smile. You arrogant little girl, thinking you''re already the young mistress of the Ye family. When I take over everything, you won''t escape from me, he thought bitterly.

    Despite his desires to take control of the Ye family and im all its beauties for himself, he maintained his calm facade and addressed Ye Fei with a grin. "Xiaoman, let''s get going. It seems your little wife doesn''t like me very much."

    It''s no wonder she doesn''t like you, Ye Fei mused inwardly, though he returned Ye Yu''s fake smile with one that was much more genuine. "How could that be? We''re family. Ling''er''s just a little shy," Ye Fei said, dismissing the tension with ease. Without giving Ye Yu a chance to respond, he stood up and continued, "Come on, Brother Yu, let''s go see what fun you''ve nned for us."

    Ye Yu put an arm around Ye Fei''s shoulders in a friendly manner,ughing heartily. "All right, let''s head out. I guarantee you''ll enjoy what I''ve got in store."

    As the two walked off together, Lin Ling turned to Ye Yunqi with a slight frown. "Qiqi, why did you stop me just now? I thought you didn''t want Brother Ye involved with Ye Yu."

    "Don''t worry," Ye Yunqi reassured her with a giggle. "My brother''s doing this on purpose. He wants to take care of Ye Yu once and for all and rid our family of this problem. Ye Yu''s nowhere near as clever as my brother."

    Lin Ling, reassured by Ye Yunqi''s confidence, smiled. "All right, but you''re still brave to call Ye Fei cunning. I''ll tell him when he gets back!"

    "Go ahead!" Ye Yunqi said with a smirk. "And I''ll tell him how worried his precious wife was after he left with Ye Yu."

    "How dare you!" Lin Ling, slightly embarrassed, pounced on Ye Yunqi and began tickling her. Ye Yunqi shrieked withughter, pleading for mercy. "Sister-inw! Dear sister-inw, forgive me!"

    ***

    Meanwhile, outside the school, Ye Fei and Ye Yu approached a sleek, silver Ferrari parked by the entrance. It seemed that despite everything, Ye Yu still liked to show off his wealth.

    The two climbed into the car, and Ye Fei nced around, his face filled with exaggerated admiration. "Wow, Brother Yu, I''ve got to admit, I''m jealous of your car."

    Ye Yu, pleased with Ye Fei''s envy, smiled and said, "No need to be. You could easily get one too. Why don''t you ask aunt to buy you one?"

    Ye Fei sighed dramatically. "I''ve tried, but she keeps saying I''m too young for something like this. She even insists on having someone drive me to and from school."

    Ye Yu''s eyes gleamed with opportunity as he heard Ye Fei''sints about Liu Yiru. He thought this dissatisfaction might work in his favor. "Well, with your position, you''ll have plenty of chances to prove yourself. You''ll show everyone that you deserve the best, just like the son of the Ye family should."

    Ye Fei nodded, ying along. "Exactly. A car like this would fit my status perfectly. I bet girls would be falling over themselves to get my attention."

    Seeing Ye Fei act frivolous and shallow made Ye Yu even more delighted. But he yed his part, saying, "But you''ve already got Lingling. Why chase after more women? Don''t you like her?"

    "Of course I like Lingling," Ye Fei replied with augh. "But that doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy thepany of other women. The more, the better, right?"

    Ye Yu chuckled, nodding in agreement. "You''ve got a point. It''s natural for men to indulge in a little fun on the side. I can see we''re on the same page, Xiaoman."

    Ye Fei pretended to be excited by Ye Yu''s words and then, acting shy, added, "Brother Yu, do you have anything... special nned for today? To be honest, I''ve been thinking about this for a while, but I''ve never had the chance. Lingling insists we wait until marriage."

    Ye Yu wasn''t expecting Ye Fei to make such a bold request. A flicker of hesitation passed through his eyes, but then he smiled slyly. "Of course, Xiaoman. What kind of woman are you in the mood for? Someone older and experienced or someone pure and innocent?"

    Ye Fei, though inwardly disgusted, maintained his carefree act. He wasn''t genuinely interested in whatever Ye Yu had in mind, but he had to y the part of the lustful young man to continue gaining Ye Yu''s trust. "Hmm, I think I''d prefer someone with experience. Since I don''t know what I''m doing, it''d be easier to learn from someone who does. Otherwise, it might not go well at all."

    Ye Fei had said this hoping to leave himself an out. He figured that if Ye Yu took him to some nightclub, he could easily reject the woman under the pretense of her being too bitchy or not to his taste. What he didn''t expect was that his request would y right into Ye Yu''s hands.

    Ye Yu, after hearing Ye Fei''s preference, hesitated for a moment¡ªnot out of embarrassment but because he understood that Ye Fei, having grown up surrounded by beauties like Liu Yiru and the Ye sisters, would have high standards.

    Any ordinary woman would seem in byparison. Yet, it just so happened that Ye Yu had someone in mind who could match their beauty.

    The woman Ye Yu had in mind was a stunning beauty, married and devoted to her family, who rarely ventured into public. He had encountered her by chance and was immediately captivated by her charm. For a long time, he had been obsessed with her, seeing her as the next best thing to the women of the Ye and Liu families, whom he desired but didn''t dare pursue¡ªyet.

    After a long period of scheming, Ye Yu had finally manipted the woman intoing to his ce today, nning to enjoy her that very night.

    However, with Ye Fei''s request, Ye Yu reconsidered. Though he was reluctant to let this rare beauty go, his greater ambition demanded it. To further his ns, sacrificing one woman, no matter how beautiful, was a small price to pay. Grinding his teeth in frustration, Ye Yu made his decision. He would give her to Ye Fei.

    .........................................

    Your gift is my motivation please motivate me a little. Let the novel feel some explosure as it''s non exclusive contract so no promotion for it from WN.

 Chapter 117: 117: A Faint Suspicion

    Ye Fei and Ye Yu, each with their own thoughts, soon arrived at Ye Yu''s base of operations, the "Dynasty Club." This ce had originally been established by the Ye family to attract and entertain celebrities from Wanghai.

    However, since Ye Yu gradually took over some of the family business, it became his private yground, closed off to the public and reserved for him and his friends to indulge in daily parties.

    Looking at thevishly decorated building, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a sense of mncholy. The Dynasty Club, once a prestigious venue where the elite of Wanghai felt honored to hold a membership, had now be the city''srgest breeding ground for corruption. Behind its luxurious facade, countless sins were hidden.

    Some people even joked that if every member of the club were executed, the moral atmosphere of Wanghai would improve dramatically.

    It was a simple remark, but it reflected the deep-seated disdain the people of Wanghai had for this ce. If not for the Ye family''s previously sterling reputation and vast influence, the Dynasty Club would have long been demolished by the angry citizens.

    Yet, what puzzled Ye Fei was why his second uncle consistently turned a blind eye to Ye Yu, who had so tarnished the family''s name. Even if he didn''t know about Ye Yu''s sinister ambitions, it was hard to believe he would tolerate such reckless behavior.

    Though Ye Fei belonged to the Ye family, this was his first time visiting the club. Upon entering, the first thing he noticed was the antique-style decor¡ªrosewood tables and chairs, famous calligraphy and paintings adorning the walls, and the faint scent of sandalwood lingering in the air. It gave the ce a sense of serenity, a sharp contrast to the noise that soon broke the peaceful atmosphere.

    A rowdy group of young men were gathered around arge table in the middle of the hall, shouting andughing. It wasn''t clear what game they were ying, but the noise they made was certainly out of ce in such an elegant setting.

    Ye Fei recognized most of the people present. Ye Yu had introduced them during the Autumn Group cocktail party not long ago. They were a disreputable bunch, men with bad habits and even worse morals. It was clear theycked any real ss or respect for their surroundings, evidenced by how they were turning this once sophisticated space into a chaotic mess.

    As soon as Ye Fei and Ye Yu entered the hall, one of the men spotted them and shouted, "Brother Yu! Brother Ye Fei! Finally, you''re here. We''ve been waiting for you guys!"

    "What are you all ying?" Ye Yu asked with a smile, surveying the scene. "It looks like some kind ofpetition. I hope there''s no gambling involved."

    "No, of course not, Brother Yu!" Zhang Yu, one of the young men who had met Ye Fei earlier, came over with a wide grin. Hetched onto Ye Fei''s arm and said, "Come on, Brother Ye Fei, we''ve found something fun. Let me show you how I''m winning."

    Curious, Ye Fei followed Zhang Yu to the table, where he saw a dozen transparent ss tubes lined up. Inside each tube, ck insects¡ªants¡ªwere crawling forward at varying speeds. Puzzled, Ye Fei asked, "What is this?"

    Zhang Yuughed and exined, "We catch ants outside and race them. The one whose ant reaches the end of the tube first wins. The others lose."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief. *These rich kids are truly empty inside,* he thought. *They''re so bored they even find excitement in racing ants.*

    Ye Yu, seemingly ustomed to such bizarre behavior, asked, "So, what''s the prize?"

    "Oh, nothing big," Zhang Yu said casually. "The loser pays the winner ten thousand yuan. It''s just for fun."

    Ye Fei raised his eyebrows. *Ten thousand yuan?* Even for wealthy families like the Ye and Liu family, that was no small sum to throw away on a game of ant racing. Many of the people here weren''t from business families but were the sons of high-ranking officials.

    For them, ten thousand yuan wasn''t pocket change, especially since most had no regr ie and were either jobless or still in school. Yet, here they were, gambling without a second thought. *Where exactly do they get all this money?* Ye Fei wondered.

    *What a waste,* Ye Fei thought to himself, feeling a rare pang of pity for the fathers of these young men. If the wrong person found out about their behavior, it could easily lead to scandal and cost their families dearly.

    But the privileged group remained blissfully unaware of such concerns. One of the men chimed in, "Brother Yu, Brother Ye Fei, why don''t you join us? We''ve caught plenty of ants¡ªjust pick one and race with us."

    "No need, I''ve got something to arrange first," Ye Yu replied with a grin. He then turned to Ye Fei and said, "Xiaoman, stay here and have some fun. I''ll go upstairs and get everything ready for you."

    Ye Fei, ying his part as an eager yboy, nodded enthusiastically. "Okay, okay! Brother Yu, don''t keep me waiting. Go on, I can''t wait for what you''ve nned."

    Ye Yu smirked, his satisfaction growing as he saw how eager Ye Fei appeared. He patted Ye Fei on the shoulder and headed upstairs.

    Once Ye Yu was out of sight, Ye Fei turned to the group of young men. "Mind if I join in on the fun?"

    "Of course not!" they all eximed. One of them quickly fetched a box filled with ants and set it down in front of Ye Fei. "Pick whichever one you like, Brother Ye Fei. By the way, what''s Brother Yu arranging for you? He''s been so secretive."

    Looking down at the box full of ants, Ye Fei frowned slightly before plucking one out and cing it into an empty ss tube. "Oh, nothing special," he replied casually. "Brother Yu probably just wants to give me a warm wee since it''s my first time here. Maybe he''s got something special nned."

    Though he yed the role of a carefree dandy, Ye Fei didn''t want to reveal anything about what Ye Yu was actually nning. As the true heir to the Ye family, it was important to protect the family''s reputation, no matter what.

    Fortunately, the young men didn''t seem to care much. As long as there was food to eat and games to y, they didn''t bother with the details. To them, life was simple¡ªjust eat, drink, and have fun. They were, in Ye Fei''s mind, the true parasites of society.

    The game they yed was straightforward: each person ced an ant in a ss tube, and if the ant tried to turn around, they would prod it with a stick to keep it moving forward. After getting the hang of the rules, Ye Fei pretended to be fully engrossed in the game.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Ye Yu had gone upstairs. After checking to make sure no one was around, he quietly entered a private room. He hade upstairs to check on the woman he had tricked intoing here, a beauty he had meticulously manipted for his own pleasure.

    He had kept his n secret from everyone, even his closestpanions, because his father despised those who indulged in lustful behavior. While Ye Yu could get away with many things, th

    is was something he couldn''t afford to let his father find out.

 Chapter 118: 118: Erotic Conspiracy

    In a dimly lit room, a beautiful woman, appearing to be in her mid-thirties, sat with a look of anxiety and fear that only enhanced her allure. Her bobcut blonde hair was loosely, revealing a soft, oval-shaped face. Her almond-shaped eyes had a slight upward tilt, adding a hint of seduction to her otherwise delicate features.

    With a high nose bridge, small lips, and wless skin, her face was almost perfect, save for her slightly fuller lips, which only made her look even more seductive.

    Despite her distressed expression, it was impossible to ignore her stunning figure. She wore a loose-fitting white house dress, but even that couldn''t hide her voluptuous curves. Her chest was so full that it strained against the fabric, creating two prominent bulges. The slightly low neckline revealed an enticingly cleavage, one that could easily ensnare any man''s gaze.

    Her slender waist, which had not thickened with age, still retained the graceful lines of her youth. Sitting as she was, her already ample hips appeared even more pronounced. While her legs were hidden by her loose pants, it was easy to imagine how long and shapely they were.

    Though her small feet were concealed in simple cloth shoes, it was clear that she was a woman of rare beauty¡ªso much so that it was no surprise Ye Yu had gone to great lengths to possess her. However, she had now unexpectedly fallen into Ye Fei''s hands.

    When Ye Yu entered the room, the woman''s face paled with even greater fear. She quickly stood up and greeted him, "Master Yu, you''re here."

    Ye Yu nodded, sitting down while gesturing for her to sit opposite him. Without wasting time, he asked, "Have you thought it over?"

    Her face turned ghostly white as she lowered her head and whispered, "Master Yu, can''t we... can''t we change the terms? I..."

    "So, you still refuse?" Ye Yu cut her off, his expression darkening. Then, with a sinister smile, he added, "That''s fine. I''ll just go to your daughter instead. She loves this job, doesn''t she? If I ask her to use her body to secure her position, what do you think she''ll do?"

    "No!" the woman cried, her voice panicked. She knew her daughter all too well. Unlike herself, her daughter had a strong will. If Ye Yu threatened her, things could escte. Losing her job would be the least of their worries¡ªher daughter''s personal safety could be at risk. She knew how much power the Ye family wielded in Wanghai, and such a confrontation would only end badly for them.

    Seeing her hesitation, Ye Yu''s smile grew even more triumphant. A new idea had formed in his mind¡ªone even better than his original n. The woman''s daughter was a prominent figure in Wanghai, and her strong-willed personality made it clear that his conquest of her would be a challenge.

    But if he made Ye Fei the viin, not only would her daughter''s ire be directed elsewhere, but Ye Yu would also gain leverage over both Ye Fei and her daughter. It would give him a crucial edge in hisrger scheme to control the Ye family.

    With this new n in mind, Ye Yu abandoned the idea of taking the woman for himself. Though he had desired her and even thought about taking her after Ye Fei, the risks outweighed the rewards. If he involved himself, it would be his own downfall.

    With a calcting smile, Ye Yu said, "You don''t need to resist so much. You know, my brother is a rare beauty himself. He''ll take good care of you."

    "Ahh?" The woman was stunned. She had always assumed Ye Yu was the one who wanted her for his own desires. It hadn''t crossed her mind that he intended to hand her over to someone else¡ªlet alone Ye Fei.

    In her mind, Ye Yu was the worst kind of man, and while the idea of being given to someone else was still distressing, at least it wouldn''t be him. In some small way, that was a relief.

    "You didn''t expect that, did you?" Ye Yu continued, ying the role of the ''good guy'' now. "I didn''t expect Ye Fei to be interested in you either. There''s a considerable age difference, after all. But in the Ye family, I have to do whatever he says. His position is far higher than mine."

    The woman felt another wave of relief wash over her. She had heard of Ye Fei before, though she didn''t know him well. Compared to Ye Yu, however, Ye Fei was just a boy. *He couldn''t be as bad as Ye Yu,* she thought.

    And given that he was younger, maybe he would be easier to deal with. Perhaps she could even reason with him or, if necessary, serve him in a way that would cate him. After all, despite her husband''s passing few years ago, she had not lost her skills in charm.

    Resolved, the woman finally nodded her agreement. Seeing his scheme unfold exactly as nned, Ye Yu beamed with satisfaction. "Good. I''ll leave you to rest for a bit. My brother wille up soon." With that, he stood up and exited the room.

    ***

    Meanwhile, downstairs, Ye Fei was ying along with the group of dandies. For some reason, the ants they had chosen to race were all half-dead, barely able to move even when prodded.

    As a result, Ye Fei had won several rounds in a row, collecting hundreds of thousands in winnings. Yet his mind was elsewhere. He kept ncing upstairs, waiting for Ye Yu to return.

    As soon as he saw Ye Yu descending the stairs, Ye Fei hastily threw down the ss tube, abandoning a winning round, and rushed over to meet him. "Brother Yu, how did it go?" he asked, feigning excitement.

    Ye Yu, seeing the impatience in Ye Fei''s eyes, smirked inwardly. "No need to worry, everything''s ready. Are you going up now, or would you like to y a bit longer?"

    Ye Fei''s expression flickered between eagerness and hesitation. "Of course, I want to go up... but maybe we can y a little longer first."

    Ye Yuughed heartily, clearly enjoying Ye Fei''s feigned reluctance. "All right then, let''s wrap up down here first. After that, you can head upstairs and have your fun."

    The two continued ying for a little while longer, but Ye Fei''s impatience soon grew too evident to ignore. Eventually, at Ye Yu''s suggestion, the group disbanded. By three in the afternoon, the hall was nearly empty, leaving only Ye Fei and Ye Yu.

    "Brother," Ye Yu said with a grin, "it''s gettingte. Why don''t you head upstairs now? I''ll leave you to it."

    ..................

    Please with such an interesting plotline deserve a gift!! Like a massage or castle would be better tho.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119: The Frail Beauty-R18

    Ye Fei disyed a ''delighted'' smile, rubbing his hands together and chuckling. "There''s no rush. We can y a little longer," he said.

    Ye Yuughed and shook his head. "What are we still ying for? You should go up quickly-don''t keep the beauty waiting too long. Don''t forget that she may act like she doesn''t like it, but it''s all her act, don''t get fool." He gave Ye Fei a knowing wink.

    Not needing further encouragement, Ye Fei quickly made his way upstairs. Watching him go, Ye Yu''s face twisted into a sneer. Enjoy your moment now. When I finally have control over the Liu and Ye families, all the women you cherish will be mine.

    Yet, despite his confidence, Ye Yu felt a twinge of regret. Though he had arranged for Ye Fei to have the woman, he secretly wished he could at least catch a glimpse of her himself. The high-quality decorations of the rooms, however, left no opportunity for such a sneak peek. Still, it didn''t matter.

    As long as the encounter took ce, he wouldn''t need any video evidence-he would already have the leverage he needed to hold power over Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei arrived at the door to the second-floor room Ye Yu had directed him to. He took a deep breath, calming himself, and went over the excuse he had prepared in his mind before finally pushing the door open and stepping inside.

    The sight that greeted him left him momentarily stunned. Ye Fei hadn''t anticipated that Ye Yu would go to such lengths to arrange for such an extraordinary beauty.

    The woman had fallen asleep on the sofa, clearly exhausted from waiting. As she slept, her voluptuous body was fully on disy-especially her curvaceous hips, which were as captivating as Liu Fengyi''s. The sight made Ye Fei''s pulse quicken with an undeniable surge of desire.

    Her eyebrows furrowed slightly in her sleep, as if she were troubled even in her dreams. This expression of vulnerability made her appear even more delicate and in need of protection, evoking a surge of tenderness within Ye Fei.

    Despite her distinct appearance, Ye Fei couldn''t help but be reminded of his mother and the other women in his life, all of whom had their unique beauty. There was also something vaguely familiar about the woman, though he couldn''t ce it.

    However, Ye Fei did not concentrate on that thought for long. His preconceived assumption, that the woman''s weakness was a show, caused him to disregard any empathy, igniting a darker spur within him. His initial thought to handle thispassionately was abandoned.

    After all, Ye Yu arranged this for me, he reasoned. Why not enjoy it?

    With that thought, Ye Fei quickly stripped off his clothes and leapt toward her.

    He lifted the beautiful woman and positioned her kneeling on the sofa. Without hesitation, he yanked down her loose pants, along with her white underwear, exposing her rounded, perfectly shaped buttocks. The sight of her pale, ample curves ignited an even stronger desire in him.

    He parted her buttocks to reveal her tightly closed pussy and a small pubic hair crown abive her pussy which is of same colour as her hair.

    Unlike Ye Yunqi''s delicate pink, the woman''s vagina was a rich crimson- more mature, yet far from being heavily used. It reminded Ye Fei of his mother, Liu Yiru, whose body held the same allure if not more. This discovery heightened his excitement, and his cock throbbed painfully in his pants.

    Without wasting time, he pulled down his pants, grasped his shaft, and pressed it against herbia before thrusting inside.

    *Puchi...

    The sequence of events took only moments. The beautiful woman awoke with a start as Ye Fei embraced her, but she was still groggy. Before she could fullyprehend what was happening, Ye Fei had already prated her, without any forey or warning.

    Her tight, dry pussy offered no lubrication, and the pration caused her intense pain. She let out a sharp cry, jolted fully awake by the sensation.

    "Ahhh! Ahh!.."

    Turning her head, she saw a young boy behind her, forcing her into a humiliating position. The pressure and fullness inside her made it clear what was happening.

    Ye Fei wasn''t faring much better. Her vagina was so tight, and theck of natural moisture made the friction agonizing. He briefly worried that he might have hurt himself, so he paused, not daring to move.

    That pause gave the woman a moment to process her situation. She quickly realized that the boy must be Ye Fei-the one Ye Yu had spoken of. While she had intended to reason with him, she had fallen asleep, only to be taken advantage of. But perhaps it still wasn''t toote to persuade him to stop. She turned toward him with pleading eyes, her voice soft as she asked, "Please, don''t do this.

    Can you pull it out?"

    Her pitiful expression momentarily softened Ye Fei''s heart, but the thought that it might be an act hardened him again.

    "Don''t worry you can keep your act." Ye Fei said as he reached into her shirt, groping herrge breasts, and began thrusting again, despite the slight pain in his cock due to friction.

    *Pa *Pa *Pa....

    Her plea had fallen on deaf ears. Instead of stopping, Ye Fei only grew more forceful. She wanted to resist, but between the pain and Ye Fei''s strength, she was powerless. Her energy drained, she could only stare nkly at the wall as tears rolled down her face.

    Ye Fei was too absorbed in the moment to notice her expression. The tightness of her dry pussy, though ufortable at first, now intensified his pleasure. It was a different sensation from what he had experienced with Ye Yunqi and Ye Ningshuang, but it was exhrating nheless.

    He removed the woman''s top, exposing her trembling breasts. Grabbing them with both hands, he squeezed her nipples, which had begun to swell with arousal. "Your pussy is so tight," he murmured, "it feels amazing around my cock!"

    The woman, who came from an intellectual background and had been married to a refined man, had never heard such vulgar words. Her embarrassment mingled with the shame she already felt. Yet, despite her humiliation, her body began to respond. She couldn''t deny the growing sensation building inside her. Slowly, a small amount of moisture began to seep from her pussy, easing the friction.

    "Ughmm~"

    Ye Fei noticed the change immediately. "You''re feeling it now, aren''t you?" he taunted, his thrusts growing more confident.

    The woman felt the undeniable pleasure but refused to admit it. She bit her lip, determined not to make a sound, ignoring Ye Fei''s teasing.

    Frustrated by her silence, Ye Fei increased his pace, pulling his cock nearly out before mming it back in with force. He thrust deep, hitting her sensitive spots again and again.

    *Pa *Pa *Pa...

    With one hand still groping her breasts, the other reached down to rub her clit, already slick with her juices. "Come on, admit it-you''re enjoying this. Scream for me! I know your kind can do that well. The louder you scream, the harder I''ll fuck you, b*tch."

    The woman''s face twisted in distress. She hadn''t realized Ye Fei had mistaken her for a different kind of woman. Struggling to maintain herposure, she began, "I... I''m not that kind of woman...aghh~"but her voice broke off into a soft moan.

    "That''s it," Ye Fei urged her, thrusting harder. "Keep going, and I''ll make you feel even better."

    "Aghh~ohhn~ughn heok~~"

    Desperate to hold on to her dignity, she covered her mouth with her hand, trying to muffle her sounds. But the more Ye Fei thrust into her, the more her body betrayed her, the pleasure intensifying with each movement. Despite her best efforts, muffled moans escaped her lips.

    This only stimte Ye Fei, pushing him to move faster and harder. He held her waist, lifting her slightly to angle his thrusts deeper. He was relentless, continuing until the woman''s body began to convulse with pleasure, signaling her impending orgasm.

    *Pa..*Pa....

    "Aghhn~cummmingg~ohhh~"

    She couldn''t suppress it any longer and let out a low, guttural cry, her body stiffening as the waves of her climax washed over her.

    Feeling the intense contractions of her pussy around his cock, Ye Fei knew she was about to reach orgasm. He ceased his rapid thrusting and buried his cock deep inside her, pressing his ns firmly against her most sensitive spot, grinding it with precision.

    The woman threw her head back, her entire body trembling with pleasure as she screamed uncontrobly. At that moment, arge gush of fluid escaped her, soaking Ye Fei.

    After a brief pause to let her catch her breath, Ye Fei withdrew his cock. With a soft ''pop'', a flood of her juices followed, and she let out a faint sigh of disappointment.

    "...sighh"

    "Don''t worry," Ye Fei said with a grin, "I''m not done with you yet." He scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to the bed, removing his shirt before climbing in after her.

    The woman remained silent, her gaze distant and unfocused. She knew what wasing next. Although part of her wanted to resist, there was another part -one she barely recognized that didn''t want him to stop. Her body had already betrayed her once, and now her heart seemed ready to follow suit.

    Ye Fei spread her legs apart, positioning himself between them. He held his cock in one hand, rubbing the tip along her slick entrance. "Do you want me to put it in again?" he asked with a yful smirk.

    The woman turned her head away, refusing to answer. But her body betrayed her again, her breathing quickening, and her hips shifting slightly upward and quivering pussy, as if inviting him back inside.

    "Ok, since your body is so honest. I''ll reward it!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t hold back any longer. He thrust into her wet pussy, filling herpletely. Instead of immediately resuming his frantic pace, he bent down to take one of her nipples

    Her breasts were uniquely shaped, unlike any Ye Fei had seen before-more likerge, rounded droplets than the shapes of Ye Yunqi''s apricot like or Ye Ningshuang and Liu Yiru''s hemispheres. The are was much smaller, with a tiny, bright red nipple that fascinated Ye Fei.

    As Ye Fei continued his teasing, the woman''s desire intensified. She couldn''t help but shift her hips slightly, seeking relief as his cock moved gently inside her, easing the itch that drove her nearly insane.

    *Pa..*Pa...

    Unable to restrain himself any longer, Ye Fei maintained his head buried in her chest while his hands gripped her full hips. He began to thrust rapidly, his cock moving in and out, eliciting streams of moisture from her.

    "Ahhh~aggh~ohhn~sloww down~agghhhn~"

    The woman, now more rxed and openly expressing her pleasure, screamed loudly with every thrust. Her cries fueled Ye Fei''s desire, causing him to move even faster and harder.

    Ye Fei continued relentlessly, their position unchanged, for over hundred of thrusts. He didn''t pause even when she reached orgasm, continuing until she appeared dazed.

    When she reached her fourth climax, Ye Fei also neared his limit. He thrust rapidly, his ns pressing deeply, and with a low roar, he ejacted a copious amount of hot semen into her.

    "Agghhn~cumming~I''m cummingg! Heouk~"

    The powerful release sent the woman into another orgasm, her body trembling as she clung to Ye Fel Exhausted, she copsed onto the bed, breathing heavily.

    As the intense pleasure subsided, she felt Ye Fei still inside her. Reflecting on her actions, she felt conflicted and helpless, torn between her recent indulgence and her duties as a wife and mother. Soft sobs escaped her.

    "*Sob...Sob*...."

    Ye Fei, momentarily regaining hisposure, looked at her tear-streaked face with sympathy. He had always believed that the eyes reveal the soul, and the shame and sadness in her eyes seemed genuine. Given her distress und the lightness he felt earlier, he doubled her ability to fake such emotions.

    Feeling a pang of regret for his earlier actions, Ye Fei gently caressed her face. "I''m sorry for being so impulsive. Can you tell me who you are and why you''re here at Ye Yu ce?"

    The woman remained silent, her tears continuing to flow, which deepened Ye Fei''s sense of pity. He ceased his questions, embracing her gently and kissing away her tears.

    Unbeknownst to Ye Fei, her tears were not solely due to him; she also mourned her own situation. Her husband had passed away two years ago, and she had not felt such happiness since.

    The pleasure she experienced with Ye Fei was unparalleled, and she had briefly contemted a life with him. Now, she felt torn between her past and her current state.

    After her emotional outpouring, the woman noticed that Ye Fei''s arousal remained. She was astonished by his endurance and quickly moved to dissuade him from continuing. She attempted to distance herself from him.

    Ye Fei, feeling a bit apologetic, did not insist. Heplied and slowly withdrew, though his size caused her a surge of pleasure that she struggled to control. Once they were fully separated, the woman felt a profound emptiness, both physically and emotionally. She sighed, sensing a void.

    Ye Fei took the opportunity to embrace her once more. The close contact was not resisted, and she rested against his strong chest, sighing softly. Ye Fei gently stroked her back, still damp with sweat, and asked, "Can you tell me why you are here with Ye Yu?"

    Moved by his tenderness, the woman began to share her story. Her daughter, who worked in the administrative department, had risen to a high position at a young age, which made her proud. However, Ye Yu had recently made unreasonable demands of her. Initially resistant, she was threatened with harm to her daughter if she refused.

    Having never faced such threats, she was at a loss but dared not involve her family. She learned about the Ye family through various channels and feared for her daughter''s safety. Reluctantly, she agreed to Ye Yu''s demands and came to the address he provided.

    Ye Fei was touched by her deep maternal love but also frustrated by her apparent weakness. She had sumbed to Ye Yu''s threats despite his apparent reluctance to harm her daughter. Fortunately, Ye Fei arrived in time to prevent further suffering. Well, he may have caused some suffering too.

    Realizing her vulnerability, Ye Fei felt a renewed sense of empathy. "Don''t worry. With our connection, Ye Yu won''t dare to act against you in the near future."

    "Really?" The beautiful woman asked without being sure. After all, no matter how you look at it, Ye Fei is just a young man.

    "Of course!" Ye Fei smiled confidently and asked, "After talking for so long, I still don''t know what your daughter does. Also, what''s your name?"

    .................

    Sorry if the R18 was not arousing enough, anyway I have put my server link in chaptersment in all of the chapters but you can now just check the link in first few chaps of the novel for it. Any suggestions or advices are wee.

 Chapter 120: 120: A Token of Love-R18

    "Please don''t ask anymore," the beautiful woman pleaded, her voice soft. She gazed at Ye Fei with a blurred, tender expression. Though her body had been thoroughly conquered by him, her heart felt conflicted. She was scared. As a traditional woman, she had always believed that a virtuous woman must remain loyal and true to her family. The idea of betraying herte husband filled her with dread.

    But she also knew that if Ye Fei sought her out again in the future, she wouldn''t be able to refuse him for long. That was why she refused to share her personal information¡ªso that they wouldn''t cross paths again, hoping this would prevent any future meetings.

    Seeing the hesitation in her eyes, Ye Fei felt a pang of sympathy. He smiled softly and said, "Alright, I won''t ask anymore. But since we''ve been so close, shouldn''t we at least have something to call each other?"

    Relieved by his concession, the woman also felt a strange sense of disappointment. Does he not care about me at all? she wondered. But she had no idea that Ye Fei had already made up his mind to ask Ye Yu about herter. He would uncover her identity anyway, so there was no need to press her now.

    The woman managed a faint smile. "Well, it shouldn''t be too hard to address me. Since I''m older than you, why not just call me ''sister''?"

    "Alright, good sister!" Ye Fei responded warmly, embracing her again. Then, with a touch of mncholy, he added, "But what should I do if I miss you in the future? You won''t tell me anything about you, and you don''t want me appearing in front of your family. Maybe you could visit me instead?"

    Her heart ached at the sincerity in Ye Fei''s voice. She wrestled with her emotions, wanting to say yes but ultimately sighing. "No, this... what happened between us is already a mistake. I don''t want to repeat it."

    Despite her refusal, Ye Fei could see that her resolve was not firm. He knew he had already carved out a ce in her heart. Feeling proud of his sess, he decided not to push her further. But there was still something he needed to do: give her another unforgettable experience, ensuring his ce in her heart was even stronger.

    He gently shifted his hips, letting his firm erection press against her. With a mischievous grin, he asked, "But what should I do about this?"

    Feeling his heat and hardness, the woman trembled slightly. She knew the pleasure it could bring, and part of her longed for it again. Yet, she was also aware that if she allowed him to continue, it would be even harder for her to let go. But seeing his pleading expression, she couldn''t bear to refuse him. Instead, she feigned ignorance, replying softly, "What do you mean?"

    Ye Fei grinned, taking her hand and cing it on his erection. "This, sister. We might not meet again, so could you leave me with asting memory?"

    Herst defenses crumbled under Ye Fei''s whispering plea. She buried her flushed face in his chest and whispered, almost inaudibly, "Do what you want."

    Overjoyed, Ye Fei wasted no time. He lifted one of her legs around his waist, positioning himself. With a gentle thrust, he slid into her once again.

    Now that the woman hade to terms with her feelings, she gave herself to Ye Fei willingly. Sadness washed over her as she thought about never seeing him again, but she also wanted to cherish this final moment. She lifted her leg higher, allowing him to go deeper inside her, and murmured, "Good aghn, take me... make me yours."

    Ye Fei, thrilled by her cooperation, paid no attention to her words, focusing on the pleasure of the moment. He caressed her breasts with one hand and grabbed her firm buttocks with the other, his cock thrusting rapidly in and out of her dripping wet pussy.

    As she let gopletely, the woman felt the pleasure more intensely than before. The overwhelming sensations made her abandon any sense of calm or politeness. She realized that Ye Fei enjoyed hearing her talk dirty.

    Though she had never done so before, she had read enough novels and videos to pick up a few phrases. Wanting to please him¡ªand vent her own arousal¡ªshe moaned loudly, "Fei... your cock... it''s so big... so hard... you''re making me feel so good..."

    Her voice, louder than before, reached Ye Fei''s ears. He stopped abruptly, surprised. "Sister, what did you say?"

    Smiling seductively, the woman repeated, "Your cock is so big, Fei. It feels amazing inside me. Don''t you like hearing your sister talk like this?"

    "I love it! I love it!" Ye Fei''s face lit up with excitement. In truth, when it came to sex, he preferred when women were vocal and participated enthusiastically.

    Seeing this shy, delicate woman suddenly moaning and talking so lewdly brought him immense satisfaction. He grabbed her ample buttocks and began thrusting even harder, driven by her words.

    Her eyes filled with desire, and she moaned even louder, "Good Fei.. harder... you''re fucking my little pussy so well... harder... make me yours... it feels so good...

    I want your big cock to fuck me forever...aghhn!"

    Ye Fei, his mind consumed by lust, responded breathlessly, "Sister, your pussy feels amazing! Will you be my woman? Let me fuck you like this forever!"

    The woman''s heart ached at his words. Though part of her wanted to be with Ye Fei forever, her upbringing held her back. She couldn''t fully betray her family. But she couldn''t bear to let him down either, so she moaned, "Yes, Fei... I''ll be your woman... let your big cock fuck me for the rest of my life...

    my body... my pussy... they all belong to you... just fuck me... I''m cumming, Fei... I''m going to cum for you!"

    With those words, her body arched as she reached her climax, her pussy tightening around Ye Fei''s cock as a flood of warm liquid drenched him.

    Seeing her orgasm, Ye Fei paused to let her recover. But to his surprise, she began moving her hips again, encouraging him to continue. "Don''t stop, Fei.... I want more... fuck me harder...oohhn."

    Recognizing she still had energy, Ye Fei flipped her onto her back, lifting her legs high against her chest. This new position entuated her already plump and inviting pussy. Without hesitation, he plunged into her again, thrusting with renewed vigor. He leaned forward to suck on her stiff nipples, intensifying the pleasure for both of them.

    The woman screamed in ecstasy, "Fei, yesh..suck my nipples...fuck me harder... suck my breasts... your cock feels so good inside me... ohhn, I love it... harder... fill my pussy...

    it feels amazing!"

    For nearly two hours, Ye Fei ravaged her, bringing her to orgasm seven or eight times. He came inside her three times himself, his stamina seemingly endless. Though he could have continued, he realized that she was nearing her limit. He didn''t want to harm her, so he finally allowed her to rest, falling asleep beside her as she drifted into unconsciousness.

    When Ye Fei woke, the room was dark. He stretched and sat up, but the woman was nowhere to be found. She had left. A tinge of disappointment settled over him, though it wasn''t unexpected.

    He rose from the bed and went to shower. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed something on the table¡ªa silver ne with a heart-shaped ruby, no bigger than a fingertip. It looked familiar.

    Ye Fei quickly recalled seeing it around the woman''s neck when he undressed her. It was clearly one of her personal items.

    Picking up the ne, Ye Fei smiled. The woman''s family wasn''t wealthy, so this piece of jewelry, while modest, must have held great value for her. She wouldn''t have forgotten it-no one would leave behind something so personal by ident. This was clearly a token she had left for him.

    Ye Fei had always been possessive. Even when he was weaker, he wouldn''t allow anyone to take something he desired. Now that he had the strength to back up his desires, he knew he wanted this beautiful woman by his side forever. The fact that she had given him her body, and now this ne, made him certain that she had also given him her heart.

    Feeling triumphant, Ye Fei decided it was time to confront Ye Yu and find out more about her. Just as he was about to leave, there was a knock at the door. The only person who would knock here was Ye Yu.

    Opening the door, Ye Yu walked in with a grin. "Xiaoman, how was it?"

    Ye Fei scratched his head and smiled sheepishly. "It was amazing. I never knew it could feel so good."

    Ye Yu chuckled, though he was secretly fuming with jealousy. I''ve never had such a top-notch woman, and you got to have her first? Still, he masked his irritation with a smile.

    Ye Fei rubbed his hands together awkwardly. "Brother Yu, could you tell me who she is? Where does she live?"

    Ye Fei rubbed his hands together awkwardly. "Brother Yu, could you tell me who she is? Where does she live?"

    Seeing Ye Fei''s eagerness, Ye Yu''s frustration vanished, reced by smug satisfaction. Pretending to be confused, he asked, "Why do you want to know?"

    "I... well..." Ye Fei gave an uneasy smile and scratched his scalp. Ye Yu felt even more proud in his heart. It seems like he had made the proper decision. He was thinking about using it in the future to exert control over this stupid boy.

    So he appeared to be ashamed and responded, "But shees from a respectable family. This time, she had to do it because she had something essential to ask our Ye family. And I promised her that as long as she did it this time, I would help her and not reveal where she came from. Xiaoman, you don''t want Brother Yu to be that fickle viin, do you?"

 Chapter 121: 121: Aunts Sadness

    Ye Yu, unaware that Ye Fei had already seen through his ploy, believed his words were airtight.

    Internally, Ye Fei sneered but kept his anxious facade, pleading earnestly, "Brother Yu,e on, just tell me who she is, please? I promise, I won''t let anyone know you were the one who told me."

    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, Xiaoman. You''re my brother, and I want you to be happy," Ye Yu responded, looking conflicted. "But I made a promise to her. There are many beautiful women out there, why be so fixated on her?"

    "But I really like her," Ye Fei insisted, increasing his urgency. "Brother Yu, just tell me. Whatever conditions you have, I''ll agree to them!"

    "We''re brothers, no need to be so formal," Ye Yu said with a hypocritical smile, patting Ye Fei on the shoulder. "But I really can''t ask for anything from you right now. How about this¡ªif I ever run into trouble, you help me out, and then I''ll tell you. I''ll break my principles just once for you."

    "Really?" Ye Fei''s face lit up, pretending to be thrilled. "Don''t worry, Brother Yu! I''ll help you with anything¡ªeven if I have to go through fire and water!"

    Ye Yu, seeing that Ye Fei had taken the bait, could barely contain his pride. Laughing, he replied, "Don''t worry, it won''t be long."

    At this point, Ye Fei knew that Ye Yu nned to use this situation to control him, and there was no need to press further. He would deal with Ye Yu soon enough, and when the time came, he could easily extract the truth from him. There was no rush.

    The two continued chatting for a while, each harboring their own thoughts. Eventually, Ye Yu asked, "So, are you heading home today, or staying here?"

    Ye Fei had already promised Ye Yunqi earlier that he wouldn''t return home that night. Still, he had no desire to linger in Ye Yu''spany any longer. He was curious to see what his second uncle, Ye Lingtian, thought about everything going on, and wanted to gather his thoughts about how best to deal with Ye Yu. So, he said, "I''m nning to visit Uncle and Aunt.

    It''s been a while since I''ve seen them and Jingjing. I should check in."

    Ye Yu hesitated briefly, but finally nodded. "Jingjing''s been asking about youtely. I''ll stay behind though; I''ve got some things to take care of here."

    Ye Yu''s decision to stay behind suited Ye Fei perfectly. He intended to have a candid conversation with his second uncle about Ye Yu''s behavior, and it wouldn''t be easy to discuss such matters with Ye Yu present.

    Unlike Ye Fei''s family, who lived in arge mansion by the seaside, Ye Lingtian''s home was located closer to the city center, nearer the gang headquarters, making it convenient for him to manage the affairs of the organization.

    ***

    After leaving the club, Ye Fei hailed a taxi and directed the driver to his uncle''s house. It took a little over ten minutes before they arrived at a small courtyard. As Ye Fei stepped out and reached for his wallet to pay, the taxi driver shed an ufortable smile and hurriedly said, "No need, no need," before speeding off like he was fleeing something.

    Ye Fei frowned at the driver''s strange reaction. Although the Ye family held significant power in Wanghai, they were not tyrannical figures who inspired fear in everyday citizens. The driver''s nervousness was odd. Could Ye Yu''s actions have had a bigger impact than I realized? Ye Fei wondered.

    Pushing the thought aside for now, Ye Fei rang the doorbell. He had a key to the house, but hadn''t brought it along. Besides, it had been a while since hisst visit, and it wouldn''t feel right to barge in unannounced.

    Soon, he heard footsteps approaching from inside. Without needing to see, he already knew it was his aunt, Xu Shuyun,ing to answer the door. Despite being married into the influential Ye family, Xu Shuyun, who was a lecturer at Wanghai University, had none of the pretensions or habits of a typical wealthy wife.

    She did most of the housework herself, without the help of servants, a trait that garnered her respect and admiration from many.

    When the door opened, Ye Fei was greeted by the sight of Xu Shuyun''s beautiful yet serene face. Years of teaching had imbued her with an air of intellectual elegance thatmanded respect, overshadowing the fact that her figure, encased in a ck teacher''s uniform, was also exceptionally alluring.

    Though Ye Fei had visited many times before, he had always viewed her through the innocent eyes of a child, simply seeing her as gentle and beautiful. But now, with his heart more awakened, he noticed for the first time just how sensuous his aunt truly was. Her mature beauty,bined with her intellect, stirred something new in him¡ªa temptation he hadn''t previously recognized.

    Taking a deep breath, Ye Fei suppressed these inappropriate thoughts. He smiled as naturally as he could manage and greeted her, "Aunt, I came to visit you."

    "Fei, you''re here," Xu Shuyun responded with a soft smile. "Jingjing has been missing you. She''s been wondering why you haven''te by in so long."

    With that, she turned to walk toward the house, and Ye Fei followed after locking the door behind him. Despite her usual calm demeanor, something felt off to Ye Fei. Her words and actions were polite, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes that troubled him.

    Ye Fei knew that Xu Shuyun and Ye Lingtian were the picture of a loving couple. Their deep affection for each other was widely known, and Ye Lingtian had even gone against the wishes of the family patriarch to marry her.

    Back when Ye Lingtian was around thirty years old, the family was eager to arrange a marriage for him, especially since Ye Fei''s health had been fragile. The patriarch was set on choosing a suitable match for Ye Lingtian.

    However, Ye Lingtian met Xu Shuyun, then a neen-year-old university student, in a chance encounter when he rescued her from a group of hooligans. It was a ssic "hero saves the beauty" story, and they quickly fell in love.

    When Ye Lingtian announced his intention to marry her, the patriarch was furious, insisting that he marry the woman he had chosen. The father and son shed for a long time over the matter, but eventually, with the persuasion of Ye Lingyun and Liu Yiru, the patriarch relented, allowing the marriage.

    Since then, their marriage had been nothing short of perfect. In their 17+ years together, they hadn''t even had the typical quarrels that many couples experience. That''s why the sadness in Xu Shuyun''s expression puzzled Ye Fei. What could possibly be wrong?

 Chapter 122: 122: The Flame That Is Difficult to Extinguish

    Xu Shuyun returned to her room and wanted to change her clothes before going out. But after taking off her wet panties, she found that she was still wet to her pussy, so she took out two tissues and started to wipe it.

    But, when the rtively rough surface of the tissues touched her sensitive flesh, the tingling pleasure made her shiver, and the shameful liquid involuntarily flowed out as she wiped it.

    The long-lost pleasure reminded her of the scene just now. Through contact, she could feel how huge Ye Fei''s thing was. It was actually one-thirdrger than her husband''s. She really didn''t know how he grew up to be so big at such a young age.

    Thinking of that, she couldn''t help but yearn for Ye Fei''s thing after abstaining from it for years. She didn''t stop wiping her hand, and as a result, it became wetter.

    It was not until she heard her daughter''s voice outside that Xu Shuyun came back to her senses from her somewhat embarrassing fantasy. Her face turned red and she felt extremely ashamed in her heart, because she actually regretted wearing too heavy clothes today.. She could not feel Ye Fei''s big thing better through them.

    The reason for this fantasy was not that she had any thoughts about Ye Fei, but that from childhood to adulthood, the only person she had such contact with, besides her husband, was Ye Fei. Over the past year or so, her husband''s temperament had changed drastically, without a trace of their previous love filled life.

    Now the only things that maintained their rtionship were family affection and their daughter Ye Jing. Naturally, she would no longer fantasize about Ye Lingtian. Moreover, Ye Fei''s penis was not only huge, but also much harder than Ye Lingtian''s, in his heyday.

    Most importantly, she had watched Ye Fei grow up since he was a child, and she felt that she and Ye Fei were a family. She did not have the guilt of fantasizing about him like she did about outsiders, and it was much more exciting.

    Luckily, Ye Fei happened to be present at that time, and such an ident happened between him and Xu Shuyun, which made him unknowingly leave a trace of his manhood in Xu Shuyun''s mind.

    Although she had thought of an excuse in her mind, Xu Shuyun knew when she was sober, it was inexcsuable. So she suppressed the fire in her heart that had not yet been extinguished, took out a sanitary napkin that she would only use during her period, put it underneath, hurriedly put on her clothes, and walked out.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw an unpleasant scene. She saw her daughter sitting astride Ye Fei''s legs. There was nothing wrong with this, but just now, she witnessed Ye Fei was mature in this regard. If her daughter did this again, she would be a little worried.

    Just at this moment, Ye Jing said something that made Xu Shuyun feel even worse. It turned out that Ye Jing, who was sitting on Ye Fei, suddenly felt a hard object pressing against her butt, which was a bit painful. So she asked, "Brother, what''s in your pocket? It''s poking me." As she said that, she reached down and tried to grab that thing.

    Ye Fei and Xu Shuyun were both shocked. In order to prevent being caught by Ye Jing, Ye Fei had to hug Ye Jing''s arms and her body tightly in desperation. Unexpectedly, this made their bodies touch more closely, and after Ye Jing''s twisting just now, her skirt had been lifted up to her waist.

    Now she was sitting on Ye Fei wearing only a pair of panties, and Ye Fei''s thing seemed to hit the right ce consciously, pressing against the girl''s most delicate part. At this time, he pressed down hard again, and a feeling she had never experienced before surged into Ye Jing''s heart.

    Although Ye Jing was only around eighteen teen years old, children nowadays develop earlier, and some even do this kind of thing at the age of eleven. When Ye Fei pushed her like this, she immediately felt it. The feeling offort and sadness made her frown and said, "Brother, you are pushing me harder, ah, what this strange feeling..."

    After hearing her daughter''s words and thinking about what Ye Fei had done to her just now, Xu Shuyun thought that he did it on purpose, so she strode to the sofa in front of the two of them and sat down, staring at Ye Fei with wide eyes.

    Ye Fei was feeling ufortable all over now. He never thought that when he came to see them, he would be inadvertently seduced by this beautiful mother and daughter, and also caused Xu Shuyun to misunderstand him. So he looked at Xu Shuyun apologetically, then let go of Ye Jing''s body and let her get off him.

    But Ye Jing still didn''t let Ye Fei go and was very interested in his hard thing. Ye Fei had no choice but to put his hand into his trouser pocket. In fact, he took out a nunchak from his storage space and handed it to Ye Jing, exining: "This is it. You know that this brother is in poor health, so I carry some sports equipment with me so that I can exercise at any time."

    After saying that, he looked at Xu Shuyun again, his eyes full of innocence.

    Xu Shuyun rolled her eyes at Ye Fei and ignored him. In fact, she now understood that Ye Fei definitely did not mean it, but she just couldn''t help getting angry. This bad guy, it was okay for him to do that to her, but he actually got hard in front of Ye Jing, who was only around eighteen years old. This was really not right.

    As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, Xu Shuyun immediately blushed. If she thought this way, wasn''t she admitting that it was natural for Ye Fei to do bad things to her?

    Fortunately, Ye Jing knew nothing about this. When she saw that Ye Fei was carrying this thing, she immediately lost interest in it, returned it to Ye Fei, and wanted to climb on him again.

    But after the previous experience, and Ye Fei''s libido was extremely strong, he naturally didn''t dare to let her sit on him again, so he hurriedly stopped her and changed the subject: "Why can''t I see uncle? Isn''t he at home?"

    When Xu Shuyun heard Ye Fei asking about Ye Lingtian, the angry expression that she pretended to have copsed immediately was reced by a somewhat sad look. She subconsciously nced at the study, and said with a forced smile on her face: "He drank too much at noon and is still sleeping."

    Ye Jing was already somewhat dissatisfied with Ye Fei for stopping her from acting like a spoiled child to him, and when she heard him asking about her father, she immediately pouted and asked, "Are you here to see me and my mom, or to see my dad?"

    Ye Fei was stunned and said, "Of course I''m here to see you three. Why, is there anything special about this?"

    Ye Jing was a girl after all, and she couldn''t keep things to herself. Before Xu Shuyun could stop her, she snorted and said, "Dad has be a bad guy now. I don''t like him anymore, and you are not allowed to like him either."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but frown. He remembered that Ye Jing used to like to stick around Ye Lingtian and alwaysined that he was too busy every day and had no time to apany her. But why is sheining like this now?

 Chapter 123: 123: The Transformation of the Second Uncle

    Confused, Ye Fei looked at Xu Shuyun and asked, "Aunt, is something wrong?"

    Seeing that her daughter had finally spoken up, Xu Shuyun no longer concealed her emotions and let out a soft sigh. However, she didn''t respond to Ye Fei directly. Instead, she turned her gaze toward the study, her eyes reflecting such emptiness that it made Ye Fei feel a pang of sadness.

    Ye Fei was about to ask more, but just then, a gruff voice from the study broke the silence, "Who''s shouting out there? Don''t you know it''s rude to disturb someone''s sleep?"

    The voice felt crude. In the past, Ye Fei had always found this voice to be bold and energetic, but now it only came across as brash and harsh.

    The door to the study opened, and out stepped a disheveled man with messy hair and a pale face, dressed in wrinkled pajamas. Ye Fei blinked in disbelief¡ªthis was supposed to be his once-dignified second uncle?

    He barely recognized him. The man standing before him now resembled a homeless person more than the high-spirited man Ye Fei used to know.

    Ye Lingtian forced a smile when he saw Ye Fei and said, "Ah, it''s Xiaoman. You haven''t visited your uncle in a long time. Stay for dinner tonight. Let your aunt make something good for you. Well, actually¡­ I should head back to sleep." He yawned and, without so much as ncing at his wife or daughter, turned to go back to the study.

    "Uncle, wait. I need to discuss something with you," Ye Fei hurriedly stopped him. Despite his disappointment in his uncle''s current state, Ye Fei still held deep affection for him. After all, Ye Lingtian had been like a father figure to him growing up. He hoped to get his uncle''s perspective on the situation with Ye Yu.

    Ye Lingtian frowned impatiently but managed to sit down on the far end of the sofa, clearly eager for this conversation to be over. "Say what you have to say quickly," he said.

    "It''s about Brother Yu," Ye Fei decided to cut straight to the point, sensing his uncle''sck of patience.

    "Xiao Yu?" A rare smile crossed Ye Lingtian''s face. "He''s been doing a great job. He''s helped me manage so much these past couple of years. I''ve decided to hand over the Ye family''s affairs to him."

    Ye Fei was stunned. He hadn''t expected his uncle to be considering stepping down already. He opened his mouth to object, but before he could speak, Ye Jing blurted out, "No, Dad! You can''t hand the Ye family over to Ye Yu!"

    Her outburst caught Ye Fei by surprise, but he quickly realized she shared his concerns. Xu Shuyun also looked anxious, but she remained silent, her eyes pleading with Ye Fei to help.

    Ye Lingtian scowled at his daughter''s defiance. "Quiet, Jing! You''re just a child, what do you know?"

    Ye Jing wanted to argue, but Ye Fei gently held her back. After taking a deep breath, Ye Fei said, "Uncle, I think Jing has a point. I don''t believe Brother Yu is ready to take over the Ye family just yet."

    "You think so too?" Ye Lingtian raised an eyebrow, his expression shifting from surprise to something more condescending. "Xiaoman, I understand what''s going on in your head. You think the Ye family should be yours, don''t you? But let''s be real, you''re not suited for it. You know what kind of business we run. With your health, there''s no way you can handle it.

    But don''t worry, Xiaoyu won''t treat you unfairly."

    Ye Lingtian''s dismissive tone stung, but Ye Fei kept his emotions in check. Meeting his uncle''s gaze, he said calmly, "You''re right, Uncle. I''ve never wanted control of the family. But I truly believe Brother Yu isn''t ready. First, there''s no rush for you to step down¡ªyou''re still in your prime. Second, have you heard what people are saying about him?

    The Lingyun Society, under his leadership, has been involved in a lot of shady activitiestely. People no longer respect the Ye family¡ªthey fear us. If this continues, the family''s reputation might be irreparably damaged."

    The memory of the fearful taxi driver shed through Ye Fei''s mind, fueling his words. He tried to keep his tone measured but couldn''t entirely hide his frustration.

    Ye Lingtian, however, waved him off with augh. "So what? Do you forget what we do? It''s normal for people to be afraid of us. Fear can be just as powerful as respect, maybe more so. Xiaoyu is doing exactly what needs to be done¡ªhe''s establishing authority.

    Sometimes, that''s how you run a family like ours."

    Ye Fei couldn''t believe what he was hearing. His uncle, who had once led with a sense of honor and responsibility, now seemed indifferent to the consequences of instilling fear rather than respect.

    Realizing he wouldn''t get through to him, Ye Fei forced a smile and nodded. "Maybe you''re right, Uncle. Perhaps I''ve overthought it."

    Pleased to see Ye Fei back down, Ye Lingtian gave him a satisfied pat on the shoulder. "Exactly. You worry too much." With that, he rose and returned to the study.

    As the door clicked shut behind him, the room fell into an awkward silence, broken only by the faint sound of snoring from behind the door. After a long pause, Ye Fei turned to Xu Shuyun and asked, "Aunt, what''s happened to Uncle? He wasn''t like this before."

    Xu Shuyun sighed deeply, her face etched with sadness. "I don''t know, Xiaoman. He started changing more than a year ago. His temper became short, and he stopped listening to anyone''s advice. He trusts Ye Yupletely, and¡­" Her voice faltered, and her face reddened with embarrassment. "And he lost interest in me.

    He moved into the study over a year ago."

    "But during the New Year, you both seemed fine," Ye Fei said, recalling the festive gathering where everything appeared normal.

    "He was holding it together for the asion," Xu Shuyun admitted. "He didn''t want to spoil the holiday, but this¡­ this is how he''s been for most of the year."

    "And sometimes, he even hits Mom," Ye Jing added angrily.

    Ye Fei''s heart sank. "What?"

    He had never imagined that his uncle, once a loving husband, could ever hurt Xu Shuyun. Shocked, he stood up and moved to sit beside her, gently putting an arm around her shoulders. "Aunt, you don''t deserve this."

    Feeling Ye Fei''s warmth, Xu Shuyun''s carefully heldposure cracked. She buried her face in his chest and began to cry softly, finally letting out the sorrow and frustration she had been holding back. Seeing her mother cry, Ye Jing also began to weep.

    Ye Fei didn''t know how tofort them with words, so he simply held them close, one in each arm, and softly patted their backs, offering the only sce he could.

    ................................

    I''ll like your advice guys!Also some motivation through a gift will be great!

 Chapter 124: 124: Ye Feis Fury

    After a while, Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing had both fallen asleep in Ye Fei''s arms, their tear-streaked faces giving them a vulnerable beauty. One mature, the other youthful, both appeared delicate and weary. Seeing this, Ye Fei felt a surge of pity for the two. Knowing they hadn''t rested well in a long time, he couldn''t bear to wake them.

    Gently, he moved Xu Shuyun to lean against the back of the sofa and then carefully carried Ye Jing into Xu Shuyun''s bedroom. Since Ye Lingtian no longer slept there, they could rest together.

    Returning to the living room, Ye Fei bent down to pick up Xu Shuyun. As he felt her soft body in his arms, his heart skipped a beat, but the thought of her suffering quickly helped him suppress any inappropriate feelings. He carried her quickly to the bedroom, not realizing that, as he lifted her, Xu Shuyun''s eyes briefly fluttered open before she closed them again, her heartbeat quickening.

    Afterying Xu Shuyun beside her daughter, Ye Fei took a moment to look at the mother and daughter resting peacefully together. Surprisingly, he felt no further inappropriate urges. Instead, he was filled with tenderness. He gently pulled a nket over them, kissed each of their cheeks softly, and quietly left the room.

    As soon as Ye Fei left, Xu Shuyun opened her eyes again. When he had first let her go on the sofa, she had already begun to wake up. By the time he picked her up, she was fully conscious, and her heart raced at the sensation of being held. She feared Ye Fei might continue the unintentional touches from earlier but, for reasons she couldn''t exin, chose to keep her eyes closed and pretend to sleep.

    When Ye Feiid her down on the bed and gazed at her with such gentleness andpassion, Xu Shuyun''s heart stirred. In that moment, she felt as though she were seeing the younger, caring version of Ye Lingtian. It wasn''t until Ye Fei left that she snapped out of her daze.

    Shaking her head, she reminded herself that Ye Fei wasn''t Ye Lingtian. In fact, he seemed more considerate than her husband had ever been. Most strikingly, his body, especially that part of him, seemed much more... significant than Ye Lingtian''s.

    Blushing at her own thoughts, Xu Shuyun lightly scolded herself. How could she be thinking such things? She hurriedly tried to dismiss those inappropriate thoughts. But despite this, with Ye Fei in the house, she felt a sense of security she hadn''t experienced in over years. She hugged her daughter close and soon drifted into a deep sleep.

    Today had truly been a fortuitous day for Ye Fei. Not only had he captured the heart of a beautiful woman, but he had also unknowingly nted himself deeply in Xu Shuyun''s mind. Had he tried to push further earlier, Xu Shuyun might not have resisted, given her emotional vulnerability.

    However, by showing restraint andpassion, he had touched her heart instead her body, opening the door for future closeness between them.

    Leaving Xu Shuyun''s bedroom, Ye Fei ascended to the second floor. Although Xu Shuyun had refused to hire a maid, she had kept the house immacte, including Ye Fei''s old room, despite him rarely visiting. This room had been prepared for him since childhood as a sign of how much his aunt and uncle loved him.

    Entering the spotless room, Ye Fei couldn''t help but think back on the warmth and affection his uncle had once shown him. The contrast between that memory and the current state of his uncle made Ye Fei feel a profound sadness.

    Ye Lingtian''s transformation weighed heavily on his mind, and Ye Fei resolved that he needed to take action against Ye Yu soon¡ªbefore the Ye family was truly destroyed by his bastard of cousin''s.

    Determined, Ye Fei opened the window of his room and leapt out, transforming into his barbarian form as he disappeared into the night.

    Though his powers now made him almost invincible, Ye Fei still maintained the habit of transforming when undertaking risky actions. He had a nagging feeling that other powerful forces were hidden in the world, and not all of them were friendly. Keeping his true identity concealed was still a necessary precaution.

    Ye Fei had never been directly involved in the Ye family''s underground dealings, but he was familiar enough with their operations to know where to look. He spent half the night secretly investigating their territories.

    By the time he returned to his uncle''s home, his worries had deepened. He discovered rampant drug transactions happening openly in ces controlled by the Ye family. This was especially troubling since, under Ye Lingtian''s leadership, the family had always protected Wanghai from such influences. Yet now, under Ye Yu''smand, drugs were being sold brazenly.

    Ye Yu, it seemed, had thrown caution to the wind.

    Worse still, Ye Fei found out that Ye Yu had formed connections with an infamous international criminal organization, notorious for heinous acts and illegal research into mind-controlling drugs. This group had been working on a drug that could potentially control people''s minds in the future.

    Recalling something from his past, Ye Fei suddenly remembered that during his own operations to make money through unconventional methods, he had hacked into this same criminal organization''s core database.

    Back then, he had stumbled upon a top-secret document about their drug research. Although the drug had not yet been perfected, two years ago they had identally created a by-product with disturbing effects. This by-product had no impact on women but rendered men impotent, while intensifying their sexual desires to the point where even the slightest stimtion could drive them to madness.

    Over time, this frustration would make them increasingly violent, clouding their minds until they eventually died a violent death.

    At the time, Ye Fei had dismissed the document as irrelevant. But now, the description seemed eerily simr to his uncle''s current condition. Could it be that Ye Yu had already used this by-product on his own father?

    The more Ye Fei thought about it, the more convinced he became. Rage surged through him. He had once harbored some friendliness for Ye Yu, considering him family despite his ws. He had nned to strip him of power and exile him abroad.

    But now, after realizing the extent of Ye Yu''s treachery, Ye Fei''s mind had changed. If he didn''t tear Ye Yu apart into pieces, he would never rid himself of this burning anger.

    Sitting heavily on the sofa, Ye Fei struggled to rein in his fury. Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to stay calm, knowing that rushing to confront Ye Yu now wouldn''t be wise.

    But he can...

 Chapter 125: 125: Aunts Fantasy

    Ye Fei knew he needed to keep a cool head. While getting rid of Ye Yu was simple enough, safeguarding the Ye family was far more critical. The family''s legacy, built over generations, couldn''t be allowed to fall apart in his hands.

    His n wasn''t just about removing Ye Yu but also ensuring that the people of Wanghai saw the Ye family as it always had been¡ªa protector, now purged of its corruption. Once Ye Yu was dealt with, the Ye family would return to its former position of power and honor.

    Initially, Ye Fei thought Ye Lingtian should be the one to take action. But with his uncle in his current state, it was clear that only Ye Fei could shoulder this responsibility¡ªand it had to be done under his true identity.

    Taking Ye Yu down wouldn''t be difficult; many elders within the Lingyun Club were already dissatisfied with him. Ye Fei''s strength would easily secure their support. However, he didn''t want to reveal the full extent of his abilities just yet. He needed to approach this situation carefully.

    With no one to consult, Ye Fei quickly formted a n. He decided to leverage external forces¡ªthe official,wful side of things¡ªto deal with Ye Yu. This would not only keep his own strength hidden but also give the impression that the Ye family''s Lingyun Club had the backing of influential higher-ups.

    This strategy would deter anyone waiting for an opportunity to strike during the family''s internal strife. While Ye Fei didn''t consider those potential threats a real danger, their interference would be a nuisance at such a crucial time.

    With his n in mind, Ye Fei immediately called his aunt, Liu Fengyi, on her private line, despite the fact that it was only a little after three in the morning.

    "Xiaoman, why are you calling sote?" came Liu Fengyi''s voice, soft and drowsy, with a touch ofziness that made it sound irresistibly alluring even over the phone. Ye Fei felt a slight stir in his heart at the sound, realizing for the first time just how seductive a woman''s voice could be.

    "I need to deal with Ye Yu," Ye Fei said bluntly, not bothering to hide anything from his aunt, who had been like a second mother to him.

    "Oh, go ahead and deal with it," Liu Fengyi replied absentmindedly, still half asleep. But as the words sank in, she snapped awake, her voice sharp with concern: "Wait, what? You''re going after Ye Yu?"

    "Yes," Ye Fei affirmed. "The family is falling apart under his watch. I can''t let him continue like this."

    "No!" Liu Fengyi protested anxiously. "It''s too dangerous. If you''re serious about this, let me handle it. You can''t put yourself at risk."

    Ye Fei''s heart warmed at her concern, but he smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Aunt. I''ve thought it through. Just hear me out." He proceeded to exin his n in detail.

    After listening, Liu Fengyi breathed a sigh of relief. She was also proud¡ªher nephew had matured, showing real initiative and foresight. He was ready to stand on his own.

    "If you''re confident in your n, go ahead. But please, be careful. Don''t put yourself in harm''s way. Your mother, your other aunts, and I would be devastated if anything happened to you," she said softly.

    "I know, Aunt," Ye Fei reassured her. "You don''t have to worry. Just send the right person to back me up, and I''ll take care of the rest."

    "That''s good to hear," Liu Fengyi replied, her concerns easing. "But I can''t personally get involved in this. I''ll rmend someone to you. You can meet with her tomorrow. No need to reveal your identity; just hand her the evidence you have."

    Ye Fei understood that his aunt''s involvement couldplicate things, so he agreed. "Who should I approach tomorrow?"

    Liu Fengyi said, "Ming Yuexin, from the South City Branch. She''s my direct subordinate and very capable. She can handle this for you."

    A vivid image of the stern but beautiful policewoman, Ming Yuexin, shed in Ye Fei''s mind. He had already been impressed by her strong sense of justice. Knowing that she was directly under his aunt''smand gave him even more confidence. Even if she didn''t have personal ties to his aunt, her integrity would ensure that she dealt with Ye Yu swiftly and decisively.

    "Sounds perfect," Ye Fei said, feeling more at ease. "Thanks, Aunt. I''m sorry I woke you up sote."

    "You rascal," Liu Fengyi teased, pretending to be annoyed. "You''ll pay for waking me up. If I have dark circles under my eyes tomorrow, I''ll punish you."

    Ye Feiughed. "Auntie, you''re the most beautiful woman in the world. A little sleep deprivation can''t take away your charm. In fact, you''d still have men falling for you even with dark circles. If not, I''ll let you spank me."

    "Alright, I''ll ask around tomorrow," Liu Fengyi responded, amused by his ttery. "And if no one agrees with you, I''ll definitely spank you."

    Bothughed, but as they bantered, Liu Fengyi''s thoughts drifted to a more private ce. She remembered that morning when Ye Fei had inadvertently pressed up against her, and the memory made her feel warm inside. Before she knew it, her hand slipped beneath her nket.

    Unaware of his aunt''s thoughts, Ye Fei chatted for a few more minutes before saying, "I won''t keep you up any longer. Go back to sleep, Aunt."

    "Goodnight, Xiaoman," Liu Fengyi said before hanging up. After tossing her phone aside, her hand wandered once more, seeking thefort she had been missing.

    Though outwardly, Liu Fengyi appeared to have it all, only she knew the loneliness she carried. Her husband hadn''t touched her in years, leaving her to satisfy herself in secret. Now, thinking of Ye Fei¡ªof that moment when he identally pressed against her¡ªshe found herself more aroused than usual.

    The memory of him stirred something deeper, and she couldn''t shake the fantasy of what might happen if that boundary were ever truly crossed.

    Blushing at the thought, Liu Fengyi scolded herself. But no matter how much she tried to push the idea away, it lingered, growing stronger.

    As her body trembled in pleasure, she finally rxed, drifting into a deep, peaceful sleep. And perhaps. somewhere in her dreams, she found herself with Ye Fei once again...

 Chapter 126: 126: Goodbye, Ming Yuexin

    At around seven in the morning, Ye Fei woke up to the sound of a sneeze. Opening his eyes, he found Ye Jing standing nearby with a yful grin, using a strand of her hair to lightly tickle his nose. Seeing him awake, she burst into giggles.

    Despite having slept for only a little over three hours, Ye Fei''s body, in excellent health, didn''t feel sluggish. His spirits were high, especially since he had finally settled on a n, lifting the weight off his shoulders. In a good mood, he sprang out of bed and teased, "You little troublemaker, daring to mess with your brother! I''ll have to teach you a lesson!"

    Ye Jing froze for a moment, then suddenly blushed and cried out, "Bad guy!" She quickly ran out of the room, her face flushed red.

    Ye Fei was momentarily confused but then nced down and realized what had happened. Due to the warm weather, he had slept in just his tight underwear, and now, thanks to his morning energy, his underwear was rather tented. No wonder Ye Jing had reacted that way.

    What puzzled Ye Fei was that Ye Jing hadn''t seemed to notice anything the night before. Why was she so embarrassed now?

    What he didn''t know was that, though Ye Jing had never had close contact with a boy before, she had taken physiology sses and knew from diagrams what to expect. Last night, in her innocence, she hadn''t thought much about it. Now, however, she understood exactly what she had seen.

    To Ye Fei, despite the fleeting attraction he had feltst night, Ye Jing was still a young girl in his eyes, so he didn''t mind her seeing him like that. He quickly got dressed and headed downstairs.

    By then, Xu Shuyun was already awake and had prepared breakfast. She looked much more refreshed than the previous day¡ªprobably thanks to a good night''s sleep.

    When Ye Jing saw Ye Fei again, her face flushed red. She couldn''t stop thinking about the pressure she had felt against herst night. Her thoughts wandered, and she found herselfparing Ye Fei to what she had learned in her physiology sses. She couldn''t help but wonder why her brother''s size seemed so muchrger than the ones in the pictures.

    At Xu Shuyun''s invitation, Ye Fei sat down at the table for breakfast. Noticing that his aunt looked even more radiant than the day before, heplimented her, saying, "Aunt, you look great today."

    Like most women, Xu Shuyun cared about her appearance, and she had noticed the same thing in the mirror earlier that morning. She knew that the restful night hade from the peace of mind Ye Fei had given her with hisforting words the previous evening.

    Thinking of the subtle, unintended intimacy from the day before, her cheeks flushed slightly, but being a mature woman and a university lecturer, she quicklyposed herself. Smiling softly, she replied, "Really? That''s good to hear. Now, hurry and eat before the food gets cold. You still have to head to school."

    Ye Fei didn''t say much more and dug into the meal, eating with gusto whileplimenting her cooking. His hearty appetite and lively demeanor made Ye Jing giggle, and Xu Shuyun couldn''t help but smile as well. For a moment, she saw a glimpse of the Ye Fei from his childhood.

    As breakfast was nearing its end, Ye Lingtian emerged from his study, yawning. Without acknowledging anyone, he strode to the table, devoured his meal quickly, and left without a word.

    The moment Ye Lingtian appeared, the smiles on Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing''s faces faded, and Ye Fei''s mood grew heavy. It was clear that something was very wrong with his uncle.

    While dealing with Ye Yu would be rtively easy for him, the question of how to cure Ye Lingtian weighed on his mind. If Ye Lingtian''s condition had been caused by a drug Ye Yu had used on him, it wasn''t something Ye Fei could easily fix.

    After all, even the criminal organization known as "Evil God," from which Ye Yu had sourced the drug, hadn''t developed an antidote for its effects.

    Though Ye Fei was almost certain that Ye Lingtian had been poisoned, he decided not to tell Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing just yet. He was confident he could deal with Ye Yu in the next two days, and there would be time to exin everything afterward. Telling them now would only cause distress, especially with Ye Jing''s fiery personality¡ªshe might do something reckless that could tip off Ye Yu.

    After breakfast, the family got ready for the day. Xu Shuyun dressed in the same conservative clothes she had worn the previous day, reflecting her humble nature despite the family''s wealth. Soon, the three of them headed out together.

    While the family could afford luxury cars and drivers, Xu Shuyun preferred to live modestly, even driving herself to work at Wanghai University, where she was a lecturer. Ye Jing, a student at the affiliated high school, apanied her mother.

    Once they left, Ye Fei watched them drive off before hailing a taxi. But instead of returning to school, he directed the driver to take him to the South District.

    On the way, Ye Fei called his sister Ye Yunqi, informing her that he wouldn''t be going to school and asking her to cover for him. Though Ye Yunqi knew he was nning to deal with Ye Yu, her concern for his safety made her want to join him. Ye Fei had to coax and reassure her before she reluctantly agreed to stay at school.

    After a half-hour drive, the taxi pulled up in front of the South District Police Station. Ye Fei paid the fare and leisurely walked inside, where several officers greeted him along the way. He had be somewhat known after the incident with Zhang Yu, and many of the officers were happy to see him, given that Zhang Yu wasn''t well-liked at the station.

    Knowing his way around, Ye Fei headed straight for Ming Yuexin''s office without needing to ask for directions. Along the way, a young officer he vaguely recognized smiled and said, "Well, if it isn''t Xiaoman! Here to visit your ''sister''?"

    Since the cafeteria incident, it had bemon knowledge that Ye Fei and Ming Yuexin weren''t actually siblings, but the officers enjoyed teasing him about it.

    Ye Fei grinned back. "Yeah, I''ve got some business with her. Is she in?"

    "You''re in luck. Chief Ming''s not on duty today. She''s in her office," the officer replied before continuing on his way.

    Ye Fei arrived at Ming Yuexin''s office and knocked lightly on the door. After hearing her say, "Come in," he entered and was once again struck by her beauty, a mix of strength and grace. However, today, Ming Yuexin looked troubled, her brows furrowed, and the sadness in her eyes made her appear all too familiar to him.

 Chapter 127: 127: Strong Evidence

    Ming Yuexin was visibly surprised when she saw Ye Fei enter her office, but her surprise quickly turned into a bright smile. Although she had been slightly irritated by this cheeky boy during their previous encounter, she couldn''t bring herself to dislike him as much as she did other men who ogled her. His behavior seemed more amusing than inappropriate.

    Plus, Ye Fei had helped her outst time, and since that embarrassing incident, Zhang Yu hadn''t bothered her again, so she was grateful.

    Ye Fei was momentarily captivated by Ming Yuexin''s radiant smile, which was a rare sight given her usual serious demeanor. For a moment, he forgot the familiarity that had crossed his mind earlier, simply smiling back at her like a fool.

    "Well, if it isn''t my ''little brother''? What brings you here?" Ming Yuexin teased, recalling the time Ye Fei had pretended to be her brother to mess with Zhang Yu. Her smile grew even brighter as she thought about how nice it would be to have such a yful younger brother for real.

    With his confidence bolstered and a thick skin, Ye Fei grinned and said, "I missed my sister, so I came to see you. By the way, is Brother Zhang still around? He hasn''t been bothering you again, has he?"

    Ming Yuexin, adept at reading people, could tell that Ye Fei wasn''t asking out of politeness but was genuinely concerned. She wasn''t sure why he cared so much after only meeting her once, but her heart warmed at the thought.

    Putting down the file she had been reading, she pulled Ye Fei over to sit on the sofa next to her, smiling softly. "No, ever since you embarrassed him, he hasn''t dared to show his face around here."

    Ye Fei suspected that the reason Zhang Yu stopped pestering her had less to do with the embarrassment and more with him realizing who she really was. However, he didn''t mention it. Instead, he smiled and said, "Good. That guy''s annoying and not smart enough to deserve a sister as great as you."

    Ming Yuexin chuckled but didn''t answer hisment directly. "You didn''te here just to check on me, did you? What''s really on your mind?"

    Scratching his head, Ye Fei grinned sheepishly. "I do have something important to talk about. But when I walked in, you seemed a bit troubled. Did something happen?"

    At the mention of her troubles, a shadow passed over Ming Yuexin''s face, but she quickly regained herposure. "It''s nothing serious, just some work-rted issues. Let''s talk about your matter first."

    Though they had only met once before, Ye Fei felt he had a good sense of Ming Yuexin. Guessing that her worries were likely connected to some criminal activity involving powerful figures, he decided not to press her. Instead, he pulled a stack of papers from his jacket and handed them to her. "I came across something that might be useful. Take a look."

    Ye Fei''s instincts were spot on. Ming Yuexin was indeed troubled by the activities of arge crime syndicate¡ªspecifically, the Lingyun Society, which was part of the Ye family''s operations.

    Recently, she had received intelligence that the society had be more brazen, openly selling drugs at major entertainment venues and engaging in various illegal activities.

    However, as much as Ming Yuexin''s sense of justicepelled her to act, the power of the Ye family was too great for her to challenge on her own. If Mayor Liu Fengyi, who had a close rtionship with the Ye family, fully supported her, it might have been possible to take them down. But so far, Liu Fengyi had not openly opposed Ye Yu, the de facto head of the Ye family.

    When Ye Fei handed her the papers, Ming Yuexin didn''t think much of it at first, assuming it would be something minor. But as soon as she nced at the contents, her eyes widened in shock. The more she read, the more astonished she became.

    What Ye Fei had given her were crucial documents¡ªevidence of the Lingyun Society''s coboration with international crime syndicates, including contracts with major drug dealers and the notorious "Evil God" organization.

    Barely containing her excitement, Ming Yuexin sifted through the papers, her hands trembling slightly. She looked up at Ye Fei, her gaze intense. "Where did you get these?"

    Ye Fei had acquired the documents the previous night while secretly investigating the Lingyun Society''s operations. With his strength and abilities, no one had noticed him. However, he couldn''t reveal this to Ming Yuexin, so he shrugged and smiled. "Don''t worry about how I got them. Just tell me if they''re useful."

    "Useful? These are more than useful!" Ming Yuexin''s voice shook with emotion. With this evidence, she now had the ammunition to go after Ye Yu and the Lingyun Society, even without Mayor Liu''s explicit backing. At the very least, she could put significant pressure on them and force them to stop their illegal activities.

    Seeing how ecstatic she was, Ye Fei grinned. "Good. If it''s helpful, then I''ll leave it with you. I''ll take my leave now."

    Knowing Ming Yuexin would likely want to dig deeper into how he had acquired the documents, Ye Fei didn''t give her a chance to ask more questions. While she was still processing the weight of the evidence, he quickly made his exit.

    "Wait!" Ming Yuexin called out after him, but by the time she regained herposure, Ye Fei was already gone.

    Letting out a long sigh, Ming Yuexin sat down, her mind racing. Who exactly was Ye Fei? How had he managed to obtain such critical information?

    She recalled the two times she had encountered him¡ªthe first time, he had been arrested, and this time, he had unexpectedly delivered the very documents she had been trying to obtain for months. It was as if he had appeared out of nowhere to help her. For a fleeting moment, Ming Yuexin entertained the whimsical thought that Ye Fei had been sent by fate to assist her in her fight for justice.

    However, she quickly brushed off the thought as ridiculous. Everything was simply a coincidence. Still, she couldn''t deny her growing interest in the mysterious young man. The idea that this slightly mischievous boy might visit her again in the future brought an unexpected smile to her face. This boy really is her lucky charm.

    Setting aside her curiosity about Ye Fei, Ming Yuexin immediately got to work. She needed to act fast before Ye Yu had any chance to cover his tracks. With the evidence she now had, she could move decisively.

    Ming Yuexin made several phone calls, gathering her subordinates in the branch''s conference room. She intended to catch Ye Yu off guard and bring him down before he had time to retaliate. In the South District Police Station, Ming Yuexin had earned a loyal following due to her exceptional abilities and striking appearance.

    While the older, more jaded officers aligned themselves with the chief and deputy chiefs who prioritised maintaining the status quo, the younger, more ambitious officers admired Ming Yuexin and were eager to support her bold move against the Lingyun Society.

 Chapter 128: 128: Ye Yus End

    Ming Yuexin stood before her loyal team, feeling hesitant despite having solid evidence against Ye Yu. The Ye family''s influence was enormous, and she couldn''t guarantee sess. If they failed to bring Ye Yu down, she could lose her job¡ªan oue she could ept¡ªbut she feared the consequences for her team. It wouldn''t be fair if they lost their careers because of her decision.

    "I''ve called you here for a top-secret mission," Ming Yuexin began. "We''re going after a powerful criminal organization. I can''t promise we''ll seed, and if we fail, you might lose everything. I want you to think about it before we proceed. If anyone doesn''t want to go, I won''t hold it against you."

    As expected, her words caused uncertainty among the officers. They knew Ming Yuexin was always decisive, so her caution now indicated just how dangerous this mission would be. Many faces showed hesitation, unsure if risking their future was worth it.

    Seeing the hesitation in her subordinates, Ming Yuexin felt a wave of disappointment. She had believed that with the evidence she had, they could confront Ye Yu. But even among her own team, it seemed she couldn''t bypass this barrier.

    Suddenly, a young officer stood up, breaking the tense silence. "What are we talking about here? We''re police officers. Our job is to protect the public and fight against criminal forces. Sometimes that means risking everything¡ªeven our lives. Chief, give the order.

    I''ll be the first to stand by you!" The speaker was Yang Guang, a young woman in her twenties. Though she wasn''t as striking as Ming Yuexin, her round face and petite figure made her endearing. Her poprity in the branch was on par with Ming Yuexin''s.

    Ming Yuexin looked at Yang Guang with admiration. Despite being a neer from the police academy, she had already made an impact in the branch. Yang Guang''s words couldn''t havee at a better time.

    Sure enough, after hearing her passionate statement, the other officers felt ashamed of their hesitation. Many of them had once scorned the older, jaded officers for theircency, and now they were behaving the same way. Yang Guang''s words sparked a renewed sense of duty in them.

    "She''s right. If we''re afraid of evil forces, why are we still wearing this uniform?" one officer spoke up. "Chief, just give the word!"

    With the youthful energy of the team fully reignited, everyone expressed their willingness to follow Ming Yuexin into action. No one backed down.

    "Alright!" Ming Yuexin''s face grew serious again, returning to her usual decisive demeanor. "Turn off your phones. We''re heading to the Dynasty Club. Let''s move out!"

    The Dynasty Club, the headquarters of the Lingyun Society, was a well-known location in Wanghai. Everyone in the city was aware of it, and the police knew it even better. Though the thought of confronting the Ye family''s power was intimidating, it was also exhrating.

    The Ye family had crossed too many lines recently,mitting acts that angered even ordinary citizens, let alone these justice-driven officers.

    Looking at the confidence in Ming Yuexin''s eyes, the officers believed she had strong evidence. This could be their chance to take down the notorious Ye family. Sess would make them heroes in Wanghai, and even if they failed, just knowing they had tried would be enough to feel proud in the future.

    A fleet of police cars sped toward the Dynasty Club in the city center. Normally, a district branch like theirs would be overstepping by targeting such a powerful group, but with Mayor Liu Fengyi''s backing, the situation was different.

    Meanwhile, at the Dynasty Club, Ye Yu wasn''t enjoying his usual leisure. He sat in a meeting room, facing a group of angry elders. He could feel the pressure mounting.

    "Ye Yu, I''ve only got one question for you today," growled an elderly man with white hair. "How far do you n to push Lingyun Society toward destruction before you''re satisfied?" The speaker was Zhang Yide, a highly respected figure who had helped build the society alongside Ye Fei''s grandfather. His influence in the organization was second only to thete patriarch and Ye Lingtian.

    "Grandpa Zhang, what''s that supposed to mean? What have I done wrong?" Ye Yu snapped back, irritated. He had known for a while that the elders were unhappy with his leadership, but he hadn''t expected them to confront him like this.

    Zhang Yide sneered. "What have you done wrong? Look at the chaos you''ve caused since you took over¡ªsmuggling, drug trafficking, forced prostitution. Is there any crime you haven''tmitted? You''vepletely disregarded the founding principles of Lingyun Society!"

    Ye Yu scoffed, "Founding principles? The only thing that matters is that I''ve made more money for Lingyun Society in the past year than ever before. Even my father supports me."

    At the mention of Ye Lingtian, Zhang Yide''s anger red. "I''ve been meaning to speak to Lingtian about what a disgrace you''ve be. It would be better if he were still in charge!"

    Ye Yu''s face darkened as he realized Zhang Yide was challenging his authority. "Zhang Yide, are you trying to rebel against me?"

    Zhang Yide''s voice was steady, "Call it what you want. I won''t let the legacy that Brother Ye built be destroyed by a scoundrel like you!" With that, he motioned to the men behind him, signaling them to move.

    Ye Yu had been in control of Lingyun Society for over a year, so naturally, he had his own loyal followers. Butpared to the number of men behind Zhang Yide, his supporters were vastly outnumbered. Despite this, Ye Yu didn''t panic. Instead, he smirked. "Do you think you can take me down so easily?"

    Ignoring his words, Zhang Yide gestured for his men to apprehend Ye Yu. Just as they began to advance, Ye Yu stepped back and shouted toward the door, "Come in, everyone! Let''s show them who really runs Lingyun Society!"

    The door to the conference room was suddenly kicked open, and arge group of people stormed in. However, Ye Yu''s confident expression quickly changed to one of shock. The people entering the room weren''t his backup¡ªthey were police officers.

    "Ye Yu, you are under arrest for drug trafficking, smuggling, and numerous other crimes," Ming Yuexin dered as she emerged from the group, reading off a list of charges. Then, she gave themand, "Take him!"

    Ye Yu''s face twisted with rage as he turned to Zhang Yide. "You''ve teamed up with the police to bring me down?"

    Zhang Yide, though surprised by the police''s arrival, was relieved that justice was being served. He only hoped that the arrest wouldn''t bring unnecessary consequences for the rest of the society''s members.

    Ye Yu, realizing his game was up, struggled violently as officers moved in to detain him. His time at the helm of the Lingyun Society was over, and with him, the criminal reign that had tarnished the Ye family''s legacy was about to end.

 Chapter 129: 129: The Final Counterattack

    Ming Yuexin hadn''t intended to dismantle the entire Lingyun Society. She understood its historical significance and contributions to the city. Moreover, having overheard some of the conversations inside the club, she knew that all the recent criminal activities were Ye Yu''s doing.

    Once he was removed, the Society could return to its former honorable state. Ming Yuexin also recognized that eliminating an organization like Lingyun wouldn''t rid the city of its problems¡ªanother force would rise in its ce. And no one could be sure if the next one would be as effective at maintaining bnce as Lingyun once had been.

    As Ye Yu watched his subordinates being subdued, and saw Zhang Yide and Ming Yuexin standing coldly before him, he suddenly burst intoughter.

    "Hahaha... You think you can capture me? You''re not strong enough!" He roared, then with a sudden surge of strength, he knocked two officers holding him into the wall. Moving like lightning, he darted toward Zhang Yide.

    As an elder of Lingyun Society, Zhang Yide had bodyguards around him at all times. They immediately stepped forward to protect him. But to everyone''s surprise, Ye Yu, who had never revealed any martial prowess, struck them down effortlessly with just few blow.

    Before Ye Yu could reach Zhang Yide, a nearby officer drew his pistol. Realizing the situation had turned against him, Ye Yu abandoned his n to kill Zhang Yide. Instead, he lunged sideways, crashing through a wall, leaving a gaping hole. By the time the officers chased after him, Ye Yu had vanished.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Ye Fei was unaware of the chaos unfolding at the Lingyun Society headquarters in Dynasty club. He had left after watching Ming Yuexin and her team arrive, confident they would handle Ye Yu and the situation.

    Ye Lingtian''s home was not far from Dynasty Club, so Ye Fei did not take a car. He walked while thinking about his second uncle''s problem.

    Now the cancer of Ye Yu had been solved, but Ye Lingtian''s health had be his worry again. Now it seemed that he could only stabilize him temporarily and speed up the development of the antidote. However, it had been almost two years, and the "evil god" organization had not yet developed it. How could it be easy for him to develop it in a short time?

    Knowing the truth about Ye Yu and the poison, Ye Fei realized it was time to confront his second uncle. He dreaded how Ye Lingtian would react upon learning that the son he had raised with such care had betrayed him.

    Arriving at the house, Ye Fei was surprised to find the front door slightly ajar. He knew Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing were not home, and Ye Lingtian rarely left the house these days. Curious, he stepped inside.

    In the living room, he found an unexpected and unsettling scene: Ye Yu, who should have been arrested, was sitting with Ye Lingtian, seemingly unharmed. How had he escaped?

    Suppressing his frustration with the police''s failure, Ye Fei quietly walked over and sat beside his uncle. His eyes never left Ye Yu, and for the first time, he didn''t bother hiding his hostility.

    Ye Lingtian nodded at Ye Fei and said to Ye Yu, "Go ahead, XiaoYu, continue."

    Unaware of the shift in Ye Fei''s attitude, Ye Yu continued his fabricated story. He had fled to Ye Lingtian''s house, hoping to manipte his adoptive father into believing that Zhang Yide and the others were conspiring against him.

    "Uncle Zhang has betrayed us, Father," Ye Yu lied. "He''s colluding with the ''Evil God'' organization. If I hadn''t escaped, I would''ve been captured by them."

    Ye Lingtian frowned, clearly conflicted. "That''s impossible. Xiaoyu. I''ve known Uncle Zhang for years. He''s always been loyal to the family. Why would he suddenly turn against us?"

    "Power and money can make anyone betray their values." Ye Yu pressed. bing increasingly desperate. He nced at Ye Fei. trying to draw him into his web of lies. "Xiaoman, you agree with me, right?

    To Ye Yu''s surprise. Ye Fei responded calmly. "You'' re absolutely right. Brother Yu. Under the influence of greed people can do the unthinkable. Some might even betray their own family.

    A person like that could even go as far as to poison the man who raised them."

    Ye Yu''s face paled. and his smile faltered. "What..What are you talking about?"

    "I''m talking about you." Ye Fei said coldly. "Don''t y dumb. Do you dare deny that the poison that''s been weakening Second Uncle wasn''t your doing? Poison supplied by the ''Evil God'' organization?"

    Ye Yu''s expression twisted in fury. but he tried to maintain hisposure. "That''s ridiculous! Father, he''s trying to turn you against me!"

    Ye Lingtian, though irritable and unwell due to the effects of the poison, was no fool. He had heard of the organization''s poisons and had grown increasingly suspicious. Now that Ye Fei had confirmed his worst fears, all the pieces fell into ce. Ye Yu had been overseeing the family''s affairs for the past two years- who else could have had the opportunity to poison him?

    "You treacherous snake!" Lingtian bellowed. leaping from his seat and grabbing Ye Yu by the throat. Years of pent-up rage.bined with the betrayal of a child he had raised, overwhelmed him.

    Ye Fei watched the scene without intervening. His second uncle, despite not practicing internal martial arts had grown up in the rough world of Lingyun Society and could handle himself. But as Ye Fei watched a nagging question formed in his mind: how had Ye Yu managed to escape the police and Zhang Yide?

    The answer came sooner than he expected. With a feral grin. Ye Yu growled. "If you know everything then you can die!" With a swift and powerful move. Ye Yu hurled Ye Lingtian into the ceiling. The force was enough to leave the elder man unconscious.

    Ye Fei reacted instantly, catching his uncle''s limp body before he hit the ground. His eyes filled with fury as he red at Ye Yu. Who had clearly been hiding his true strength all this time.

    "I never imagined that I''d lose everything because of you." Ye Yu spat venomously.

    "But it doesn''t matter. Once I kill you. I''ll take back everything that''s mine!" Without warning Ye Yu lunged at Ye Fei with lethal speed.

    .................

    Please support with Powerstones, reviews and other support you can think of !

 Chapter 130: 130: Ye Lingtianâ€™s Death

    Ye Fei''s eyes narrowed as he blocked Ye Yu''s attack effortlessly. With a swift motion, he extended his right hand like lightning, grabbing Ye Yu by the throat.

    Ye Yu''s face contorted in shock. He tried to evade by bending backward, but Ye Fei was too fast. Before he could react, Ye Fei had him by the neck, lifting him effortlessly.

    Even as he struggled, Ye Yu could hardly believe what was happening. Was this the same Ye Fei, the supposedly weak boy he had always underestimated?

    Ye Fei tightened his grip, his fingers digging into Ye Yu''s throat until his face turned purple. "Hand over the antidote, and I''ll let you live!" Ye Fei demanded. He knew the odds were slim, but there was still a faint hope. Perhaps the information he had on the poison was outdated, and the Evil God Organization had developed an antidote since then.

    But Ye Yu just stared at him, a strange calm settling over his face. Then, to Ye Fei''s surprise, Ye Yu sighed and said, "I didn''t expect you to be the one hiding all along. Maybe the Ye family really is destined to survive."

    "I''m not here for your riddles," Ye Fei snapped, his patience wearing thin. "Where is the antidote?"

    Ye Yu let out a coldugh. "There is no antidote. Even the Evil God Organization hasn''t figured it out. Whether he survives or not, Ye Lingtian will be nothing more than a madman. You can''t save him." Hisughter grew louder, filled with a twisted satisfaction, as if reveling in the chaos he had caused.

    Ye Fei''s eyes darkened, suspicion creeping into his mind. Something didn''t add up. Why would Ye Yu hate Ye Lingtian so much? Even if he was driven by greed and ambition, his hatred seemed too deep. Could it be that there was someone else behind all this? Someone who had nted Ye Yu in the Ye family from the very beginning?

    The more Ye Fei thought about it, the more certain he became. This wasn''t just about controlling the Ye family¡ªthere had to be a bigger n at y. His thoughts drifted to the troubles the Liu family had been facing recently. Could it all be connected?

    But there was no time to dwell on it now. Ye Fei loosened his grip slightly, giving Ye Yu a chance to speak. "Who''s behind you?"

    Ye Yu chuckled, his arrogance undiminished. "It''s no use. Even if I told you, you wouldn''t survive long enough to act. The people you''re up against are far beyond anything you can handle. I suggest you let me go. That would be the smartest thing you could do."

    Ye Fei''s expression darkened. "Don''t y games with me, Ye Yu. Tell me who it is, or I''ll end you right now."

    But Ye Yu just smirked. "Even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t dare say their name. If I do, they''lle for me, and I''d rather die at your hands than theirs."

    "Then you leave me no choice," Ye Fei said coldly. Without hesitation, he tightened his grip, snapping Ye Yu''s neck with a sickening *crack.

    For a moment, Ye Yu''s face froze in disbelief, as if he couldn''t fathom that Ye Fei had actually killed him. But it was toote¡ªhis body slumped to the ground, lifeless.

    *Thud

    Casting aside Ye Yu''s corpse, Ye Fei rushed to his second uncle, who was barely clinging to life. "Second Uncle, how do you feel?" Ye Fei asked anxiously, his voice tinged with desperation.

    Ye Lingtian''s face was pale, and his breathingbored, but his eyes opened slightly, filled with rity. Despite his weakened state, his mind was still sharp. He gazed at Ye Fei with a faint smile. "Xiaoman... You''ve grown strong... The Ye family will rely on you now," he whispered, struggling to speak.

    "Uncle, hold on! I''ll get help. I''ll find a doctor!" Ye Fei eximed, panicking as he moved to ce Ye Lingtian on the sofa so he could make a call.

    But Ye Lingtian grabbed his arm weakly, shaking his head. "It''s toote... I know my condition. Don''t waste time. Listen carefully... Be wary of the people behind Ye Yu.

    I''ve failed Xuyun and Jingjing this past years... I don''t have the time to make it right. Promise me you''ll take care of them."

    Each word seemed to drain what little strength Ye Lingtian had left. He looked at Ye Fei with a mix of pride and sorrow.

    Tears welled up in Ye Fei''s eyes as he nodded, unable to stop the flood of emotions. "I promise, Uncle. I''ll take care of them," he said, his voice trembling.

    "Good boy... Don''t cry. Be strong," Lingtian whispered, his hand weakly reaching up to wipe away Ye Fei''s tears.

    At that moment, footsteps echoed in the room. Ye Fei turned to see Zhang Yide entering with a group of men. The moment Zhang Yide saw Lingtian on the sofa, his face turned ashen. "Xiaotian! What happened?"

    Lingtian opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. His grip on Ye Fei''s hand tightened briefly, and then, with a final look at Zhang Yide, his body went limp.

    Realizing his second uncle was gone, Ye Fei couldn''t hold back his grief any longer. He clutched Lingtian''s body, tears streaming down his face. His sorrow was not just for Lingtian''s death, but for the guilt that gnawed at him. If he had acted sooner, if he hadn''t hesitated, maybe Lingtian would still be alive.

    In that moment, Ye Fei''s heart filled with regret, knowing he had been toote to save the man who had been like a father to him.

 Chapter 131: 131: True Growth

    Zhang Yide, who had watched Ye Lingtian grow up, immediately understood from Ye Lingtian''s final actions and gaze that he wanted him to assist Ye Fei in carrying on the legacy of the Ye family.

    Zhang Yide, who had never married, always treated Ye Lingtian and his older brother Ye Lingyun as his own sons. As for Ye Fei, being the only male heir of the third generation of the Ye family, Zhang Yide loved him like a grandson. However, due to Ye Fei''s frail health, Zhang Yide had never thought of him as a future leader of the family.

    Now, seeing the heavy responsibility of the Ye family about to fall on this eighteen-year-old boy, Zhang Yide felt deep concern. He gently touched Ye Fei''s head and said, "Child, the dead cannot be brought back. Don''t drown in your grief. You must stay strong."

    Ye Fei stood up, wiped his tears, and nodded at Zhang Yide. "Grandpa Zhang, don''t worry. I will stay strong. This is the first time I''ve cried since I was a child, but I swear it will be thest.

    I won''t let anything like this happen again, and the Ye family will thrive even more under my care!" His voice was calm yet filled with unwavering confidence, so much so that even the battle-hardened men standing behind Zhang Yide felt a deep respect for him.

    Zhang Yide looked at Ye Fei in disbelief. He hadn''t expected such strength and resolve from someone he had always thought of as weak. Then his eyes shifted to the lifeless body of Ye Yu, noting the purple marks on his neck¡ªevidence that he had been strangled to death.

    Having witnessed Ye Yu''sbat skills earlier, Zhang Yide understood that Ye Lingtian, though skilled, did not have the strength to overpower him. The only exnation was that Ye Fei, who had been considered physically weak for years, had developed an astonishing level of power.

    Zhang Yide felt a mix of surprise and joy. The stronger Ye Fei became, the more secure the future of the Ye family and Lingyun Society (Gakuza Gang) would be. This was the oue that Zhang Yide, who had dedicated his entire life to the Ye family, most wanted to see.

    Indeed, Ye Fei had changed. The events of the day revealed that he had not been decisive enough in the past, always thinking that his wit and strength would be enough to manage everything. But life, as he had learned, was unpredictable. Even the strongest person couldn''t foresee everything. From now on, he realized, he needed to eliminate any threat to his family or himself before it could take root.

    This incident marked Ye Fei''s trueing of age. It instilled in him the mentality of a true leader, someone who would take bold action to protect those he loved. This moment was the first step in his path toward greatness, one that would make him unstoppable.

    Having made up his mind, Ye Fei thought back to the n he had previously hesitated over. Now, there was no more reluctance. With determination, he asked in a steady voice, "Grandpa Zhang, how many people supported Ye Yu in this rebellion?"

    Zhang Yide''s expression turned slightly embarrassed as he replied, "Since Ye Yu was very good at making money, many people in the organization followed him. About a third of the members were with him, but they''re all under control now.

    Xiaoman¡­ no, I mean Master, how do you want to handle them?" Zhang Yide had called Ye Fei "Master" to show respect, helping him establish authority among the gang members. Ye Fei may have only recently taken charge, but it was essential for him tomand respect.

    Ye Fei didn''t dwell on the title and continued in an even tone, "How many people, specifically?"

    "There are over 300 core members, and nearly 5,000 peripheral members under their control," Zhang Yide replied without hesitation.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be impressed. He had known that the Ye family was powerful, but until now, he hadn''t realized that Lingyun Society had almost 20,000 members in total. Despite his surprise, he maintained hisposure and asked, "Grandpa Zhang, what do you think we should do with them?"

    Zhang Yide gave his opinion directly. "I think the peripheral members should be reassigned to other core leaders, but for the core members loyal to Ye Yu..." He paused, then made a slicing motion across his throat. "They need to be dealt with permanently."

    Ye Fei nodded and said, "You can handle the peripheral members as you see fit, Grandpa Zhang. As for the core members, leave them to me."

    Zhang Yide hesitated, fearing that Ye Fei wasn''t being harsh enough in his judgment. He wanted to intervene but, given that this was Ye Fei''s first major decision as leader, he didn''t want to openly challenge him. Reluctantly, he nodded, nning to talk with Ye Fei privatelyter.

    Sensing Zhang Yide''s concern, Ye Fei smiled reassuringly and said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa Zhang. I know those core members can''t be allowed to remain, but I have a different use for them."

    In the past, when Ye Fei had spare time, he used his hacking skills to ess confidential information. One of the things he hade across was an unsettling discovery from a nation¡ªa technology that could wipe out a person''s memories and imnt new ones, turning them into a loyal servant.

    This technology had only been used on ordinary people, but Ye Fei saw its potential. He couldbine it with strength-enhancing device of his own design to create a group of elite warriors loyal only to him.

    He had initially hesitated to start this project due to ack of suitable candidates, but now, with over 300 rebellious core members at his disposal, he knew he had the perfect subjects for his n. This would not only ensure the safety of his family but also make him invincible against any future threats.

    Earlier, when he fought Ye Yu, he realized that although Ye Yu was no match for him, his skills wereparable to Wu Shiying''s. Yet, Ye Yu had acted alone, without protection from his backers, showing just how powerful the hidden figure behind him must be. This realization further solidified Ye Fei''s determination to build an unstoppable force, one that even this unknown adversary would fear.

    With a calm but determined expression, Ye Fei turned to Zhang Yide and said, "I will take care of those core members personally. Rest assured, they won''t pose a threat to us anymore."

    ****************

    Discord Invite: KscfBegBPT

    Patreon: /Immortal_author

    (I upload advance chapters in patreon before here so you can read there if you feel WN price is high)

 Chapter 132: 132: Silent Comfort

    Zhang Yide nodded in understanding and refrained from discussing the matter further. Instead, he asked Ye Fei, "Master, what should be done about the old master''s funeral?"

    Ye Fei thought for a moment, sighed, and replied, "I should wait for my aunt to arrive and discuss it with her." Originally, he had considered hiding the truth from Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing for a while, but quickly dismissed the idea.

    After all, secrets never remain hidden for long. Given the prominence of the Ye family, word of the former patriarch''s death would inevitably spread. It might even be in the newspapers by tomorrow. Letting them find out through such means would only make things worse.

    Zhang Yide sighed as well, adding, "I really don''t know if they''ll be able to bear this blow. Master, you mustfort them well." In this moment, Zhang Yide was not speaking as a senior member of Lingyun Society but as an elder concerned for Ye Fei''s family.

    Ye Fei''s expression turned somber, clearly troubled by how to break the news to his aunt and cousin. His hatred for Ye Yu deepened as he thought about the uing conversation. After staring at Ye Yu''s lifeless body for a moment, he sighed and said, "Dispose of his body. There''s no need to report it to the police¡ªjust say he''s missing."

    His decision stemmed from a desire to protect his uncle''s reputation. Though Ye Lingtian had made many mistakes in recent years, Ye Fei didn''t want people to mock him posthumously for failing to discern his own son''s betrayal.

    "This..." Zhang Yide hesitated. Handling it this way could negatively affect Ye Fei''s reputation. People might assume he had killed his uncle and brother to take control of the Ye family. In Zhang Yide''s view, it would be better to expose Ye Yu''s treachery, which would help solidify Ye Fei''s hold over Lingyun Society.

    Sensing Zhang Yide''s concerns, Ye Fei smiled faintly and said, "Let''s proceed this way. The truth will reveal itself in time. Let people say what they will."

    "Yes, Master!" Zhang Yide responded enthusiastically, pleased by what he had heard. In Ye Fei''s confident tone, he could sense the same arrogance that Old Man Ye had once disyed¡ªan unwavering confidence that even Ye Lingtian and Ye Lingyun hadcked. It seemed that the Ye family had found its rightful sessor.

    After the gang members removed Ye Yu''s body, Ye Fei and Zhang Yide carried Ye Lingtian''s body to the study. Then they returned to the living room, sitting together in silence.

    "Xiaoman, don''t be too sad. As long as you manage Lingyun Society well, I''m sure your father and uncle would be proud of you from heaven," Zhang Yideforted, noticing the worry on Ye Fei''s face. With no outsiders present, he spoke more casually.

    "Thank you, Grandpa Zhang," Ye Fei replied with a bitter smile. "I''m alright. I''m just trying to figure out how to break the news to Aunt and Jingjing."

    Zhang Yide had no easy answer for that. Both men fell into a contemtive silence, the heavy atmosphere thickening in the living room.

    It was now noon, and after some time, Ye Jing and Xu Shuyun returned home together. Seeing Ye Fei still there, along with Zhang Yide, Ye Jing''s face lit up with joy. She quickly ran over, smiling, "Grandpa Zhang! Brother! You''re both here! That''s wonderful!"

    Zhang Yide had always doted on Ye Fei and Ye Jing when they were young. To the children, who had little memory of their own grandfather, Zhang Yide was like a surrogate. Ye Jing, in particr, had been very close to him, and now that she was older, his rare visits meant even more to her.

    Xu Shuyun, however, wasn''t as carefree. She sensed something was wrong. Zhang Yide rarely visited their home unless something serious had urred. Noticing both men''s grave expressions, she asked, her voice filled with concern, "Uncle Zhang, is something wrong?"

    Zhang Yide opened his mouth to respond but stopped himself. He sighed and said, "Xiaoman, you exin. I need to attend to some gang matters." Without waiting for Ye Fei''s consent, he quickly left, not wanting to witness Xu Shuyun''s reaction when she learned the truth.

    Ye Fei watched Zhang Yide leave in silence, unsure how to begin. Seeing his hesitation, Xu Shuyun''s worry deepened. Grabbing Ye Fei''s hand, she asked urgently, "Xiaoman, what''s going on? Please tell me."

    "Aunt... Uncle..." Ye Fei started, but his words trailed off, and tears welled up in his eyes.

    Seeing his distress, Xu Shuyun''s face paled. Trembling, she asked, "What happened to him?"

    "Yes, brother, what happened to father?" Ye Jing joined in, equally anxious. Despite her father''s cold behavior toward her over the past year, the bond between father and daughter remained strong. Her concern was palpable.

    "Follow me," Ye Fei sighed, unable to find the right words. Instead, he led them to the study, where they hurried after him.

    Upon entering the study, the three of them immediately saw Ye Lingtian''s body lying on the small bed. His pale, lifeless face and the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth made it painfully clear what had happened.

    Xu Shuyun slowly approached the bed, sitting down beside it. She gently touched Ye Lingtian''s cold face, her eyes unfocused as she murmured, "What happened?" Meanwhile, Ye Jing had already broken down, sobbing uncontrobly.

    "It was Ye Yu!" Ye Fei spat out the name that only brought hatred to his heart. He then recounted everything, including how Ye Yu had poisoned Ye Lingtian.

    After hearing the story, Xu Shuyun''s grief overwhelmed her. She copsed onto Ye Lingtian''s body, crying bitterly, while Ye Jing''s cries grew even louder.

    "*Wooh *Wah *Wooh!"

    As he watched the two of them weep, Ye Fei felt powerless to offer any realfort. He could only stand beside them, silently shedding his own tears. Yet, in his heart, he felt a sense of relief. As long as Xu Shuyun was able to cry, she would be fine. He had feared that the shock might be too much for her to bear, but her tears were a release.

    Once the two women were too exhausted to cry any longer, Ye Fei gently led them to the sofa, where he sat beside them, holding them close as he whispered soft words offort.

    Xu Shuyun rested her head on Ye Fei''s shoulder, while Ye Jing clung tightly to him. At that moment, feeling lost and helpless, Ye Fei was the only anchor they had left.

    ****************

    Discord Invite: KscfBegBPT

    Patreon: /Immortal_author

    (I upload advance chapters in pat

    reon before here so you can read there if you feel WN price is high)

 Chapter 133: 133: Preparation for funeral

    "Xiaoman, you should never have let Ye Yu go!" Xu Shuyun''s voice, usually gentle andposed, was now filled with bitterness and hatred. She couldn''t fathom how Ye Yu, whom she had raised as her own, couldmit such a vile betrayal. The mere thought of it only intensified her loathing.

    "I''ve already killed him." Ye Fei''s voice was tinged with regret. "It''s all my fault. I knew about his ambitions long ago but didn''t act sooner. If I had, we wouldn''t be facing this tragedy today."

    Xu Shuyun wiped her tears as she responded, "It''s not your fault. Even if you had tried to stop him earlier, your uncle would never have agreed." But as soon as she mentioned Ye Lingtian, the tears she had just held back began to flow once more.

    Ye Fei gently wiped her tears and said firmly, "There were more people behind Ye Yu, and I will find them. I swear I''ll avenge Uncle."

    Concern shed across Xu Shuyun''s face. If someone as dangerous as Ye Yu was merely a pawn, it meant the true mastermind was someone far more powerful. Her heart clenched with fear for Ye Fei''s safety. "Xiaoman, please don''t act recklessly. Your uncle is gone, and I don''t want to lose you too. The Ye family needs you now more than ever."

    Ye Fei wrapped his arms around her, offeringfort. "Don''t worry, Aunt. I won''t make any moves unless I''m sure."

    Hearing his promise, Xu Shuyun finally began to rx. Exhausted from crying, she found some peace in Ye Fei''s arms and drifted off to sleep. Across from them, Ye Jing had already sumbed to her own fatigue and was fast asleep.

    With the two women, one mature and the other youthful, resting against him, Ye Fei surprisingly found himself free of any impure thoughts. His mind was entirely upied with ns for the future and how best to protect his family. Deep in thought, he too eventually fell asleep.

    ---

    The next morning, all three of them woke up one by one. Despite having slept sitting up all night, Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing didn''t feel difort, thanks to the subtle adjustments Ye Fei had made for theirfort.

    After a night of rest, though Ye Jing still wept intermittently, Xu Shuyun was in better spirits and ready to discuss Ye Lingtian''s funeral arrangements with Ye Fei.

    Xu Shuyun initially wanted to keep the funeral simple and private, involving only close family members. However, Ye Fei disagreed. He wanted to hold a grand funeral, not only to honor Ye Lingtian as a hero but also to observe how the other gangs and forces in Wanghai would react.

    Ye Fei had transformed. He was no longer the boy who sat quietly on the sidelines. Now, he was prepared to expose the hidden enemies of the Ye family, eliminate them, and bring all of Wanghai''s underground under his direct control.

    ---

    That day, Ye Fei didn''t go to school. Instead, he visited the Dynasty Club, the headquarters of Lingyun society to familiarize himself with the gang members. Most of them had heard of Ye Fei''s status as the true heir of the Ye family, but they had little personal experience with him.

    His sudden takeover of the gang stirred resentment among some, though they kept their thoughts to themselves out of respect for Zhang Yide. Still, their contempt was clear in their eyes.

    Ye Fei, however, didn''t take their dissatisfaction to heart. He understood it was a natural reaction. He was confident that with time, his actions would prove his worth and win them over.

    By evening, Ye Fei had finished at the headquarters and returned to Ye Lingtian''s home. He expected a quiet atmosphere and some arrangement for funeral, but as soon as he entered the living room, he was greeted by a lively scene.

    The small room was filled with beautiful women. His mother, Liu Yiru, was there, as were his aunts Liu Fengyi, Liu Junyi, Ye Ningshuang, Ye Ningxue, and Ye Ningbing. His sisters Ye Siqi, Ye Siyao, Ye Yunying, and Ye Yunqi were also present, along with Xiao Hanyue and Lin Ling.

    Even though he had grown up surrounded by these stunning women, seeing them all gathered together made Ye Fei pause in admiration. These were the most remarkable beauties in Wanghai, and they were all intimately connected to him.

    As Ye Fei entered, the conversation in the room stopped, and all eyes turned toward him, full of pride and affection. Even the youngest ones, like Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling, gazed at him with admiration.

    Liu Yiru waved him over, patting the seat beside her and Xu Shuyun. "Xiaoman, you''ve really impressed your mother," she said with a smile, her tone filled with pride. Her son had trulye into his own.

    Ye Yunying chimed in with her usual yful energy, "Little brother, you''ve done amazing. I''m not even as good as you! But don''t get too cocky¡ªI''ll surprise everyone someday." She seemed to have put the earlier tension between her and Ye Fei behind her, speaking to him as casually as she used to.

    One by one, the women began showering Ye Fei withpliments, making him feel slightly embarrassed but warm inside.

    As night fell and dinner concluded, the women gradually left, though Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing remained. Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi moved from their small courtyard to Ye Lingtian''s home to provide support for Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing.

    Ye Yunqi wasn''t particrly pleased about the move. The courtyard held many memories of passion and sweetness for her, but she was sensible enough to understand that her aunt and cousin needed them now.

    With theforting presence of the women, Xu Shuyun seemed moreposed than she had been in the morning, and Ye Jing even managed to share a few jokes with Ye Yunqi. Though sadness still lingered, Ye Fei knew their grief would fade with time.

    After some time spent chatting with the women, Ye Fei urged them to rest early. Tomorrow would be a long day¡ªthe funeral would demand both physical and emotional strength.

    Ye Yunqi had her own room upstairs, but Ye Fei suggested she sleep with Ye Jing. The poor girl needed someone by her side.

    Although a little disappointed, Ye Yunqi obediently took Ye Jing to bed. Once Xu Shuyun and Ye Fei discussed the final details of the funeral arrangements, she too retired to her room for the night.

    Ye Fei went to his room upstairs, made a quick call to Zhang Yide to ensure everything was in ce for tomorrow, and then went to bed. He wanted to be fully rested for the day ahead, ready to face any potential challenges that are certain to appear tomorrow during the funeral.

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Hu Yibao at the Funeral Hall

    Early the next morning, Ye Fei, Xu Shuyun, Ye Jing, and Ye Yunqi made their way to the Ye Family Hall together, where Ye Lingtian''s funeral was to be held.

    Upon entering the solemn, meticulously decorated mourning hall and seeing Ye Lingtian''s portrait, Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing, who had been holding back their grief, couldn''t help but break down in tears once more. Ye Yunqi, too, began to sob.

    Ye Fei felt the weight of sorrow as well, but he knew there were far too many responsibilities on his shoulders today, and there was no time for him to indulge in grief.

    Around nine o''clock, the women who had gathered at Ye Lingtian''s house the previous evening also arrived. The morning was dedicated to family members and the members of Lingyun Society paying their respects.

    As the only male in the Ye family, Ye Fei was tasked with overseeing all the funeral rituals, including greeting guests and organizing the memorial ceremony. Though he had immense strength and ability, hecked experience in these formalities, and for a while, he was swamped and sweating from the effort. Thankfully, Zhang Yide and others were there to assist, or he might have been overwhelmed.

    By noon, the ceremony was finally prepared. Afterward, Liu Yiru and the other women sat beside Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing,forting them quietly. Ye Fei, havingpleted the morning duties, noticed the two girls had calmed down and were ready for the afternoon''s proceedings. Seeing that they were coping, he felt somewhat relieved.

    After lunch, the guests began to arrive. As Lingyun Society was the dominant underground force in Wanghai, with considerable influence in legitimate businesses, those who had ties with the Ye family¡ªwhether from the business world or the underworld¡ªfeltpelled to attend the funeral of Ye Lingtian, the former head of the family.

    While the guests paid their respects, the women were able to rest, only needing to observe the proceedings. However, Ye Fei found himself constantly engaged, exchanging pleasantries and making sure to show the proper respect to the visitors.

    The first arrivals were businessmen and gang leaders with favorable rtions with the Ye family. They had, of course, heard of Ye Fei, knowing he was now the one running the family, but most were meeting him for the first time.

    Though Ye Fei had an impressive appearance and didn''t seem as ipetent as some rumors had suggested, he was still very young, and many couldn''t help but look down on him.

    Ye Fei noticed the condescending looks but didn''t take them to heart. As long as no one openly disrespected him, he wouldn''t bother. He was confident that soon enough, these people would realize that ambition isn''t constrained by age.

    Around 2 o''clock in the afternoon, the somber atmosphere of the mourning hall was suddenly shattered by a loud, boisterousugh.

    "Hahahahahahaha!"

    A tall, muscr man with slicked-back hair, dressed in a garish floral shirt and loose pants, swaggered into the hall with four men dressed in ck suits trailing behind him. Without hesitation, they walked up to Ye Lingtian''s spirit tablet and shouted, "Who''s in charge here? Someonee out and speak!"

    Though this was Ye Fei''s first time seeing this man in person, he instantly recognized him from photographs¡ªit was Hu Yibiao, leader of the Qinglong Gang, the secondrgest underground organization in Wanghai after Lingyun Society.

    Unlike Lingyun, the Qinglong Gang had no qualms about engaging in any business, legal or illegal, as long as it was profitable. Even when Ye Yu had taken charge of Lingyun Society and crossed certain lines, he had never been as reckless as the Qinglong Gang. Hu Yibiao himself was notorious for his ruthlessness and was rumored to have killed at least eighty people.

    At one point, the power of the Qinglong Gang was only half of Lingyun Society''s, but over time, their influence had grown. When Ye Lingyun was still alive, he had considered eliminating them, but variousplications had prevented him from doing so.

    After Ye Lingtian took over, his more cautious nature meant the issue was never revisited, allowing the Qinglong Gang to continue growing until they were almost on par with Lingyun.

    Though Ye Fei recognized Hu Yibiao, he didn''t immediately engage. Instead, Zhang Yide stepped forward and said, "Boss Hu, thank you foring. But I ask that you keep things respectful and not cause a disturbance."

    Hu Yibiao, clearly unconcerned with showing respect, sneered at Zhang Yide. "Since when do you have the right to speak here? Has Lingyun Society changed its name to Zhang?" His tone was sharp and condescending. "I hear this little boy named Ye Fei is running things now. Let hime out and see me!"

    Ye Fei wasn''t angered by Hu Yibiao''s provocation. In fact, he was pleased. He had been looking for an opportunity to establish his authority, and Hu Yibiao had delivered it right to him.

    Ye Fei had already made preparations to assert his dominance today. He had called back Baldy, Purple Hair and the others, who had only been in Linhai for a short time but had quickly built up a strong following due to their wealth and near-unbeatable strength.

    They had gathered thousands under theirmand. With theirbined forces, especially those Ye Fei had personally enhanced, taking down the Qinglong Gang wouldn''t be too difficult. This would also be a good chance to test the loyalty of the new recruits.

    Having made up his mind, Ye Fei calmly stepped forward, standing next to Zhang Yide. He held up a hand to prevent Zhang Yide from reacting further and addressed Hu Yibiao. "Boss Hu, since you''re here, please pay your respects to my uncle''s spirit. Whatever else you have to say, we can discuss afterward."

    Seeing Ye Fei''s youthful face, Hu Yibiao''s expression turned to one of mocking disdain. Heughed derisively, "I thought the new leader of Lingyun Society might be a force to be reckoned with, but it turns out he''s just a kid!"

    Hu Yibiao hade with the intention of humiliating Lingyun Society, especially its young leader. Lingyun had overshadowed the Qinglong Gang for years, and now that its leadership had passed to an eighteen year-old, Hu Yibiao saw the perfect opportunity to vent his frustrations.

    Moreover, he figured Ye Fei wouldn''t dare retaliate¡ªafter all, Wanghai''s underground world was teetering on the edge, and no one wanted to start a war.

    But this time, Hu Yibiao had underestimated his opponent. Ye Fei, fully confident in his ability to takeplete control of Wanghai, wasn''t concerned about the delicate bnce of power. His voice hardened, "So it seems Boss Hu isn''t here to pay respects to my uncle?"

    Hu Yibiao burst intoughter, "Of course not! Even when Ye Lingtian was alive, I, Hu Yibiao, never bowed to him! Why would I bow now that he''s dead?"

    Ye Fei''s expression remained cold and unreadable. "Then you have no reason to be here," he said, his tone sharp. Before anyone could fullyprehend his words, the sound of a "*Bang" gunshot rang out, crisp and clear.

    ..............................

    Who''ll give this amazing story a gift. The novel still hadn''t got a single castle, massage chair, spaceship, dragon,gacha,etc...Your gift will help

    the novel get some exposure so please give it some if you can!

 Chapter 135: 135: Ye Feis Strength Showcase

    The crowd gathered at the funeral wasposed of hardened individuals, people who had seen and experienced much in life. Yet, when the sound of gunfire echoed through the solemn mourning hall, even they were momentarily stunned.

    Even the younger ones, like Ye Jing and Lin Ling, who might have been less exposed to violence in real life, recognized the sound, having heard it on TV countless times.

    Everyone instinctively turned toward the source of the shot, and what they saw left them speechless. Hu Yibiao, who had strutted into the hall just moments earlier with arrogance and disdain,y on the floor. A small, clean hole pierced through the middle of his forehead, with blood slowly oozing out.

    The once proud leader of the Qinglong Gang was dead. His eyes were still wide open in disbelief, as though even in his final moments, he couldn''t fathom that Ye Fei, a boy barely eighteen, would dare to kill him¡ªand in front of so many witnesses.

    Opposite Hu Yibiao''s lifeless body stood Ye Fei. In his hand, a pistol still smoked slightly from the recently fired bullet. Despite having just taken a life, his face remained calm and cold, showing no sign of remorse or hesitation.

    Everyone present was stunned. Even Liu Yiru, who had seen much in her lifetime, hadn''t anticipated that Ye Fei would act so decisively. While many found Hu Yibiao detestable, none had expected that Ye Fei would so boldly execute him in the midst of the funeral proceedings.

    Ye Fei seemed unfazed by the shock that rippled through the room. After holstering his gun, he spoke in a firm voice, "Zhang Yide!" His tone nowcked the warmth of familial affection, indicating that this was a matter of utmost seriousness.

    "Yes!" Zhang Yide responded immediately, his voice filled with loyalty and respect. Despite the fact that Ye Fei had addressed him by name rather than calling him "Grandpa" as he usually did, Zhang Yide wasn''t offended¡ªon the contrary, he was pleased.

    "Gather all the memebers at once," Ye Feimanded in a deep voice. "We''re wiping out the Qinglong Gang. No mercy."

    The boldness of Ye Fei''s order sent a ripple through the crowd. It was a deration that shook the foundations of Wanghai''s underworld. Yet, among those gathered, the response was one of excitement and unity.

    In the criminal world, courage and decisiveness were respected above all. Hu Yibiao had disrespected Ye Lingtian, the Ye family, and now Ye Fei. Had Ye Fei not acted, someone else likely would have. Now, with Ye Fei''s order ringing in their ears, the room resonated with agreement. The previous undercurrent of doubt about Ye Fei''s youth evaporated.

    The men who had once been skeptical of him were now ready to follow his lead.

    Among the guests, however, especially those who had looked down on Ye Fei earlier, fear began to creep in. They worried whether this new, ruthlessly decisive leader might turn his attention to them once the Qinglong Gang had been dealt with.

    As for the women in the room, their reactions were quite different. The sight of Ye Fei taking suchmand and exuding such cold strength captivated them. Not all women are drawn to power, but when ites from someone they are deeply connected to, the effect is undeniable.

    Both Ye Ningshuang and Ye Yunqi, in particr, found themselves unable to suppress a stirring of emotions¡ªan overwhelming desire to be close to Ye Fei, their hearts racing at his disy of dominance.

    But Ye Fei wasn''t focused on the reactions around him. After watching Zhang Yide and the others leave to carry out his orders, he turned his attention to the women. When he approached, they quickly snapped out of their daze, though their gazes still held a mix of admiration and something unspoken. Noticing this, Ye Fei scratched his head and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    Liu Yiru, recognizing her son''s boyish gesture, smiled and pulled him close. "Xiaoman, you were a bit scary just now," she said gently.

    Ye Fei scratched his head again, a little embarrassed. "I was just angry. It seemed like the only way to make those arrogant guys fall in line. But if you don''t like it, Mom, I won''t do that again."

    Liu Yiru blinked in surprise, thenughed softly. "No, you''re right. In fact, you looked... quite manly back there." Her face flushed slightly, as though she had remembered something personal, and she quickly added, "What I mean is, it made me see you in a new light."

    Realizing that his sudden disy of authority might have been unsettling for them, Ye Fei smiled reassuringly. "I''ll save that side of me for outsiders, then. Around you all, I''ll always just be Xiaoman."

    Hearing this, the girls visibly rxed, their expressions brightening. Liu Fengyi, teasingly, pulled him over and said, "You don''t know, Xiaoman, you looked so intimidating earlier, even your aunt was scared."

    As the mayor of Wanghai, Liu Fengyi was used to seeing strong personalities and challenging situations. She hadn''t truly been afraid, but Ye Fei''s disy had triggered something in her. His dominance had stirred feelings she hadn''t anticipated, reminding her of thoughts she''d had the night before. Using the moment as an excuse, she pulled him closer, enjoying the brief contact.

    "Aunt, stop teasing me. You know what I''m really like," Ye Fei said, his voice tinged with embarrassment. While he could maintain a coolposure in front of strangers, he was still the same boy in front of the women closest to him.

    Liu Fengyiughed and gave him a yful squeeze before letting him go. "Alright, alright. I won''t tease you anymore. Now go on!"

    Though his heart fluttered briefly at her touch, Ye Fei quickly pushed the sensation aside, returning his focus to the remaining guests. He gave a respectful bow and addressed them, "I apologize for what just happened. It was an unfortunate incident."

    "It''s okay.."

    "Yeah, it''s ok.."

    "No worries! No worries!"

    The guests, now terrified of provoking Ye Fei''s wrath, quickly waved off his apology, saying they understood. With the funeral nearly concluded, most of them seized the opportunity to make a hasty exit, bidding their farewells before leaving.

    As the afternoon drew to a close, the women began preparing to head home. Tomorrow would be Ye Lingtian''s burial, and they had been busy all day. They needed rest. As the only man left in the family and Ye Lingtian''s nephew, Ye Fei had to stay behind to keep vigil. Ye Ningshuang, as the eldest sister, remained with him.

    Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing had wanted to stay, but Ye Ningshuang gently persuaded them to leave.

    After spending the day running around and ensuring everything was in order, it was just Ye Fei and Ye Ningshuang left in the mourning hall as night fell.

    Ye Ningshuang sat down with Ye Fei in front of the memorial and asked quietly, "Xiaoman, tell me honestly¡ªare you really going after the Qinglong Gang?"

    "Absolutely." Ye Fei replied without hesitation. "The Qinglong Gang hasmitted countless atrocities, and Hu Yibiao dared to cause trouble here, in front of my uncle''s spirit. If we don''t destroy them, how can the Ye family continue to stand in Wanghai? "

    ..................................

    You should know why no women are truly frightened even when someone was killed brazenly. Don''t you??

 Chapter 136: 136: After the Secret Funeral-R18

    Ye Ningshuang said with some worry: "But, as far as I know, although the Qinglong Gang is not as powerful as us, it is not much behind. If you rashly start a war with them, what if other gangs take the opportunity toe out and rob us?"

    Ye Fei smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry, I didn''t take the Qinglong Gang seriously. Let alone them; even if all the forces in Wanghaie against me, I will still beat them to a pulp."

    When he said this, a sense of heroism that looked down on the world suddenly rose from his body, and he said loudly, "I want everyone to know that the underground world of Wanghai belongs to our Ye family. Anyone who wants to get involved, I will make them nevere back! A small Wanghai is not a stage for me, Ye Fei, to perform. I just treat it as my base camp!"

    In front of Ye Ningshuang, a beautiful woman with whom he has a intimate rtionship, Ye Fei did not hide his ambitions at all.

    Looking at Ye Fei''s domineering look, Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but feel intoxicated. She felt that she had no strength left in her body and leaned softly on Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei was startled, thinking that his words had frightened Ye Ningshuang, so he quickly supported her and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that."

    Ye Ningshuang looked at Ye Fei with blurry eyes and murmured, "I didn''t hear what you said, but you are so fascinating."

    Looking at Ye Ningshuang''s beautiful eyes that were so charming that they seemed to be dripping with tears, the experienced Ye Fei could see that she was already moved. A fire rose in his heart, and he picked her up and strode into the lounge behind the mourning hall.

    Holding Ye Ningshuang with one hand and locking the door with the other, Ye Fei began to quickly take off Ye Ningshuang''s clothes. Ye Ningshuang was not to be outdone. She quickly took off Ye Fei''s clothes, stretched out her small hand to hold his hard cock, and quickly stroked it, urging him, "Good nephew, Auntie wants your big cock; hurry up and put it in Auntie''s cunt! Auntie''s cunt is so itchy!"

    At this time, Ye Fei also took off Ye Ningshuang''s clothes, reached out to touch her crotch, and sure enough, her pussy was already very wet. So without hesitation, he put her on the big bed in the lounge, spread her long and plump legs with his hands, stood under the bed, and as her jade hands pulled, he moved his cock in front of her pussy.

    Ye Ningshuang held Ye Fei''s big cock, rubbed the rough ns hard in her wet cunt for a few times, then pushed it against her cunt hole and said in a lewd voice, "Good nephew,e in quickly; use your big cock to fuck your aunt''s cunt hard!"

    Ye Fei held her pair of extremely plump breasts with both hands and gently flicked the small nipples that had already been engorged and hard with his fingers. He thrust his waist hard, and with a "puchi" sound, his thick and long cock prated his aunt''s wet little pussy all the way, and then he began to thrust in and out quickly.

    *Pa..*Pa..*Pa...

    Ever since being fucked by Ye Fei, Ye Ningshuang would think about his big cock every day, wishing it was inserted in her cunt all the time.

    Now that she finally got thefort of it, she immediately became wanton and shouted loudly: "My love...my good nephew~aghn~dear nephew...you are so good at...fucking...ah...your...big cock...fucks...aunt''s...cunt...so good...fuck me hard...fuck your...dear aunt to death...aunt''s cunt...is...grown for you...born...to be...fucked...by you~hnggh~fuck...your aunt''s...cunt...hard! Ahghn~~"

    Ye Fei looked at his aunt, who always acted like a strong woman in front of others but was now screaming loudly because of his fucking. He felt very proud and fucked her harder. As his cock thrust in and out, a lot of vaginal fluid came out of her vagina, wetting arge area of the bed.

    Because the fucking was too intense, Ye Ningshuang soon reached her first orgasm. Her cunt tightly clenched Ye Fei''s big cock, and arge amount of cunt fluid leaked out. However, she did not rest but shouted, "Good nephew... don''t stop... keep fucking aunt''s... cunt...agghn~aunt...

    wants your... big cock... to keep... fucking aunt''s... little cunt like this...oh~~"

    Ye Fei knew that she still had some strength left, so he did not stop but continued to fuck her vigorously. After more than twenty minutes of fucking, Ye Ningshuang had already orgasmed three times and was on the verge of her fourth orgasm. She moaned, "My dear nephew... your cock... is so... good...

    Auntie... loves it... it makes Auntie''s... cunt... feel so good... Auntie is...

    At this time, Ye Fei had reached the critical point and shouted, "Aunt, tighten your cunt quickly; your nephew is about to cum too."

    "Cum... don''t pull it out... cum into my womb.... use your semen...to fill up your dear aunt''s... cunt!" Ye Ningshuang screamed, and anotherrge amount of vaginal fluid leaked out. At the same time, Ye Fei also roared, and arge amount of hot and thick semen shot into the deep of his dear aunt''s cunt.

    After the climax, the aunt and nephew hugged each other tightly and caressed each other''s bodies. They were very satisfied with this sexual intercourse.

    After a long while, Ye Ningshuang regained some strength. Looking at Ye Fei''s naughty smile, she didn''t dare to provoke him again. She changed the subject and said, "You just said that Wanghai is not the stage for you to perform. Do you have any ideas?"

    Ye Fei couldn''t bear to torment her any more, so he sat up, leaned his upper body against the head of the bed, stretched out his arms to hug Ye Ningshuang, and smiled slightly. "Yes, I n to use Wanghai and Linhai as the base to slowly expand our power."

    At this point, seeing that Ye Ningshuang seemed a little lonely, his heart tightened, and he hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong? Do you think my ambition is too big?"

    "No, it''s good for a man to have some ambition. I''m also very happy that you think so." Ye Ningshuang forced a smile and said, "But won''t you have less time to spend with me in the future?"

    Seeing that this was what she was worried about, Ye Fei calmed down and said with a smile, "Don''t worry; what you are worried about will definitely not happen. Would I go out to conquer the world alone? Of course I will stay in the base camp and let my subordinates fight."

    "That''s good." Ye Ningshuang breathed a sigh of relief. She was bing more and more infatuated with Ye Fei and didn''t want to leave him for a moment. If Ye Fei became powerful enough that no one would dare to oppose him in the future, she would be able to be with him more easily and wouldn''t have to worry about any so-called moralistsing out to oppose her.

    The two of them hugged each other quietly for a while, and Ye Ningshuang suddenly asked again, "Why do you suddenly have such an idea? I remember that you didn''t care about anything before, so it stands to reason that you shouldn''t suddenly have such a big ambition."

    "It''s all for you." Ye Fei smiled. He didn''t want to hide anything from Ye Ningshuang anymore. He suddenly showed his domineering attitude: "You are all so outstanding. An outstanding woman will definitely be remembered by many people, let alone a group of top-notch women. So I will create an absolutely safe sky for you so that you will never be disturbed again."

    Seeing Ye Fei''s godlike heroic figure and hearing his love from the bottom of his heart, Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but be intoxicated. She almost couldn''t help it, but she thought that she was really unable to bear it, which would only make him more sad, so she forced herself to hold it back and changed the subject: "I support you. I think it''s better to do this.

    From now on, our Ye family''s business will be handed over to you. Xue''er and Bing''er can take a break."

    Ye Fei was stunned and said with a bitter face, "Please forgive me. How can I handle business matters well? You should take care of it."

    "No." Ye Ningshuang''s attitude was very firm: "We can help you take care of it, but you must be the chairman!"

    Ye Fei was stunned again. Looking into Ye Fei''s tender eyes, he suddenly understood what she meant. His love for her became stronger. He nodded and said, "Okay, but I won''t be in charge all the time."

    Seeing Ye Fei agreed, Ye Ningshuang smiled again: "Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about anything. Shuang''er will be your secretary from now on, and you can be at ease and be a hands-off boss."

    "That''s settled then." Ye Fei alsoughed: "With such a capable secretary, what do I have to fear? From now on, my secretary will do the work, and if I have nothing else to do...."

    "Go to hell!" Ye Ningshuang rolled her eyes at him, interrupted him, and said, "Then our Ye Group can take this opportunity to reorganize and clean up some of the bad parts."

    Ye Fei had no experience at all in business matters. He nodded and said, "Just take care of these. You don''t need to tell me."

    "How can I not tell you?" Ye Ningshuang said with a smile, "You, the chairman, will have to be present at that time."

    "I don''t need to go for this, right?" Ye Fei''s face turned bitter again. The Ye Group is being reorganized, and there will definitely be many people from the business and political circles attending. And as the honorary chairman of the Ye Group, how can he avoid dealing with those hypocritical people? This is what he fears the most.

    "That''s definitely not possible!" Ye Ningshuang''s face straightened, and she said seriously, "This is a big event for our Ye family. How can you, as the chairman, not attend?"

    "Ah?" Ye Fei''s face became even more bitter: "Good Shuang''er, please don''t force me anymore, okay? You know I don''t like that kind of asion."

    Seeing Ye Fei''s aggrieved look, no longer as domineering as before, Ye Ningshuang couldn''t help but burst outughing, touched his face lovingly, and said, "Okay, okay, when the timees, you just need to pretend, and we will take care of the rest, is that okay?"

    "Yeah!" Ye Fei nodded happily, hugged Ye Ningshuang tightly, and said, "You are really my good Shuang''er; I will reward you well!" Then he lowered his head and kissed her little mouth again.

    "Go away; you are just a bad guy. I don''t want such a reward!" After Ye Fei let go of Ye Ningshuang''s little mouth, Ye Ningshuang immediately said with some dissatisfaction, but her little hand reached under Ye Fei''s crotch, grabbed his big cock that had be hard again, and stroked it gently.

    Ye Fei knew that Ye Ningshuang was ready again, so he spread her legs again and pushed his cock into her little cunt. However, Ye Ningshuang did not let him fuck her right away. She just let him keep fucking her and asked, "My dear nephew, tell me, besides my cunt, has your big cock ever been in anything else?"

    Ye Fei didn''t want to hide anything from her now, so he said, "Aunt, you are my first woman, and Qiqi is the second."

    "Qiqi?" Ye Ningshuang was shocked when she heard him say that his second woman was actually his twin sister Ye Yunqi, but she immediatelyughed and said, "I knew that they couldn''t escape your control, but I didn''t expect it to be Qiqi. I thought it was Fengyi."

    Ye Fei thought of his aunt Liu Fengyi, and his heart couldn''t help but feel hot, but he smiled bitterly and said, "You really think well; how could it be my aunt?"

    "How is that impossible?" Ye Ningshuang pouted and said, "The way she looked at you just now was very special, as if she hated you so much that she didn''t want you to fuck her right away. I thought she was like me and had also been fucked by you, a little bad guy."

    Ye Fei really didn''t notice Liu Fengyi''s eyes just now, and he couldn''t help but feel a little skeptical at this moment, but Ye Ningshuang smiled and said, "I think you might as well take her down too. Don''t you want to fuck your mother the most? If you can get us, the people around her, and then we can match you up, then you can get what you want, right?"

    All along, only Ye Ningshuang knew the evil in Ye Fei''s heart, so facing her, Ye Fei would not exin much. When he heard her proposal, he couldn''t help but feel a little expectant. If it were really possible, it would be the best result. Whenever he thought of his mother''s plump and tender pussy like a ripe peach, Ye Fei couldn''t help but get excited.

    Ye Ningshuang was very keen to notice the changes in his big cock in her pussy, and sheughed and said, "How is it? Is it feasible? Do you want your aunt to blow it for you, and then we can fuck you together?"

    "Yes, yes!" Ye Fei nodded vigorously, kissed Ye Ningshuang''s lips again and again, and said, "Shuang''er, you are so kind; how can your nephew thank you?"

    Ye Ningshuang was already aroused by his cock being inserted into her cunt. Thinking that one day she and the Liu sisters would be fucked by him together, she became even more excited. She smiled tenderly and said, "Then fuck your aunt hard. This is the best reward for you."

    Of course Ye Fei would not refuse such a request, so he thrust his waist vigorously, allowing his cock to move in and out of her pussy quickly. Due to his excitement, he fucked Ye Ningshuang without any care, making her orgasm so many times that she probably couldn''t even count them. He also ejacted three times in his aunt''s little pussy before he stopped andy down in her arms.

    This time, Ye Ningshuang really didn''t have any strength left and soon fell asleep in Ye Fei''s arms. Ye Fei was still very energetic, but he couldn''t bear to disturb her anymore. He just held her soft body and couldn''t help but think of what she said just now.

    It is said that women understand women best. Could it be that Ye Ningshuang was right, and Liu Fengyi was really attracted to him like her?

 Chapter 137: 137: A Huge Surprise

    The next day, amid everyone''s grief, Ye Lingtian was finally buried in a cemetery in the suburbs of Wanghai. Afterwards, Ye Fei rushed to the underground secret room of Lingyun Society without stopping. Yes, he couldn''t wait to start his n.

    In the secret room, besides Ye Fei, there were only Baldy, Purple Haired, Zimao and Zhang Yide. He could trust these peoplepletely, but forget about the others. After all, the fewer people who knew about this, the better. Ye Fei didn''t even want to tell Liu Yiru and the others.

    He first asked the Baldy and the others. The people they recruited in Linhai seemed to be doing well now. Although they did not have much advantage in the battle with the Qinglong Gang, none of them deserted. This made Ye Fei quite satisfied.

    Soon, five guys who were tied up like dumplings were brought over by Zhang Yide. These five people were selected from those who followed Ye Yu. Knowing what Ye Fei was going to do, Zhang Yide directly selected those with good skills. Anyway, even if they failed, these people deserve to die.

    "Since I''m in your hands, you can kill me or rob me as you like. No need to y any tricks!" What surprised Ye Fei was that these five people were quite tough. They started yelling at him as soon as they entered the door.

    "Bah! You traitors, you still have the nerve to act tough here?" Zhang Yide''s face turned red with anger, and he shouted angrily: "What did Lingtian do to you in the past? You actually followed that bastard Ye Yu to betray him!"

    The five men seemed to be in the wrong, but they were still ring at Ye Fei and the others unconvinced. Ye Fei smiled and said, "Grandpa Zhang, there''s no need to waste time talking to them. People like them are not worth your anger."

    As he said that, he suddenly made a move, and in a sh he appeared behind them. He hit them on the back of the neck almost at the same time, knocking the five men unconscious.

    This was the first time that Zhang Yide saw Ye Fei take action. He used a pistol to kill Hu Yibiao yesterday, and he did not see how Ye Yu died that day. So it was not until now that he realized that Ye Fei was no longer the frail young master, but an unfathomable master.

    Although Baldy and the others had seen Ye Fei''s skills, they were a little surprised at this time, because after just a few days of not seeing him, Ye Fei''s speed was obviously faster than before.

    At Ye Fei''s signal, the baldy took out several hoods simr to those used for hair perming and dyeing. These were the instruments that Ye Fei had used to make from that country. They could strip away people''s thoughts.

    This instrument is very strange. It can add or remove memories from a person''s brain at will. Originally, this thing is not very useful. After all, people with status cannot be captured at will, and ordinary people will not be able to use it even if they are controlled.

    In the that country, they only rely on this to control some agents and the like. But when ites to Ye Fei''s hands, the effect of this thing is infinitely magnified, because in addition to this, Ye Fei also has something that makes people instantly powerful.

    After putting five hoods on the heads of the five unconscious people, Ye Fei was about to give the order to extract their memories, but something suddenly urred to him. These people were not alone and most of them had families. If the memories werepletely extracted, even if themands he imnted in them were perfect, their families would probably find out the ws.

    In this way, his secret might be exposed, and he would face no ordinary blow. Before his strength reached absolute strength, Ye Fei dared not openly go against the whole world.

    He doesn''t know if it would be feasible to not extract their memories but just imnt an additionalpulsorymand in their brains to make them absolutely loyal to him in the future.

    Ye Fei''s principle has always been to do something as soon as he thought of it, so he took the instruments and modified themands to be executed. Then Ye Fei put them on a person''s head and turned on the power.

    Soon after putting on the instrument, the man''s body began to tremble slightly. Although he had not opened his eyes yet, Ye Fei and the others could tell from the struggling look on his face that he was awake.

    Including Ye Fei, everyone looked at that man nervously.

    Although the knowledge in Ye Fei''s head was no less than any outstanding schr in the world, and as long as he wanted to learn, he could even learn all the knowledge in the world with time, and his logical thinking ability was simply notparable to any normal human being, but this thing was after all developed by that country after a long period of research.

    No matter how powerful he was, it would not be possible to modify and improve it overnight. If he failed this time, his n would probably have to wait for a while.

    Under the tense gaze of several people, the man''s face changed from distorted to peaceful, and finally became calm. He slowly opened his eyes, and when he saw Ye Fei, his eyes revealed a somewhat fanatical light. Regardless of the thing on his head, he stood up suddenly, bowed to Ye Fei and said, "Greetings, Leader!"

    Ye Fei had been paying attention to this man since he woke up. From his eyes, Ye Fei did not see a trace of confusion, but only crazy admiration and respect for him, as well as absolute submission.

    Even the most powerful actor in the world could not fake such a look, so Ye Fei knew that he had seeded and was very surprised. What he created was not a puppet at all, but a living person who was absolutely loyal to him. Such a person with his own thoughts was much more useful than those puppets who only knew how to follow orders.

    Zhang Yide and Baldy were also very happy, especially Baldy, who knew what this meant even better. They couldn''t wait to move out the big box that Ye Fei had given themst time, and the many down in it without hesitation at Ye Fei''smand.

    After another long wait, the man came out of the box. Ye Fei tried his skills and found that he was even better than when he first improved. It seems that the transformation of the human body by this thing still depends on the strength of a person. This makes Ye Fei even more satisfied.

    Although he doesn''t know why, the instrument he made again doesn''t have the ability to continue to improve after the transformation like him, but it''s already very good.

    How many people as powerful as them can there be in the world? As long as he keeps doing this, Ye Fei will have an absolutely invincible army.

    Zhang Yide stared at this guy who had be so powerful in an instant, and was envious. He couldn''t help but ask, "Xiaoman, if you don''t train this thing with the instrument before, can it be used?"

    .........................................

    A big plot twisting in next 5 chapters!!

 Chapter 138: 138: Surprised Ming Yuexin

    Ye Fei didn''t expect Zhang Yide to have such an idea. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "It can be used, but..." Having said that, he looked at Baldy and the others. After all, it was rted to their privacy, and Ye Fei didn''t want to say it in front of Zhang Yide.

    "But what?" Zhang Yide was envious of their enviable strength and asked anxiously.

    Ye Fei was embarrassed, but Baldy and the others didn''t think anything of it and rushed to answer: "This thing has side effects. We don''t have the ability of men anymore."

    Zhang Yide was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud, "I was wondering what was going on, so this is it, it''s okay, my old stuff has no effect for a long time, are you still afraid of this side effect?"

    Seeing that Zhang Yide didn''t care about this at all, Ye Fei was relieved and said with a smile: "In this case, Grandpa Zhang, you can use it."

    "Okay!" Zhang Yide nodded excitedly, but then frowned and stared at Ye Fei nervously and said, "Xiaoman, did you also use this thing to improve your abilities?"

    Ye Fei didn''t understand why he was so nervous, so he nodded and said, "Yeah, what''s wrong?"

    Zhang Yide''s face suddenly turned pale, and he pointed at Ye Fei and said, "You, You ...how can you use this? The Ye family still depends on you to continue the family line."

    Ye Fei''s face darkened. It turned out that the old man thought he was a eunuch. Zimao and othersughed out loud.

    Ye Fei gave them a side eyed and said, "Grandpa Zhang, don''t worry. I''m fine. If you don''t believe me, you can find some beauties now. I promise I can take care of them!"

    Zhang Yide still stared at Ye Fei in disbelief, so Ye Fei had to tell him the whole story from the beginning. Speaking of this, Ye Fei was a little depressed. Ever since thest side effect, he had made several more of that kind of instruments in session.

    However, no matter what he did, he could only make them as good as the ones used by Baldy and the others. Some of them even failed to seed, let alone improve them. He couldn''t even make another one like the one he used at the beginning. Originally, he wanted to use the perfect instrument to transform the bodies of Liu Yiru and the others, but now he had to give up.

    After hearing all this, Zhang Yide finally rxed and smiled again. He said, "Then let me use it first. I can''t wait to be as good as you guys."

    Coming out of the secret room of the Dynasty Club, Ye Fei was in a very happy mood. He didn''t expect that this experiment would be so sessful. He could leave the future matters to Zhang Yide and Baldy. Now everything hase to an end. Looking at the time, it was only a little after three in the afternoon.

    Ye Fei prepared to go to Ming Yuexin to see. It was not that there was anything, he just wanted to see her. This heroic female policeman was still very attractive to him.

    Ming Yuexin has been in a bad mood these past two days, becausest time, with the evidence and the internal strife of Lingyun Society, she was able to bring down Ye Yu, the cancer of Wanghai, but in the end he escaped.

    Until now, no clues have been found. Although no one in the bureau med her for this incident, but praised her instead, and even those who followed the other directors admired her very much, but she still had a knot in her heart.

    But Ming Yuexin is in a good mood now, because she has heard that Lingyun Society has taken action against the Qinglong Gang, another cancer in Wanghai. Although this incident is a gang fight in a big way, everyone in Wanghai can understand who is the righteous side.

    As a member of Wanghai, how could Ming Yuexin not know it? Moreover, Lingyun Society is now gaining the upper hand in the battle against the Qinglong Gang. How can she not be happy?

    She heard that this time Lingyun Society took action against Qinglong Gang, it was the order of Ye Fei, the new leader of Lingyun. She had naturally heard about this nephew of her backer, but all she heard were negative information, such as rumors that the Ye family was a waste.

    She didn''t expect that he would have such courage. She couldn''t help but admire this boy whom she had never met. But she didn''t know why, at this time she suddenly remembered the boy who gave her evidence. He seemed very mysterious too. She wondered how hepared to Ye Fei?

    Thinking of this, Ming Yuexin couldn''t help butugh. She was really good at letting her imagination run wild. Although the boy looked quite mysterious and no one knew how he got the evidence of Ye Yu''s crime, how could he bepared with Ye Fei, the proud child of heaven?

    Even though she told herself over and over again that the boy she knew was not as good as the legendary Ye Fei, she always had a feeling that he was no worse than Ye Fei. As for why, she couldn''t tell herself. She could only attribute it to the fact that the boy was someone she knew, so she would naturally be more inclined towards him.

    Just when Ming Yuexin was daydreaming, there was a knock on the office door. After habitually calling out "Come in", Ming Yuexin saw Ye Fei''s face with a sweet smile.

    "Why are you here?" A hint of surprise shed in Ming Yuexin ''s eyes. She quickly stood up and let Ye Fei sit on the sofa next to her.

    Ye Fei looked at Ming Yuexin with a smile and asked, "What''s wrong? Sister, don''t you wee me?"

    Ming Yuexin poured Ye Fei a ss of water, then sat down next to him and said, "How can you not be wee? I was just wondering when you coulde. I haven''t thanked you properly for this matter yet."

    "Speaking of this, I have to congratte my sister. I heard that you defeated Ye Yu from Lingyun Society." Ye Fei still had a smiling look on his face.

    Ming Yuexin''s expression became depressed, and she sighed, "It''s a pity that he got away in the end. I don''t know what bad things this person will do in the future. I think we are really useless. We didn''t even investigate how good Ye Yu''s skills were, and we couldn''t guard against him."

    Seeing Ming Yuexin''s self-ming expression, Ye Fei felt a little reluctant. After all, he didn''t even know Ye Yu''s skills in advance, let alone Ming Yuexin and the others. So heforted her softly, "Don''t worry, sister. Ye Yu will never do anything bad again."

    "Why?" Mingyue was startled and asked, "Do you know something?"

    Ye Fei nodded and said, "After Ye Yu ran away from the Ye''s family Dynasty club, he killed the former leader of Lingyun Society, andter he died at the hands of Ye Fei."

    Except for the internal staff of Dynasty Club, no one else knew about this matter. Ming Yuexin''s naturally hadn''t heard of it either. She couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. But what surprised her even more was that Ye Fei actually knew this thing that even she, the director of the branch, didn''t know. She couldn''t help but ask: "How did you know? Who are you?"

 Chapter 139: 139: An unexpected reunion

    It was only now that Ming Yuexin suddenly realized that she didn''t know any information about this boy, not even his name, and she couldn''t help but be even more curious about him.

    "Didn''t I tell you, my name is Xiaoman." Ye Fei chuckled and did not reveal his real name. After all, the name Ye Fei was too famous in Wanghai now. He still liked to get along with Ming Yuexin''s like a naughty younger brother like before.

    Ye Fei''s nickname was only used by his family members, and those who had heard it had not spread it deliberately, so Ming Yuexin had no idea. However, seeing that he only said his nickname but not his surname, she asked with some dissatisfaction: "Then what is your surname? Can''t you tell me this?"

    "Myst name is Liu." Ye Fei used his mother''sst name directly: "My full name is Liu Xiaoman."

    Ming Yuexin muttered the name to herself several times, and after making sure that she had never heard of this name, she asked again: "Then how did you get the evidence of Ye Yu''s crime?" She has been curious about this for a long time.

    Seeing that Ming Yuexin was not going to let him go without asking for rification, Ye Fei felt helpless and had to continue making up a story: "Someone else gave it to me. He wanted to deal with Ye Yu, but he couldn''t do it himself, so he asked me to give it to you."

    "That person is Ye Fei, right?" Ming Yuexin was also a very smart person. After thinking about it, she immediately came to this conclusion. She stared at Ye Fei with shining eyes: "Do you know Ye Fei?"

    Ye Fei didn''t expect that she would think of this, so he nodded and said, "Yes, I know him very well."

    "Then can you introduce me to him?" Ming Yuexin suddenly grabbed Ye Fei''s arm, her eyes showing a somewhat burning light.

    "Of course." Ye Fei nodded in agreement, but he felt a little ufortable in his heart. Although he knew that the person this beautiful woman admired was him, he still felt unhappy.

    Ye Fei was right. Ming Yuexin''s admired the legendary Ye Fei very much. After all, at the age of eighteen, he could do such a courageous thing. How could young people not admire him?

    However, Ming Yuexin''s admiration was just like the fanaticism of fans for stars. Inparison, she liked the boy in front of her who made her feel very close. Of course, all this was not something Ye Fei could understand.

    Ming Yuexin didn''t notice anything wrong with Ye Fei''s expression, and continued, "Sit here for a while. When I finish my work, I''ll take you to my house for dinner."

    At this point, she suddenly remembered something, stuck out her tongue and said, "By the way, do you have anything to doter?"

    This was the first time Ye Fei saw Ming Yue Xin showing a mischievous expression. He was a little dazed for a moment and nodded foolishly, "It''s okay, it''s okay, you go ahead and do your work."

    That silly look made Ming Yuexinugh. She didn''t know why, but a hint of shyness shed through her heart. She didn''t say anything more to him and sat down at her desk to get busy.

    It was not until after five o''clock in the afternoon that Ming Yuexin raised her head from the pile of files on the table, stood up and said to Ye Fei who had been waiting for her, "Let''s go."

    Ye Fei had already recovered from the amazing feeling Ming Yuexin gave him. As he followed her out, he asked, "Isn''t it inappropriate toe to your house like this?"

    Hearing Ye Fei''s words, Ming Yuexin didn''t know what she was thinking about. Her face suddenly turned red and she said coquettishly, "What else do you want?" But in her heart, why does it feel like her boyfriend meeting the parents?

    Ye Fei did not notice Ming Yuexin''s strangeness, and said with a chuckle: "I mean, uncle and aunt don''t know me. What if they don''t wee me and kick me out?"

    Ming Yuexin couldn''t help but burst outughing when she heard that, and she also forgot the strange feeling in her heart, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, my parents have heard of you. I told them about the evidence you gave me, and they all said they wanted to meet you, the little hero. Besides, my parents aren''t fierce as you say?"

    "I was just talking nonsense." Ye Fei chuckled again, followed Ming Yuexin downstairs, and got into the special car that the bureau had allocated for her.

    Ming Yuexin drove the car around for a while and then entered a seemingly ordinarymunity. She stopped in front of a seven-story residential building. It was obvious that her family background was just average.

    After going up to the third floor, Ming Yuexin pressed the doorbell and said to Ye Fei, "My parents don''t usually go out, so I seldom bring my keys with me when I go out."

    Ye Fei nodded. At this time, the door was opened from the inside, and a man who looked to be in his fifties walked out. His hair was already gray and he was a little bald. He wore a pair of ck-framed sses on his nose. He looked like a good old man. When he saw that it was Ming Yuexin outside, heughed and said, "Xin''er, it''s you.

    Why are you back so early today?"

    In front of her father, Ming Yuexin put aside her seriousness outside, took his arm like a little girl, and said with a smile: "A friend ising to visit today, so I came back early."

    Father Ming then noticed Ye Fei following behind Ming Yuexin and asked, "Who is this?"

    "This is the man who gave me the evidence I told you about. His name is Liu Xiaoman." Ming Yuexin introduced Ye Fei to her father, and then said to Ye Fei: "This is my father. Others call him Professor Ming, so you can call him that too."

    "Hello, uncle!" Ye Fei greeted Ming''s father with a smile, but did not listen to Ming Yuexin and call him professor.

    "Hello, pleasee in!" Ming''s father smiled and let Ye Fei in, but he was a little confused. His daughter kept mentioning this boy these days, and he and his wife thought that their daughter had a boyfriend. But now they see that he is only a teenager, and he doesn''t look like her boyfriend at all.

    Following Ming''s father into the house, Ye Fei looked around. It was a house with three bedrooms and one living rooms. Although it was not big, it was decorated very elegantly. It was obvious that the owner here was a person with great taste.

    Sitting down in the living room, Ming Yuexin asked, "Dad, where is my mom?"

    "She''s cooking and will be out soon." Ming''s father answered while pouring water for Ye Fei.

    As he was talking, a beautiful woman in home clothes came out of the kitchen, holding a te of fruit in her hand. She smiled as she walked, "Are there any guestsing?"

    Ye Fei''s heart moved. Why did this voice sound familiar? He could not help but look at her.

    At this time, the beautiful woman also saw Ye Fei clearly. She couldn''t help but eximed, and the fruit te in her hand fell to the ground. Ye Fei couldn''t help but widen his eyes. It turned out that this beautiful woman was none other than the beauty who had a night of pleasure with him in the Dynasty Club. Now her ne was still in Ye Fei''s hand.

    ..............................

    I think some of the readers in those chaps where mc slept with this woman thought that the woman husband is dead. But he isn''t, so no need to be surprised. Sorry if it''s cause convenience...Sorry today only 1 chap, btw I''ll upload extra chaps aspensation!

 Chapter 140: 140: Revisiting the Old Times-R18

    Ye Fei understood everything now. No wonder he felt familiar when he saw the lost look on Ming Yuexin''s face. It turned out that this beautiful woman was her mother. This was easy to see, after all, they looked somewhat simr, but their personalities were so different that Ye Fei didn''t even think about it in this regard.

    The crisp sound of the fruit te falling to the ground startled the beautiful woman who was in a daze because of seeing Ye Fei. She squatted down hurriedly and picked up the things on the ground. The originally loose home clothes were tightly wrapped around her body because of her movements, which immediately highlighted her extremely hot figure.

    Ye Fei looked at the beautiful woman''s buttocks, which looked even bigger because she bent down to pick up the fruit. He couldn''t help but think of the beautiful scenery that day. His heart was burning with excitement, and little Ye Fei stood up somewhat disobediently.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" It was the first time in Ming Yuexin''s life that she saw her mother lose herposure like this. She couldn''t help but feel very strange. Professor Ming also cast a strange look at his wife.

    Being looked at like this by her daughter and husband, the beautiful woman became even more flustered and said, "No, nothing, I just didn''t expect it to be him." In her panic, she didn''t even know what she was saying.

    "Do you know each other?" Mingyuexin was even more puzzled. Her mother seldom went out, and Ye Fei obviously did not live in this area. They should not have any intersection.

    Seeing the beautiful woman like this, Ye Fei knew that if he let her continue talking, something might happen, so he said, "Yeah, I''m also surprised. I didn''t expect it to be you, Auntie."

    "How did you two know each other?" Ming Yuexin''s saw that Ye Fei also admitted it, which meant that they really knew each other. She couldn''t help but be curious. The most important thing was that something seemed to be wrong with her mother.

    "Speaking of which, I should thank aunt. When I was ying nearby before, I was careless and identally fell into the sewer. It was aunt who pulled me out." Ye Fei looked at Ming Yuexin''s mother who was very nervous, and couldn''t help but smiled mischievously: "Aunt was wearing a skirt that day, so my eyes identally offended aunt." After saying that, Ye Fei pretended to blush.

    Ming Yuexin and her daughter were relieved then. They thought to themselves that it was no wonder that Ming''s mother was a little flustered when she saw Ye Fei. It turned out that he saw something he shouldn''t have seen that day. However, neither of them took it to heart.

    After all, in their opinion, Ye Fei was still a teen, and Ming Yuexin''s mother was more than qualified to be his mother. It was no big deal for him to take a look.

    Ming Yuexin''s mother saw that Ye Fei not only did not tell her about her affairs, but instead made up such a story. Although it still made her feel a little shy, it was much better than letting her husband and daughter know about it.

    She couldn''t help but look at Ye Fei with gratitude, but happened to meet Ye Fei''s somewhat fiery eyes. Her heart couldn''t help but beat wildly and her face turned even redder. She hurriedly put the fruit te she had just prepared on the table and said, "You guys eat some fruit first, I''ll go cook!" After saying that, she quickly walked into the kitchen without waiting for others to react.

    After Ming Yuexin''s mother went in, Professor Ming started chatting casually with Ye Fei. As a senior professor, he was more open-minded about this aspect, especially since he had been in poor condition in recent years, so he didn''t care about the little ambiguity between Ye Fei and his wife.

    Since Ye Fei developed his brain, although he had not deliberately studied any knowledge, he had unintentionally enriched his knowledge in various fields. When chatting with Professor Ming, no matter what the other party talked about, he could handle it. Especially now that his thinking ability was extremely strong, he had quite unique insights in every aspect.

    This made Professor Ming feel that he had met him toote and he was very excited to chat with him.

    However, after listening to them chatting for a while, Ming Yuexin felt a little bored, so she turned on the TV and stopped listening to things she didn''t understand at all.

    The two chatted for more than an hour, and even when it was time to eat, Professor Ming still felt a little reluctant to leave. However, since it was Ye Fei''s first time here, he was embarrassed to keep chatting forever. Seeing that his wife had already prepared the meal, he stopped for a while.

    At this time, Ming Yuexin''s mother had calmed down. Although she couldn''t help feeling a little shy when facing Ye Fei, she was no longer so flustered.

    When they were about to finish their meal, Professor Ming asked Ye Fei, "Xiaoman, do you have anything to do tonight? If not, can you stay and we can chat more?"

    Ye Fei was thinking about staying at this time, and he immediately said, "It''s nothing, I''ll just call home to tell them I''m not going back. I also want to have a good chat with my uncle, which will help me gain a lot of experience."

    Professor Ming was very happy to see Ye Fei agreed, and immediately wanted to continue the previous topic, but it was already news time, which was something he had to watch every day, so he could only watch the news first. Ming Yuexin, like her father, was very concerned about current affairs and also kept her eyes on TV.

    Seeing this, Ye Fei was overjoyed and said, "Uncle, Sister Xin, you guys watch TV, I''ll help Auntie clean up."

    Although Professor Ming is extremely knowledgeable, he is a very traditional man and does not know how to do any housework at home. Although Ming Yuexin usually helps out, it is impossible for her to do so now, so after being polite, she let Ye Fei do it.

    After helping Ming Yuexin''s mother clean up the table, Ye Fei followed her into the kitchen carrying the dishes and bowls. He closed the door and put down the things in his hands before hugging her from the back. He whispered in her ear, "My dear, I missed you so much after not seeing you for a few days!"

    The beautiful woman seemed to faint immediately after being hugged by him, and her body limply fell into his arms. She often recalled the ecstasy of that day, and now she wished she could relive it with Ye Fei immediately, but she also knew that now was not the time, so she whispered: "No, please don''t do this? They are outside."

    "I don''t care. I''m afraid that once I let go, I won''t be able to find you again!" Ye Fei said, and his hands on her waist moved upwards and climbed onto her pair of rabbits.

    The sensitive parts were wrapped by Ye Fei''s warm hands, and the beautiful woman''s body softened. She begged in a low voice: "Good brother, sister begs you, don''t do it here, okay?"

    "Okay then." Ye Fei stopped forcing her and asked, "But this time, sister should tell me your name, right?"

    "Your sister''s name is Su Yuxian." At this point, she knew that she would probably never be able to hide from Ye Fei in this life, and she didn''t want to hide anymore, so she didn''t mind telling him her name. But after she finished speaking, she found that Ye Fei still didn''t let her go, so she couldn''t help asking: "I''ve already told you, why don''t you let me go?"

    Ye Fei took one of her little hands and ced it somewhere on his body, and said with a bitter face: "I want to let you go, but it doesn''t want to, what should I do?"

    Su Yuxian felt her hand touched something hard. She knew what it was and her face turned slightly red. However, she did not dodge. Instead, she held it through his clothes and squeezed it gently. She smiled and said, "Do whatever you want. I don''t care."

    Su Yuxian''s behavior let Ye Fei know that she had epted him. He was very happy and hugged her even harder, begging: "Good sister, please help me."

    "Then how do you want me to help you?" Su Yuxian couldn''t bear to see him like this, her heart softened, and she wanted to agree to him.

 Chapter 141: 141. Just like old days -R18

    Ye Fei smiled evilly and whispered something in her ear. Su Yuxian blushed and spat, "I won''t help you!"

    "Okay then!" Ye Fei actually let her go and was about to leave. Su Yuxian was startled and quickly grabbed him, pointing at his big tent and asked, "Are you going out like this?"

    "How else can I get out? Who told you not to help me?" Ye Fei looked like a rogue.

    Su Yuxian''s face turned even redder, and she bit her lip, as if she had made up her mind. She gently locked the door, then walked to Ye Fei and slowly squatted down.

    Stretching out her trembling hands, Su Yuxian clumsily unbuckled Ye Fei''s belt, then grabbed his trousers and underwear together and gently pulled them down. However, when she was halfway through, she was blocked by something and could not help but pull it harder.

    "Snap!" As the clothes were pulled down, Ye Fei''s big cock, which had been hard and painful, suddenly popped out. Due to the posture, it hit Su Yuxian''s round chin, making a crisp sound, then slid across her pretty face and stood straight in front of her eyes.

    Su Yuxian stared at the big cock that had made her unable to sleep well in the past few days, her eyes a little dazed. Although it had fucked in her pussy for nearly two hoursst time, this was the first time she had seen it at such a close distance. The ferocious look not only did not disgust her, but she liked it very much.

    Ye Fei bent down, took her hands, put them on his cock, and asked, "Sister, it has missed you so much these days. Do you miss it?"

    "I do, I really do!" Su Yuxian answered like in a dream. She held it with both hands very naturally and stroked it gently, her eyes fixed on the big purple-red ns with a somewhat obsessed look.

    Ye Fei''s cock was so big that even after Su Yuxian held it with both hands, the ns was still visible. Looking at her small mouth so close, Ye Fei wanted her to suck it, but he also knew that he couldn''t rush it, so he just praised her: "Good sister, you make me feel sofortable, go faster."

    Su Yuxian seemed very happy to receive Ye Fei''s praise. She held his cock with more force and increased the speed of stroking.

    But this kind of stimtion was still too little for Ye Fei. Su Yuxian had been stroking for nearly five minutes, and her arms were a little sore, but Ye Fei showed no signs of ejaction. She raised her head and asked, "Fei, why don''t youe out yet?"

    Seeing the beautiful woman raising her head under his crotch, Ye Fei was extremely excited, especially when her sexy little mouth opened and closed as she spoke, which made him feel even hotter. He took this opportunity to say, "Maybe it''s not stimting enough. If it''s just like this, I''m afraid I won''t be able toe in an hour."

    "Ah? What should we do then?" Su Yuxian was a little anxious. More than five minutes had passed and the news onlysted half an hour. How could they have an hour?

    Ye Fei pulled her up, reached into her long skirt, touched her already wet little pussy through her panties, and deliberately said: "It wants toe in here, if there is no hole for it to drill, it will not be satisfied."

    Su Yuxian''s pussy was itching so badly at this time, and she really wanted Ye Fei to insert his dick into her to relieve the itch, but she knew in her heart that if she let him fuck her, she would definitely scream out, and once she screamed, she would probably be discovered by her daughter and husband.

    So she could only suppress her lust and shook her head, saying, "No, we can''t do it here. Is there any other way?"

    "This..." Ye Fei stared at her little mouth, hesitating.

    Su Yuxian immediately understood what he meant and knew that he wanted her to give him a blowjob. She had seen this kind of thing in books and movies. She felt very disgusted at that time, and she had never done it before.

    But now facing Ye Fei, she didn''t feel any rejection in her heart. She even wanted to taste what Ye Fei''s cock tasted like. So without waiting for Ye Fei to say anything, she slowly squatted down, held the cock with both hands, stared at the ns for a while, then slowly opened her mouth and took it in.

    "Hiss!" Ye Fei couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. Although Su Yuxian didn''t have any skills to speak of, the thought that her husband and daughter were outside while she was sucking his dick made him feel extremely stimted.

    Perhaps because she had some talent for oral sex, Su Yuxian quickly mastered some techniques even though it was her first time. Although she couldn''t do deep throat like some veterans, she made Ye Fei extremelyfortable.

    "Good sister, you did a great job. You made my cock feel sofortable." Ye Fei enjoyed Su Yuxian''s little mouth and did not hesitate to praise her.

    After receiving Ye Fei''s praise, Su Yuxian worked even harder, trying to avoid scratching his cock with her teeth. She then sucked it tightly, moving it in and out quickly, even making a "slurping" sound.

    Ye Fei felt more and morefortable, and his cock became harder and harder, and he was about to ejacte, but at this moment, there was a knock on the door, followed by Ming Yuexin''s voice: "Mom, Xiaoman, what are you doing?"

    Stimted like this, Ye Fei couldn''t bear it anymore and hugged Su Yuxian''s head fiercely. His cock swelled and huge streams of semen spurted out, all shot into Su Yuxian''s mouth. Su Yuxian didn''t dare to move too much and could only swallow the semen he shot into her mouth that couldn''t fit in her mouth.

    Perhaps the stimtion was too great, Ye Fei and ejacted for more than ten times in a row. Even his body felt a little weak due to the ejaction. Only after Ye Fei finished ejacting did Su Yuxian spit out his cock with a look of resentment on her face.

    Giving Su Yuxian an apologetic look, Ye Fei said to the person outside the door: "Aunt is teaching me how to make some desserts. Do you want toe in and learn?"

    Ming Yuexin had always kept her distance from cooking. After hearing what he said, she hurriedly said, "Forget it. Just learn it yourself. Let me try itter."

    "Then you wait, it will be over in a moment, hiss!" Ye Fei was talking to Ming Yuexin, but unexpectedly Su Yuxian put his softened cock into her mouth again, cleaning the remaining semen on it, and she couldn''t help but gasp in pleasure.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Mingyuexin asked with some confusion when she heard Ye Fei''s inhtion.

    Ye Fei reached down and pinched Su Yuxian''s big breasts, and said to the outside of the door: "It''s okay, I was scalded by the hot water just now. Go watch TV first, it will be fine in a while."

    Hearing Ming Yuexin''s footsteps going away outside the door, Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "Slutty sister, why did you attack so suddenly? I almost got caught."

    Su Yuxian''s face turned red. She didn''t know what happened just now. Listening to her daughter talking outside, she was actually very excited. She put the cock in her mouth without thinking, but now she felt a little shy.

    Ye Fei roughly guessed what she was thinking and couldn''t help but smile: "Good sister, isn''t it exciting to suck my dick with your daughter only separated by a wall? How about we fuck, that will definitely be more exciting!" As he said that, he raised his big dick which was made hard by Su Yuxian again.

    Su Yuxian was so excited that she wanted to take off her skirt and let him fuck her wildly. However, her reason prevailed in the end. She stood up and said, "Let''s not do that. The news is about to end. Let''s make a dessert quickly."

    ................................

    Thanks "per_andersson" for the golden tickets!

 Chapter 142: 142: Beside the Professor

    Ye Fei and Su Yuxian worked hard and soon made a few small desserts and a few sses of juice. Of course, most of this was done by Su Yuxian.

    Although Ye Fei is very good now, he has never made such desserts before. If he learns on the spot, he is afraid that he will not be able to make it for a while. If he goes out toote and Ming Yuexin and Professor Ming find out something, it will be fine for him, but it will be bad for Su Yuxian.

    When the two of them were carrying drinks and snacks out, the news had just finished. Professor Ming saw Ye Feiing out, turned off the TV, and was about to start his long speech again, but Ye Fei smiled and said, "Uncle, let''s talk about thister. Let''s try my cooking first."

    Although Professor Ming was not interested in these desserts, he did not want to offend Ye Fei, a close friend of his, so he tasted a few bites and praised, "Not bad! I didn''t expect you to have such a talent, Xiaoman."

    Ming Yuexin also picked up a piece and tasted it, but frowned and said, "That''s not right. Howe it tastes almost the same as what my mom made?"

    When Su Yuxian saw that her daughter could tell that the food was cooked by her, while her husband, who had been eating her cooking for half his life, couldn''t tell the difference at all, she couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed in him, and the expression on her face changed a little.

    Ye Fei saw the change in Su Yuxian''s expression andughed in his heart. He had deliberately let Professor Ming taste it. Although it was the first time they met, he saw through this old schr and knew that he would not care about these trivial matters in life at all.

    Naturally, he could not tell who did it. In this way, Su Yuxian would be dissatisfied with him and would be more inclined to himself.

    Although he now knew that Su Yuxian was not only obsessed with him physically, but also had arge ce for him in her heart, Ye Fei was not satisfied. He wanted her entire body and mind, and would never allow her to have another man in her heart, even if he was her husband. No matter how deep their feelings were, Ye Fei would drive him out of her heart.

    Although he was proud of his sess, Ye Fei put on an embarrassed look and said, "I''m sorry, I just learned it, and I was afraid that you would vomit after eating what I made, so I wanted to use Auntie''s to pretend it was hers, but I didn''t expect that you are so good, Sister Xin, you tasted it right away."

    "Hmph, I''ve been eating food cooked by my mother since I was a child. How could you lie to me?" Ming Yuexin was not at all capable at home as she was outside. At this moment, she looked like a smug little girl.

    Professor Ming didn''t care about it at all. After eating a few bites casually, he urged Ye Fei to chat with him again. Ye Fei said, "Although I didn''t make the snacks, I made these sses of juice myself. You can try them too."

    Professor Ming took a big sip of the juice helplessly, then turned his gaze to Ye Fei, but Ye Fei said to Su Yuxian: "Auntie, you have tasted it just now. Is mine delicious?"

    Su Yuxian had never tasted the juice made by Ye Fei, and now Ye Fei deliberately omitted the word ''juice''. Su Yuxian had no idea what he was talking about. Her face turned red all of a sudden. She hurriedly took a sip of the juice to cover it up.

    In her heart, she couldn''t help but think of the taste of his juice. Although it was not delicious, it was not as unptable as she imagined. But she spat and said, "Pooh, it''s so unptable!"

    Ming Yuexin didn''t understand the hidden meaning of their words, so she tasted it and said, "It''s not too bad. Although it''s not as good as my mother''s, it''s much better than what''s sold outside."

    "Really?" Ye Fei looked surprised: "Sister Xin, is Auntie''s juice really delicious? Then I must try it when I have time. s, I missed the chance to taste it just now. What a failure." As he said that, he looked at his fingers.

    Su Yuxian''s face turned even redder. Ye Fei''s finger was just stained with her own liquid. Now that he said this, how could she not understand what he was saying? Being said like this in such an atmosphere, she was actually a little emotional for a moment, and the thing that Ye Fei wanted to taste could not help but flow out from below.

    Ming Yuexin was amused by Ye Fei and said, "What''s the big deal? My mother won''t run away. You can drink whenever you want."

    "That''s great." Ye Fei said with a smile, "I want to try it tonight. I wonder if I''ll be able to have it?" As he said that, he looked at Su Yuxian.

    Su Yuxian''s heart was beating fast. She knew that if she let him continue talking, she would be embarrassed to death, so she quickly stood up and said, "Then I''ll make it for you." Then she ran into the kitchen.

    Ming Yuexin didn''t expect her mother to go out of her way to make juice for him just because of what he said. She said jealously, "How did you coax my mother to treat you so well?"

    "It''s only right for Auntie to be nice to me." Ye Fei said with a smile: "This is what the mother-inw says: the more she looks at her son-inw, the more satisfied she is!"

    "What do you mean by son-inw visiting mother-inw?" Ming Yuexin repeated it in confusion at first, then she realized what was going on and spat, "Little brat, are you thinking about it? How dare you tease me, your sister?"

    Ye Fei said innocently: "I didn''t, it was aunt who just said that she wanted you to be my wife."

    "Bah! You little brat, you still want to find a wife? Wait until you grow up!" Ming Yuexin said with disdain. She has always treated Ye Fei as her younger brother. Naturally, she would not think too deeply about his words and just regarded it as a joke.

    After arguing with Ming Yuexin for a few more words, Ye Fei started chatting with Professor Ming, who had been looking at him eagerly. However, the questions he asked this time were very cutting-edge, and even a learned schr like Professor Ming could not answer them for a while. He often had to frown and think for a long time.

    However, he was not impatient, but was in great spirits. Although Ye Fei''s questions were tricky, they inspired him greatly in many aspects. Even the knowledge that was difficult to understand before suddenly became clear in such an atmosphere. This was what Ye Fei did on purpose.

    After all, if you robbed someone''s wife, you must give somepensation. Now, he got his favorite knowledge, and he also got his favorite beauty. It was really a happy ending.

    The two chatted until nearly midnight. In the middle of the night, Ye Fei called Ye Yunqi and told her that he would not go back today. Ye Yunqi did not ask anything. She understood that her brother must be very busy now, but she had no idea that he was busy looking for beautiful women.

    When Ye Fei and Professor Ming were halfway through their conversation, Su Yuxian and Ming Yuexin had already gone to rest. Although Professor Ming had gained a lot today, the nearly five-hour long conversation had also consumed a lot of his brain power. He was extremely tired at this time. After casually arranging Ye Fei in the guest room, he returned to his bedroom.

    Ye Feiy down in the guest room, but couldn''t fall asleep. He stayed up until after two in the morning, but still didn''t feel sleepy at all. Thinking that the extremely attractive beauty was not far away from him, he couldn''t help but feel extremely excited.

    He stood up suddenly, quietly walked out of the room, came to the door of Professor Ming and his wife room. The scene in the bedroom immediately fell into his eyes.

    At this time, Professor Ming was already sleeping soundly, and Su Yuxian, who was lying beside him, had also fallen asleep. There was a faint smile on her beautiful face, and there was a strange blush on her face. She must have had some beautiful dream. Ye Fei knew that in all likelihood, he was the one in her dream.

    Su Yuxian was wearing a very conservative pajamas. As the weather was a little hot, she did not cover herself with a quilt. Although she was just lying t on her back, she looked extremely sexy.

    Suddenly, Su Yuxian''s breathing became a little rapid, and she moaned softly, mumbling, "Ahh, don''t."

    Hearing her mumbling in her sleep, Ye Fei could no longer hold back the heat in his heart. He gently opened her bedroom door and walked in silently.

    Looking at Su Yuxian from a close distance, Ye Fei''s heart became even hotter. Although her pajamas were very conservative and she was probably wearing underwear underneath, this could not conceal her extremely hot body. Now she was lying t on her back with her big breasts raised high, as if calling Ye Fei to go up and touch them hard.

 Chapter 143: 143. To heart content -R18

    Resisting the urge to pounce on her immediately, Ye Fei reached out and pressed Professor Ming''s head. This was something he evolved from the Liu family''s martial arts, simr to acupoint pressing in novels, which could help him sleep more soundly.

    After doing this, Ye Fei gently walked around to Su Yuxian, first admired her seductive figure through her pajamas, and then gently lifted the hem of her pajamas.

    Sure enough, Su Yuxian was wearing a pair of rather old-fashioned underwear under her pajamas, which covered her lower body very tightly. This made Ye Fei feel a little pity. He thought to himself that he had to get her some sexy underwear in the future, otherwise it would be a waste of her sexy figure.

    After stroking Su Yuxian''s plump pussy through her panties for a few times, Ye Fei carefully took off her panties. Because his movements were very gentle, Su Yuxian was not awakened by him. The pleasure from her pussy made her twist her body unconsciously, which made it easier for Ye Fei to take off her panties.

    After pulling Su Yuxian''s panties down to her knees, Ye Fei bent her beautiful legs slightly and put his head under her crotch. He found that her little pussy was already very wet. He thought to himself that she must have had some beautiful dream, otherwise her pussy wouldn''t be so wet.

    Thinking of this, he buried his head, opened his mouth and kissed her plump pussy, gently sucking out some honeydew from her pussy.

    Ye Fei was right. After Su Yuxian gave Ye Fei a blowjob in the kitchen, her pussy felt itchy and ufortable, but she endured it because of her husband and daughter. It took her a long time to fall asleep after returning to the room.

    After falling asleep, she dreamed of the scene of having sex with Ye Fei. It seemed that Ye Fei inserted his big cock into her pussy again, but this kind of pleasure was far fromparable to that time, making her a little dissatisfied even in her dream. But soon, she felt a very real pleasure, which woke her up from the dream, and she immediately felt someone licking her pussy.

    Su Yuxian was startled and wanted to scream, but she held it back because she was already sober and immediately thought that the person who was licking her pussy must be Ye Fei. Her husband had not done this with her for a long time, and it was even more impossible for her daughter to do so. Now, besides them father and daughter, Ye Fei was the only one in the house.

    "What are you doing?" Su Yuxian''s voice trembled due to the intense pleasure, and she didn''t dare to speak loudly for fear of waking up her husband. However, such a voice was too tempting. Ye Fei was so excited that he sucked hard on her pussy, then raised his head and smiled, "I''m tasting your juice, it''s really delicious!"

    Su Yuxian blushed, and she reached out to cover her little cunt to stop Ye Fei from licking it, and then said, "Please don''t do this. If I wake him up, I will be too ashamed to live like a human being."

    Ye Fei no longer forced her, and got out from under her crotch, but quickly unbuttoned her pajamas with his hands, stripping her naked before she could react, then lying on her other side, reaching out to grab her big breasts and kneading them gently, smiling: "It''s okay, let''s be quiet, uncle won''t wake up, don''t you want to?"

    Although Ye Fei was very sure, Su Yuxian didn''t believe it at all. She still shook her head and said, "No, although I really want to, but not here. How about we make an appointment for a ce tomorrow, and then I''ll let you fuck me to your heart''s content, okay?"

    Ye Fei pulled her little hand over, put it into his pants, let her hold his hard cock, and said in her ear: "But it misses you so much that it''s about to explode. Can we do it here? And don''t you think it''s exciting to do it with me next to him?"

    As soon as she touched the big cock that had haunted her dreams, Su Yuxian''s unsteady mind suddenly lost its resolve. She also felt extremely excited after hearing his words, so she stopped insisting and just said, "Be gentle, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold back and scream."

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Okay, if sister doesn''t let me speed up, I will keep going slowly." As he said that, he took off his pants, pulled Su Yuxian over and let her lie on her side facing him. He lifted one of her beautiful legs and ced it on his waist. He found the right position for his big cock and gently pushed it into her longed pussy.

    When Su Yuxian was prated by the big cock that she had been dreaming about for several days, she felt a heavenly feeling spreading from her little cunt to her whole body. She immediately wanted Ye Fei to fuck her hard, but considering Professor Ming who was sleeping next to her, she held back, hugged Ye Fei''s neck with both hands, and kissed him actively with her lips.

    Ye Fei also kissed her hard, and stuck out his tongue into her little mouth to entangle with her small tongue, while the movements below were extremely gentle, and the big cock went in and out of her pussy only once every ten seconds or so.

    Neither of them spoke a word, they just kept kissing, taking a break when they got tired, and then continuing. They didn''t speed up, and they kept fucking like this for more than half an hours. None of them had an orgasm, but Su Yuxian''s desire was getting stronger and stronger, and the juices in her pussy were gushing out like a spring.

    Finally, Su Yuxian couldn''t stand this torture any longer. After Ye Fei let go of her mouth again, she whispered, "Good boy, can you speed up? My cunt is itching so badly."

    Su Yuxian was sad, and Ye Fei was certainly not much better. He had been waiting for her to say this. Less than a second after she finished speaking, Ye Fei went from very slow to very fast, and his big cock began to thrust in and out of her cunt frantically at the speed of three times per second, and each time it went very deep, with the big ns hitting her delicate womb hard.

    Although the two of them were fucking very slowly just now, it was not without effect. Su Yuxian had actually reached the edge of orgasm, but because the speed was too slow, she did not orgasm, but had been hovering on the edge of orgasm.

    At this time, being fucked so hard by Ye Fei, she suddenly hugged Ye Fei tightly, opened her little mouth and bit his shoulder, her body trembling violently, and even Ye Fei could not suppress her strength at that moment. Then the tender flesh in her little cunt squirmed violently, and arge amount of vaginal fluid gushed out.

    Ye Fei''s big cock could not stop it, and shot out in the gap between the cock and the cunt, hitting Ye Fei''s leg. It can be seen how intense her orgasm was this time.

    Su Yuxian''s orgasmsted for more than half a minute before she subsided. After the orgasm, she fell limp on the bed. Although she had only orgasmed once, she was more tired than thest time when Ye Fei had her several orgasms in a row. She had no strength left in her body.

    She felt that Ye Fei''s big cock in her pussy was still so hard. She said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I can''t take it anymore." Even her voice was a little weak.

    Ye Fei naturally knew her current state and couldn''t bear to fuck her anymore, so he gently pulled his cock out of her little cunt. However, he would not let himself hold back, so he said to Su Yuxian: "Sister, can you use other ces to make me feel better?"

    Su Yuxian thought he wanted her to give him a blowjob again. Although she didn''t want to move at this moment, she couldn''t bear to let him stay hard like this, so she nodded and said, "Okay, sister will suck it for you."

    Ye Fei smiled and shook his head, saying, "It''s not like that. Sister, you don''t have to move, just lie down." After that, under Su Yuxian''s somewhat puzzled gaze, he made her body lie t, then rode on her waist, put his cock into her deep cleavage, pressed his hands on her big breasts, mped his cock, and rubbed it back and forth.

    Because the cock was covered with her vaginal fluid, there was no dy when it shuttled between her breasts, and it was very smooth.

    Su Yuxian lowered her head, looking at the big cock sliding between her breasts with some obsession. After a while, she opened her mouth without any instruction, so that every time his cock pushed forward, the ns would push into her mouth, and at this time, she would suck it gently.

    With such stimtion, Ye Fei quickly reached the peak, pushed his ns into her little mouth, and arge amount of semen spurted out.

    Su Yuxian, who had the experience once, did not object to him ejacting in her mouth. Not only did she swallow all the semen he ejacted, but she also helped him suck out the remaining semen after he ejacted. Then she opened her mouth and smiled coquettishly at Ye Fei, saying, "Are you satisfied?"

    "Good sister, you are so nice!" Ye Fei sat down on her,y beside her, and hugged her soft body tightly.

    ...........................................

    How is it?? Do I deserve a gift like castle now ??

 Chapter 144: 144: Yuxians Touch

    The two of them were affectionate for a long time before Ye Fei prepared to leave at Su Yuxian''s urging. However, before leaving, he hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear: "Good sister, you will be mine from now on!"

    Listening to his slightly overbearing words, Su Yuxian not only did not feel disgusted, but her eyes became a little dazed, and she murmured: "Well, sister is yours!"

    "It belongs to me alone. No one can touch you except me!" Ye Fei repeated it again, his eyes subconsciously looking at Professor Ming who was sleeping next to him.

    Su Yuxian understood what he was talking about from his eyes. Seeing his jealous look, she couldn''t help but chuckled, "Okay, you''re really worrying for nothing. He was already not good enough a few years ago. Otherwise, how could you think he would let you get his hands on him so easily? And..."

    At this point, Su Yuxian showed a charming look on her face, and she said softly, "You''re so good, I''m already obsessed with you. Even if he''s still good enough, I won''t let him touch me."

    This was the first time that Su Yuxian showed such an expression in front of Ye Fei, which made him very happy and he wanted to do it with her again. However, he thought that the two of them had been doing this for quite a while and it was almost five o''clock in the morning. He was afraid that Professor Ming would wake up soon, so he left reluctantly.

    Back in the guest room, Ye Feiy down. Although he had not slept all night, he was not tired at all. He kept thinking in his mind how to separate Professor Ming and Su Yuxian. He has always been a possessive man. Now Su Yuxian is his woman, he doesn''t want her to be with another man, not even Professor Ming who is no longer capable.

    Throughst night''s chat, Ye Fei knew that Professor Ming was currently researching a project, but due to insufficient funds, he had to stop temporarily. This made him very depressed, so he simply took a leave to rest at home.

    What hecked the least now was money. If he invested in that project, he would be able to tie down Professor Ming. He was obviously a workaholic. If the funds were sufficient, he would probably stay in theboratory permanently. Then, wouldn''t he be able to meet Su Yuxian whenever he wanted, without having to worry about anything?

    After thinking about all this, Ye Fei couldn''t lie down anymore, so he simply got dressed and went out. Just then he ran into Professor Ming who also came out of the bedroom and was about to go out for morning exercise.

    Facing Professor Ming, Ye Fei was still somewhat ufortable. After all, he had been messing with the man''s wife for so longst night, which made him feel a little guilty towards Professor Ming. However, no matter how guilty he felt, he would never give up the woman he had already chosen.

    Professor Ming didn''t think much about it. Seeing Ye Fei got up so early, he couldn''t help but like him even more. After all, there are not many young people nowadays who are so diligent.

    At Professor Ming''s invitation, Ye Fei went downstairs with him and chatted while jogging in themunity. Ye Fei quickly turned the topic to the project that Professor Ming was currently in charge of. Speaking of this, Professor Ming''s expression immediately dimmed, and he even looked a little angry.

    "Hmph! Those people only know how to research some meaningless things, and for this project that benefits the country and the people, they actually said that there is not enough funding and they have to stop it!" Professor Ming was obviously extremely dissatisfied with those in power in the school.

    "Then how much funding does uncle need?" Ye Fei asked casually. He roughly knew that Professor Ming was in charge of an environmental protection project, but he didn''t know what it was specifically and didn''t want to ask more. Anyway, he could just give him the money he needed. For the woman he loved, Ye Fei wouldn''t blink an eye no matter how much money he spent.

    "Well..." Professor Ming''s expression became a little awkward. "The university allocated 10 million yuan in funding at the beginning, but it was used up just as the project was getting started. I calcted that if we persist until it seeds, we will probably need another 50 million yuan."

    Ye Fei thought to himself: No wonder the university stopped him, the money required is really too much, but this amount of money is nothing to Ye Fei, so he asked: "Then don''t you have any sponsorship or something?"

    0rofessor Ming said, "We have thought about it, but it is such a huge investment after all, most people can''t afford it, and we don''t have any other options, so we have to stop for the time being."

    "Well, let me tell you, I know some people and I''ll ask for you if there''s anyone willing to invest." Ye Fei said with a smile.

    "Really?" Professor Ming was stunned at first, then he suddenly realized and said: "Yes, yes, yes, it''s great that you know Ye Fei. If the Ye family invests, there will be no problem at all."

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly in his heart. This Professor Ming was really an old schr who didn''t even understand human rtionships. How could such arge sum of money be obtained just by knowing him? However, he didn''t point it out and smiled and said, "Okay, uncle, please do as you please. I''ll make a phone call."

    Walking to a deserted ce, Ye Fei called Ye Ningshuang and told her about this matter. Ye Ningshuang agreed without thinking, which made Ye Fei feel moved. Ye Ningshuang is really devoted to him now. Although 50 million is nothing to him, it is not easy for the Ye family to take out so much at once. However, Ye Ningshuang agreed without even asking what it would be used for.

    This would not be easy to do if she didn''t devote herself to him wholeheartedly.

    Ye Ningshuang''s efficiency is impable. After Ye Fei and Professor Ming finished their morning exercise, before they had finished breakfast, Professor Ming''s University called and told him to rush to the University immediately because the Ye Group had invested a lot of money in his project and it had to start right away.

    After hanging up the phone, Professor Ming, who was nearly sixty years old, jumped up for joy like a child. After expressing his gratitude to Ye Fei, he didn''t even bother to eat, and hurriedly packed up and left home.

    From the conversation between Professor Ming and Ye Fei, Su Yuxian and Ming Yuexin also learned that Ye Fei had helped to attract this investment. Seeing her father so happy, Ming Yuexin was naturally very happy as well, and she thanked Ye Fei repeatedly.

    Only Su Yuxian knew that Ye Fei did all this for her. She had heard Professor Ming talk about this before and knew how much money this project would cost. Now Ye Fei actually took out so much money for her, which made her feel both uneasy and sweet. The look she gave Ye Fei became extremely gentle.

    If her daughter was not there, she would probably have taken the initiative to give him a passionate kiss.

    ................................

    Guys, I made a new tier 3 to fight piracy as my novel is getting pirated by some mf, I have reported them and DMCA . Still made the new tier for you guys who wanna read 4 days ahead of chaps!!

 Chapter 145: 145: The Son-in-Law

    After Professor Ming left, Ye Fei, Yuexin and Yuxian had almost finished their meal and helped Su Yuxian clean up. Ming Yuexin also had to rush to the police station. Although today was already Saturday, she was a serious person who had to work seven days a week and would not rest at home.

    Ye Fei looked at Su Yuxian, and saw a glimmer of expectation in her eyes. She obviously hoped that he could stay and apany her. However, Ye Fei had something very important to do today, which was to go to Lin Ling''s house to y. This matter had been dyed for several weekends and could not be dyed any longer.

    Giving Su Yuxian an apologetic look, Ye Fei followed Ming Yuexin out the door, but he felt a little ufortable in his heart. He really seemed a little heartless. If it was an ordinary woman, it would be fine, but for Su Yuxian, he really liked her and naturally didn''t want her to be unhappy. So he stopped and said to Ming Yuexin: "Sister Xin, I forgot my phone at home.

    I have to go upstairs to get it."

    "You, why don''t you lose yourself too?" Ming Yuexin looked at Ye Fei with both anger and amusement. There was three parts of me in her eyes, but seven parts of doting. It seemed that she really regarded Ye Fei as her own brother: "Then go quickly, I''ll wait for you in the car."

    Ye Fei responded, walked quickly upstairs, pushed the door and walked into the living room. Just as he thought, Su Yuxian was sitting there in a daze, without even wiping the table. The expression on her face was indescribably lonely.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel distressed. He hurried over and sat down beside her. He hugged her slender waist and whispered in her ear, "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"

    Su Yuxian finally came to her senses and found that Ye Fei had returned. She was very surprised and hugged him tightly, saying, "I knew you would stay with me!"

    That weak look made Ye Fei''s heart soften, but he finally shook his head and said, "I just came up to talk to you, I still have to go." He couldn''t break this date again. Although he liked Su Yuxian very much, his feelings for her were still not as deep as his feelings for Lin Ling.

    He could only disappoint her temporarily and get them togetherter, so that he wouldn''t have to lose one for the other.

    Hearing Ye Fei say this, Su Yuxian''s face showed disappointment again, but she said obediently: "Then go ahead, I''m fine."

    "Sister, please don''t be like this. I actually want to stay with you, but today is really an important matter." Ye Fei whispered in her ear tofort her: "Besides, we still have a lifetime to spend together, so why should we care too much about this moment?"

    Although part of the reason why Su Yuxian was so worried was that Ye Fei could not stay with her, the main reason was that she thought she had no future with him at all, and she did not dare to have any extravagant hopes. She only hoped that she could spend more time with him while Ye Fei still liked her.

    However, after hearing Ye Fei''s words, especially the phrase "for a lifetime", she immediately became happy.

    "Then hold me for a while before you leave." Afterpletely opening her heart to Ye Feist night, Su Yuxian was particrly obsessed with him. She didn''t act like a mature woman at all, but more like a little girl who had just fallen in love.

    "That''s good." Ye Fei tightened his arms around her waist andughed, "Then I''ll hold you for a while longer. Anyway, today is Saturday, and Sister Xin doesn''t have to rush to the police station."

    "You said Xin''er is still waiting down there?" Su Yuxian couldn''t help but eximed, and hurriedly struggled out of Ye Fei''s arms, gently pushing him and saying, "Then you''d better go down quickly, otherwise she will get impatient ande up soon."

    Ye Fei was also a little anxious at this time, because it was almost nine o''clock, and he had to meet up with Ye Yunqi first, and then go to Lin Ling''s house together. If he didn''t leave now, he might not be able to arrive before noon.

    However, although he was anxious, he still hugged Su Yuxian tightly again, kissed her deeply on the lips, and then said goodbye to her. When he walked to the door, he turned back and said, "By the way, sister, my real identity is not known to my sister Xin and unc

    le yet, so don''t tell them yet."

    Although Su Yuxian was a little puzzled by Ye Fei''s words, she had never had her own opinion, and now that she had given her body and mind to Ye Fei, she naturally obeyed him and nodded, "I understand. You''d better go down quickly, otherwise Xin''er mighte up."

    It is said that no one knows better than one''s mother. Ye Fei now believes this because just as he opened the door and was about to go out, he saw Ming Yuexinming upstairs quickly. When she saw Ye Fei, she shouted in dissatisfaction: "Are you getting your phone or moving? Why are you so slow?"

    Ye Fei secretlyughed at Ming Yuexin for being so impatient, but said with a smile: "I''m just saying goodbye to my aunt, why are you in such a hurry?"

    "Why are you saying goodbye? Juste whenever you want in the future. There are so many things waiting for me to deal with in the bureau. Do you think I''m the same as you, a little kid who has nothing to do?" Ming Yuexin''s was even more dissatisfied when she saw Ye Fei''s indifferent look, so she simply pulled him and ran downstairs quickly.

 Chapter 146: 146: Something on face ??

    Su Yuxian watched Ye Fei and Ming Yuexin bickering with a smile, and she was very happy for her daughter. She had always only cared about work and didn''t even have any friends. It was rare for her to get along so well with Ye Fei. After only meeting a few times, they got along like real siblings.

    Brother and sister? Thinking of this, Su Yuxian couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. She realized that Ye Fei was younger than her daughter. She actually fell in love with such a young boy. Not only was her bodypletely conquered by him, butst night she also gave her heart to him without a trace. This was really a bit absurd.

    However, when she thought about Ye Fei''s strength and gentleness, she felt that the age gap was nothing at all. Only sweetness and shyness were left in her heart.

    Ye Fei naturally didn''t know that Su Yuxian had such a change of heart after he left. He got in Ming Yuexin''s car, let her drop him off at an intersection, and then waved goodbye to her. Mingyuexin now seemed to really treat Ye Fei as her own brother.

    Before leaving, she repeatedly told him to visit her at home or at work when he had time. After Ye Fei repeatedly assured her that he would definitely go, she drove away with satisfaction.

    Watching Ming Yuexin''s car go away, Ye Fei stretched out his hand to stop a taxi. After getting in, he did not mention Ye Lingtian''s home, but a ce called Spacetime za not far from there. Now that the previous head of the Ye family has passed away, it is no secret that Ye Fei has taken the position.

    With the pervasive media publicity, even ordinary citizens know the news. Moreover, after the media exaggeration, he who has dealt with Ye Yu, the demon in the hearts of Wanghai people, is undoubtedly a superman-like hero.

    If he said that he was going to the Ye family courtyard, he is afraid that this person would be able to guess his identity immediately. He does not want people to look at him like a monster.

    But even though he only mentioned a simr ce, the middle-aged man was still surprised for a moment, and then looked at him nkly.

    Ye Fei touched his face and said with a smile: "Uncle, what''s wrong? Is there something on my face?"

    The man realized that he had lost hisposure and smiled awkwardly, "Sorry, little brother, I was a little distracted. By the way, you want to go to the Spacetime za, do you live there?"

    "Yes, I live nearby." Ye Fei replied. He currently lived in the Ye family''s courtyard, so it was not a lie.

    The driver suddenly became excited, looked at Ye Fei and asked, "Do you know Ye Fei?"

    "I don''t know him." Ye Fei shook his head.

    The man showed a look of disappointment, started the car, and stopped talking to Ye Fei.

    But Ye Fei wanted to learn from him what ordinary citizens thought of him and the Ye family, so he continued, "Uncle, what do you want to talk to Ye Fei about?"

    "No, no, I just want to get to know him." The man shook his head while driving, with a beaming expression on his face, and continued, "I heard that he is only about your age, but he actually took care of the cancer Ye Yu. You can see how powerful he is.

    I really hope that under his leadership, the Lingyun Society and Ye family can be the same as before, so that ordinary people like us can live in peace."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel secretly happy. It seemed that the Ye family had a good reputation among ordinary people. Ye Yu had done so many bad things, but people were notpletely disappointed in the Ye family. It seemed that he had to pay more attention to things in this regard in the future.

    No matter when, the people''s hearts were very important. This was not only useful in fighting for the world, but also could not be ignored in peacetime. Unfortunately, those who had already reached the highest level ignored this point.

    "Is he really the same age as me?" Ye Fei was thinking about his own things and asked perfunctorily.

    The driver nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes, maybe he is even younger than you. I heard that he is only eighteen years old. Hehe, when I was eighteen, I was just a little kid who only knew how to y. I really hope to meet him in person."

    Ye Feiughed in his heart. He didn''t expect that this middle-aged uncle who was waiting for an opportunity still had a heart to chase stars. He also echoed: "Yes, I am also eighteen years old. I usually just y. It seems that I have to work hard in the future."

    Hearing Ye Fei say this, the driver seemed to have found a soulmate and immediately started chatting with Ye Fei incessantly.

    Wanghai is thergest city in the south, and there is naturally a long distance from the southern district to the city center. Ye Fei originally thought that the journey would be very boring, but he did not expect that this uncle who was waiting for an opportunity had such good eloquence. He did not stop for a moment for more than 40 minutes and chatted with Ye Fei about all sorts of things.

    This also made Ye Fei know a lot of things about ordinary people.

    When getting off the car, the man who was waiting for an opportunity refused to take Ye Fei''s money no matter what. In the end, he became a little impatient. Ye Fei, who had never taken advantage of others, had no choice but to break the rules.

    After making sure that the enthusiastic uncle who was waiting for an opportunity had disappeared, Ye Fei walked out of the SpaceTime za and walked towards the Ye family courtyard.

    Although all the newspapers and magazines now want to be the first to publish Ye Fei''s appearance to the public, the Ye family courtyard is very safe. Even the boldest reporters dare note here to take pictures secretly. It is not because they are afraid of revenge from the Ye family afterwards, but out of respect for the Ye family and do not want to disturb the lives of the Ye family.

    Therefore, Ye Fei is not worried about being photographed or anything.

    "Where have you been? You''ve juste back now. Don''t you know what time it is? If youe backte again, I''ll see how Lingling will deal with you!" As soon as she entered the room, Ye Yunqi, who had packed up in the morning but had waited until now, started to fire at Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and said, "Some things have dyed us. Let''s set off now!" He was somewhat happy in his heart. Ever since they had the closest rtionship, Ye Yunqi had always been extremely gentle and submissive to him. She had not shown her aggressive side for a long time. Now that she suddenly showed it, he felt very cordial, as if he had returned to the past.

    At the same time, he also understood that Ye Yunqi acted like this for Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing to see. Now she did not dare to disclose her rtionship with Ye Fei in front of her family, so she was afraid that they would see something from her inconsistent performance.

    Ye Jing and Cu Shuyun also knew that they were going to Lin Ling''s house to y today, and Ye Jing wanted to go too, so she took Ye Fei''s arm and said, "Brother, can you take me with you?"

    Ye Jing and Lin Ling were also quite familiar with each other, and she had just lost her father so she was particrly sympathetic. Ye Fei naturally didn''t want to refuse her, but he still looked at Xu Shuyun who was sitting on the side.

    Xu Shuyun smiled and said, "Go ahead, but don''t y toote at night. You muste back before dark tomorrow, because you have to go to school the day after tomorrow." After everyone''sfort over the past few days, she was no longer as sad as she was at the beginning, and returned to her usual gentleness and elegance.

    "Got it!" Ye Fei nodded to Xu Shuyun and set off with the two girls. Since Liu Fengyi still hadn''t agreed to let Ye Fei get a driver''s license, the three of them had to take a taxi to Lin Ling''s house.

    Lin Ling''s family also lives in the suburbs, but unlike Ye Fei''s family, the mother and daughter live in the western suburbs. After Lin Ling''s father and Ye Fei''s father passed away more than ten years ago, Liu Yiru also persuaded Xiao Hanyue to move in and live with them. Xiao Hanyue agreed at the time, butter because there were always things dying her, she never moved.

    Arriving at the gate of Lin family vi, Ye Fei rang the doorbell, and the door was soon opened from the inside. Lin Ling had already seen through the cat''s eye that it was them, and flew over like a happy little bird, giggling, "Brother Ye, Qiqi, you are here, wow, Jingjing is here too?"

    Ye Fei greeted her with a smile and opened his arms, waiting for Lin Ling to jump into his arms. However, although Lin Ling was no longer shy about being intimate with Ye Yunqi in front of him, there was also Ye Jing next to her. Most importantly, her mother was still behind them. She was embarrassed to let Ye Fei hug her like this, so she turned her body slightly and hid away like a little rabbit.

    Ye Fei didn''t take it seriously. Heughed and looked behind her, but his eyes suddenly became nk.

    .................................

    The novel do deserve a castle don''t you think.

    A castle will really give it some exposure since it doesn''t even get any features or promotion due to having non-exclusive contract!

 Chapter 147: 147: Ambiguity at the Beach

    Ye Fei felt that the phrase "as beautiful as a lotus and skin as exquisite as jade" was the most fitting to describe the woman before him. Despite growing up under her care, seeing Xiao Hanyue like this still amazed him.

    Xiao Hanyue had always been very serious about her work. In Ye Fei''s memories, she mostly wore professional suits or elegant dresses at formal gatherings. Though always beautiful, she often seemed too stern. But today, she was dressed in a white casual outfit¡ªan unusual choice for her. The soft casual wear made her seem less formal and added a charming allure.

    This well-fitting outfit entuated her mature figure, making her even more attractive.

    As Ye Fei looked at this mature and captivating future mother-inw, he found himself momentarily dazed, staring at her. Fortunately, Lin Ling was preupied with Ye Yunqi and Ye Jing, chatting and not noticing hispse.

    However, Xiao Hanyue noticed. When she caught Ye Fei''s gaze, as if he were ready to devour her, she red at him sharply. Ye Fei quickly snapped out of it, giving an awkward smile before turning to talk to Lin Ling and the others.

    Xiao Hanyue was somewhat taken aback by Ye Fei''s look. While this wasn''t the first time she caught him staring, she didn''t dwell on it. She had known him since he was a child and, like many others, still viewed him as a kid. Despite witnessing his impressive strength recently, she still couldn''t quite see him as a full-grown man.

    Still, seeing his fascinated expression did bring her some satisfaction¡ªproof that her charm had not diminished. She, like any other beautiful woman, took pride in her looks. Even without anyone to actively impress, it wasforting to know her allure remained. A part of her was pleased after seeing Ye Fei''s reaction.

    After gathering her thoughts, Xiao Hanyue looked at the group gathered by the door. She smiled and said, "Are you nning to chat here all day?"

    Lin Ling seemed to snap back to reality and quickly responded, "Yes, yes, let''s go inside and talk." Ye Fei''s visit had delighted her so much that she almost forgot herself.

    Although Xiao Hanyue was the second-inmand at the Liu Group and lived in a luxurious vi, both she and Lin Ling were far from extravagant. The living room was simple, casually furnished with modr furniture, which made the spacious room seem somewhat empty. This simplicity was part of why Ye Fei liked them.

    If they had been the kind of people who showed off wealth without restraint, relying on the Liu family name, Ye Fei would not have had the same fondness for them.

    They moved into the living room and settled on the sofa. Ye Jing, feeling particrly close to Ye Fei, sat beside him while Ye Yunqi gave the spot on the other side to Lin Ling. Now, whatever she did, Ye Yunqi always thought of Ye Fei first, before herself. Her affection for him had be deeply ingrained in her.

    Since Ye Fei and his sisters had arrivedte, it was already nearing noon. After a while of chatting, Xiao Hanyue went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. Without her mother around, Lin Ling felt less reserved, leaning gently against Ye Fei. She gazed at his handsome face and softly said, "Brother Ye, thank you."

    Ye Fei looked surprised and asked, "Why are you suddenly thanking me?"

    Lin Ling spoke quietly, "I used to spend my weekends alone, but today not only are you here, but Mom didn''t go to thepany because of you. The house feels so much more lively."

    Hearing her words and recalling her past loneliness, Ye Fei felt a pang of heartache. He pulled her closer by her shoulders and promised, "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to spend more time with you from now on. Soon, you and Aunt Xiao should move in with us¡ªit''ll be even livelier then."

    Ye Yunqi smiled and added, "Brother''s right. Mom and the others are thinking the same thing. Aunt Xiao can move in with my mom, and Lingling can stay with Jingjing and me. What do you think, Jingjing?"

    "Sure!" Ye Jing pped her hands and smiled, "The three of us will sleep together¡ªit''ll be so much fun!"

    Lin Ling''s eyes lit up, and she quickly nodded. Ye Yunqi smiled and teased, "Jingjing, don''t be silly. We''ll share a room, but Sister Lingling will sleep with Brother."

    Lin Ling blushed and retorted, "I don''t want to. If anyone''s sharing a room, it should be you."

    Ye Jing frowned, confused, and said, "But I also want to sleep with Brother. How about the four of us share? My bed is big enough, so it should be fine."

    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling both burst intoughter at Ye Jing''s innocent suggestion, while Ye Jing blinked her big eyes, clueless about what she had said to make themugh.

    Since they were all family, Xiao Hanyue didn''t prepare anything too fancy for lunch¡ªjust a few simple dishes and a pot of rice. It was more than enough to satisfy everyone. Ye Fei, with ulterior motives on his mind, praised her cookingvishly. Since his brain developed further, not only had his body be stronger, but his words had also grown much sweeter.

    Xiao Hanyue couldn''t help but smile at hispliments. Though she initially worried that Ye Fei might look down on her daughter after bing more powerful, his attention to Lin Ling eased her concerns. His appreciation of her cooking filled her with happiness.

    After lunch, Ye Yunqi suggested that they spend the afternoon at the beach, and Xiao Hanyue readily agreed. She had been so busy with work that she rarely got the chance to spend quality time with her daughter. Seeing Ye Yunqi so happy today, she wasn''t about to spoil the fun.

    After some quick preparations, Ye Fei set out with the four women¡ªone older, three younger¡ªwith Xiao Hanyue driving. They headed through the city towards the beach on Wanghai''s eastern side. On the way, Ye Yunqi even bought some swimsuits. Despite it beingte September, Wanghai, located in the southern part of Longguo, was still quite warm, making a swim

    in the sea the perfect way to spend the day.

 Chapter 148: 148: Water fight at beach

    At almost three o''clock in the afternoon, the five people finally arrived at the beach. Although it was the weekend, there were not many people at the beach. They found a ce where there was no one around and got off the car. Looking at the blue waves of the sea, they couldn''t help but feelfortable.

    Though Wanghai is not far from the sea, the girls do not have much time to go to the beach to y. They were so happy that they shouted loudly and wanted to throw themselves into the embrace of the sea immediately.

    However, they had a hard time changing into their swimsuits. Since this ce is not a developed zone and they are also towards the end of the beach, there is no shelter. Now with the boy Ye Fei here, the girls are naturally embarrassed to change clothes in front of him, especially Xiao Hanyue.

    Although she still regarded Ye Fei as a teen, she knew after seeing him that this child already had the ability.

    After some discussion, the girls drove Ye Fei out of the car and changed their clothes in the car. However, they were in trouble again after changing because Ye Yunqi did not buy a one-piece swimsuit but a bikini, and it was the kind with very little fabric.

    It was fine for the three girls to put it on, but Xiao Hanyue blushed a little because the fabric of the swimsuit was only three small pieces. It was okay at the bottom, but not at the top. Only a small part of her breasts was covered, and most of them were exposed, squeezing out a deep groove in the middle.

    Lin Ling and Ye Jing hadn''t experienced anything yet, so they were still okay. However, Ye Yunqi was envious of Xiao Hanyue''s figure. She stared at her big breasts and said, "Aunt Xiao, yours are so big."

    Xiao Hanyue smiled and said, "Yours will grow up too."

    "Really?" Ye Yunqi looked down at her little hill, somewhat unable to believe what she said.

    "Of course, your mother''s is not smaller than mine. You have her genes, so naturally it won''t be smaller." Xiao Hanyue smiled and asked, "Why is Qiqi suddenly concerned about this? What''s the matter? Do you have a boyfriend?"

    "No way!" Ye Yunqi blushed: "I just think it looks better when it''s bigger."

    "What''s so good about it?" Xiao Hanyue felt a little distressed. She could be rxed when facing three girls, but if she faced Ye Fei, she would feel embarrassed to dress like this.

    Ye Yunqi also knew her embarrassment, so she stuck her head out of the car and shouted to Ye Fei, "Brother, go to the side first, ande back to change clothes after we get out to the water!"

    Ye Fei responded, looked around, and simply walked to the other side of the car. He waited for the women to get off before getting on from that side.

    After sunbathing outside for a while, Ye Fei wanted to get into the water as soon as possible. After getting in the car, he quickly changed into his swimming trunks and got out immediately. However, the beautiful scenery in front of him stunned him for a moment. His eyes were fixed on the peaks of Xiao Hanyue''s chest.

    After the girls got off the car, three of them jumped into the water immediately, but Xiao Hanyue was a little hesitant. Although she could swim, she hadn''t swam in such a ce for a long time. She didn''t expect that Ye Fei woulde out after just a moment of hesitation.

    Seeing Ye Fei''s dull look, she hurriedly raised her arms to cover her chest subconsciously and red at Ye Fei with some reproachful eyes.

    Xiao Hanyue''s action made Ye Fei respond. He smiled awkwardly and quickly ran into the sea. However, Xiao Hanyue was very keen to notice that while he was running, a huge tent was quickly erected below. For some reason, she suddenly wanted to see its true appearance.

    After getting into the water, Ye Fei stayed far away. It was not because he was afraid of embarrassment, but because he had some thoughts about Xiao Hanyue in his mind. It would be bad if he left a bad impression on her now.

    Xiao Hanyue naturally had no idea what Ye Fei was thinking. Seeing him so scared, she felt relieved and stepped into the water to y with the three girls.

    After a while, Ye Fei also came over. At this time, the four people were having a water fight. When they saw Ye Feiing, they all started sshing water at him. Ye Fei also fought back with a smile.

    Xiao Hanyue''s swimsuit was a little small. When she put it on just now, she only tied the straps a little bit, but even so, she still felt it was a little tight. She couldn''t help fiddling with the straps with her hands, and after a few times, the straps became a little loose.

    When she made some violent movements at this time, the straps suddenly opened, and the small top of the swimsuit fell off her chest. The huge pair of breasts that Ye Fei had longed for were immediately exposed to the air, bouncing up and down with her previous movements.

 Chapter 149: 149: Wine as a Medium for Sex

    So big, so firm!

    Ye Fei felt that his eyes were not enough. This was really a pair of top-notch ones and that two cute cherries are the most inviting. Not only were they perfectly shaped andrge, but they also did not sag at all. They were no worse than Ye Ningshuang and Liu Yiru''s.

    "AHHHHHH!!"

    Xiao Hanyue also realized at this time that she was exposed. She screamed and shrank quickly, hiding her whole body in the water, not even showing her head. But this time, she saw an astonishing scene. The little guy under Ye Fei had squeezed out from the side of his swimming trunks at some point, standing straight in the water, swaying left and right with the water flow, as if greeting her.

    Though it was not very clear in the water, Xiao Hanyue could still see how strong and big it was. She felt an itch in her heart, and some part of her body became wet. Fortunately, she was in the water at this time and was not afraid that anyone would find out anything.

    At this time, the other girls also noticed this scene. Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling hurriedly drove Ye Fei away. Only than Xiao Hanyue dared toe out of the water but immediately went ashore, returned to the car, put on her clothes, but refused to go into the water again.

    As soon as Xiao Hanyue left, Ye Fei and the others felt that it was boring after ying for a while, so they came out of the water and started ying on the beach. After a long time, Xiao Hanyue finally recovered from the embarrassment and joined them, but when she looked at Ye Fei, she couldn''t help blushing.

    It was not until it was almost dark that they felt satisfied and drove back home. Ye Fei bought a lot of take-out on the way so that Xiao Hanyue wouldn''t have to cook after they got home.

    After ying for an afternoon, the girls were a little tired. After returning to their rooms to take a shower, they were toozy to change into formal clothes, and all came out in pajamas. Even Xiao Hanyue was no exception. Perhaps she was thinking, since he had seen her without clothes anyway, it would be okay to see her in pajamas.

    And for some reason, she subconsciously hoped that Ye Fei would look at her with that look again. At the same time, she couldn''t help but think of the thing she saw in the water.

    Gathering in the living room again, several people were preparing to have dinner, but Ye Yunqi said at this time, "It''s rare to be so happy. We don''t have to get up early for school tomorrow, so why don''t we have a drink?" After saying this, she secretly winked at Ye Fei.

    Though Ye Fei''s mind is definitely one of the smartest in the world now, and he is also in tune with Ye Yunqi, he still doesn''t understand what she means for a moment. However, he also knows that Ye Yunqi must have her own intentions when she said this, and it will definitely be beneficial to him, so he nodded and said, "Okay, but you can only drink a little."

    Xiao Hanyue wanted to refuse, but she didn''t expect Ye Fei to agree first. She was seen by Ye Fei twice today, and she felt a little stimted. She thought it would be good to numb herself with alcohol, so she didn''t say anything more. She took out a bottle of red wine from the wine cab and poured a little for everyone; even Ye Jing was not left out.

    "Wow, it''s delicious, sour, and sweet¡ªmuch better than juice!" Ye Jing couldn''t wait to take a sip as soon as Xiao Hanyue poured it for her and immediately screamed in surprise.

    Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling had never drunk alcohol before, so they hurriedly tasted it when they heard it. Their eyes lit up, and they drank the wine that was only at the bottom of the ss in one gulp, then reached out to Xiao Hanyue for more.

    Xiao Hanyue smiled, poured them some more wine, and said, "Drink slowly. Although this wine doesn''t taste good at first, it has a strong after-effect. Don''t get drunk."

    "What''s the big deal? I really want to try what it feels like to be drunk. My father used to get drunk often, and I saw that he was always very happy when he was drunk." Ye Jing said nonchntly, but in his heart she thought of her father again, and her excited little face immediately dimmed.

    Seeing that Ye Jing looked a little sad, Ye Fei gently hugged her shoulders and said, "Jingjing, don''t think about those unhappy things anymore. Let''s just talk about happy things today, okay?"

    Xiao Hanyue also said, "Xiaoman is right. It''s rare to be so rxed. Let''s just talk about happy things. By the way, what interesting things happened in your school? Can you tell me about them? Let''s start with Jingjing."

    Ye Jing was a very sensible girl. She didn''t want her mood to affect everyone, so she started talking about some things that happened in her school. As she talked, she gradually forgot about those unhappy things and started talking excitedly.

    Then it was Ye Fei''s turn to talk. Since Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi, and Lin Ling were in the same ss, only one of them had to speak, and this task fell on Ye Yunqi. She talked about the things that Ye Fei had suffered in the past. Even Lin Ling didn''t know much about these things, but she was listening with relish, like Xiao Hanyue and Ye Jing.

    If it were in the past, no one would naturally talk about Ye Fei''s pain, but now everyone knows that Ye Fei is very different from before, so they are no longer shy about it. Every time Ye Yunqi talks about Ye Fei being bullied and then helping him to get revenge, it would cause a burst ofughter.

    Everyone was chatting andughing and had fun until after eleven o''clock in the evening. Originally, Xiao Hanyue was going to ask everyone to drink less, but the three girls all liked this sour and sweet drink and kept asking her for more. Seeing these happy girls, Xiao Hanyue felt as if she had be a lot younger. It was rare for everyone to be so happy, so she didn''t try to stop them.

    Besides, it was rare for her to rx.

    Usually, when she attended various banquets, she had to guard against men with bad intentions because she was so outstanding in appearance, and she didn''t dare to drink much every time. But there were no outsiders here today, so she simply let go.

 Chapter 150: 150. With Aunt Xiao Hangyue -R18

    In the end, the five of them barely touched the food but managed to finish off three bottles of red wine. It was the first time the three girls had tasted alcohol, and though they didn''t drink much, they were clearly intoxicated.

    Ye Yunqi had initially nned to drink just enough to set up a moment for Ye Fei to make a move on Lin Ling, but she ended up losing track of that n as she drank more than expected.

    Xiao Hanyue, despite being a seasoned drinker, finished an entire bottle herself. By the end of the night, she too felt light-headed and eventually drifted off to sleep on the couch like the other girls.

    Ye Fei was the only one who managed to stay sober. Although he had drunk more than the rest, his body''s mutation had granted him a resilience far beyond that of a typical person. The alcohol hardly affected him at all.

    Smiling wryly, Ye Fei began carrying the girls into Lin Ling''s room one by one. When it came to Xiao Hanyue, however, he found himself hesitating.

    Perhaps because she felt a little hot, Xiao Hanyue, who was lying on her side on the sofa, unconsciously pulled her pajamas open a little, revealing arge area of crystal-clear skin on her chest. The deep cleavage made Ye Fei''s mind sink a little, and the hem of her pajamas was also lifted up very high, revealing two plump, round, crystal clear legs.

    Looking at the mature beauty in front of him who was sleeping like a crabapple in spring, Ye Fei couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He stood up and took a lot of effort to calm himself down. He straightened Xiao Hanyu''s pajamas and reached out to pick her up.

    As soon as Ye Fei hugged her, Xiao Hanyue''s body was suspended in the air. She subconsciously reached out to hug Ye Fei''s neck, and her body was tightly pressed against him. Feeling the two lumps of extremely stic, soft flesh on Xiao Hanyue''s chest pressing against his chest, Ye Fei''s breathing became more rapid. Not daring to think any more, he hurriedly carried her to her bedroom.

    Though it was only a few steps from the living room to Xiao Hanyue''s bedroom, Ye Fei''s head was already sweating when he put Xiao Hanyue on the bed. He took a deep breath and did not dare to look at her seductive body any longer. Ye Fei squatted down to help her take off her shoes. The beautiful feet that looked like they were carved from white jade made his eyes widen.

    He could not help but hold them in his hands and y with them for a moment before he put them on and pulled a thin quilt over her to cover her.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Hanyue seemed to have dreamed of something at this moment. She suddenly reached out and grabbed Ye Fei''s arm and pulled it. Originally, she didn''t have much strength, and it was impossible to have any effect on Ye Fei, but at this moment, all of Ye Fei''s mind was used to resist her charm. His steps couldn''t help but be a little shaky.

    After being pulled by her, he could no longer stand and fell on her soft body.

    Ye Fei''s patience was already on the verge of breaking down. Now that he had full contact with Xiao Hanyue, he could no longer control himself and lowered his head to kiss her lips, which was so close to him.

    Xiao Hanyue was kissed by him and responded in a daze. While Ye Fei was kissing her, his hands started to be dishonest. He reached into her pajamas and gently stroked her smooth skin. Gradually he came to her chest and gripped the pair of big breasts that he had seen during the day through her bra and began to knead them lightly.

    After touching for a while, Ye Fei was not satisfied with just touching like this, so he let go of Xiao Hanyue''s lips, which had been having difficulty breathing due to his kiss, and gently took off her pajamas, and then untied the whitece bra. The pair of huge breasts immediately jumped out.

    Although he had seen them once during the day, Ye Fei was still stunned at this time. They were plump, upright, white, and tender with a light pink are, and two cherry-like nipples were like two rubies. They were so beautiful!

    Reaching out and grasping the pair of extremely beautiful big breasts, Ye Fei kneaded them gently, watching them change shape in his hands. He felt extremely satisfied and couldn''t help but lower his head and gently hold a nipple in his mouth and suck it.

    "Hmm!" Xiao Hanyue let out a charming moan from her nose, opened her eyes slightly, looked at Ye Fei, who was busy on her chest, and said, "Xiaoman?"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be startled and stopped in a hurry. However, Xiao Hanyue became silent after calling him. However, her body was somewhat dissatisfied with his stopping. She twisted her body slightly, and her chest pushed upward, putting her little nipple back into Ye Fei''s mouth.

    Ye Fei was very happy to get Xiao Hanyue''s encouragement and continued to suck her nipples. What he didn''t know was that Xiao Hanyue didn''t encourage him until she knew it was him. Although she was a little sober at this time, she was still nine parts drunk.

    Although she vaguely understood that it was Ye Fei, her future son-inw, who was sucking her nipples, she thought she was dreaming. During the day, she had been inadvertently aroused by Ye Fei, so she had no objection to such a dream and couldn''t help moaning as he brought her pleasure.

    Xiao Hanyue''s moans made Ye Fei even more excited. After lingering on her chest for a while, Ye Fei''s mouth slowly moved down, kissing her soft abdomen and t belly all the way to her mysterious area.

    When Ye Fei kissed here, he found that her thin white panties were already wet, so he gently took them off. While taking them off, Xiao Hanyue actually cooperated by raising her big butt, allowing him to smoothly remove thest bit of armor on her body.

    Throwing the wet panties aside, Ye Fei excitedly spread her two long, round, and slender legs, his eyes staring straight at her most beautiful part.

    It''s so beautiful. Although not as full as his mother''s, Xiao Hanyue''s pussy is also very beautiful in shape, and herbia majora and minora are both attractive pink colors. Ye Fei stretched out his finger and pressed lightly on her beautiful pussy, and a drop of crystal clear vaginal fluid immediately seeped out.

    Faced with such delicious dew, Ye Fei naturally wouldn''t be polite.

    He kissed her gently, first scraped her pussy lightly with his tongue, then sucked on her clitoris, which had already been engorged and erect, and finally took her whole pussy into his mouth, sucked it hard, and at the same time rolled up his tongue and gently pushed it into her pussy, which was constantly oozing out of vaginal fluid.

    Xiao Hanyue was almost cummed by Ye Fei''s tongue. She could not help but mp Ye Fei''s head tightly with her legs, and her moans became louder.

    "Aghn~hnghn~hngh~~"

    However, Ye Fei had closed the door, so she was not afraid that her moans would be heard by the girls next door.

    The tip of Ye Fei''s tongue moved in Xiao Hanyue''s pussy for a long time before he slowly pulled it out. After it came out, a silk thread made of vaginal fluid was pulled out between the tip of his tongue and her tender pussy, and the thread didn''t break until it was pulled out.

    Such an obscene scene made Ye Fei unable to bear it any longer. He quickly took off his clothes,y down between her legs, held his painfully hard cock, rubbed the ns gently on her tender pussy a few times, and then gently inserted it.

    "Ohhhh~~"

    As Ye Fei inserted himself into her, Xiao Hanyue let out a long moan. After Ye Fei had inserted himself to the bottom, she instinctively wrapped her legs around Ye Fei''s waist. The tender flesh in her pussy tightly gripped Ye Fei''s big cock and began to squirm continuously.

    At this time, Ye Fei was a little confused. Although Xiao Hanyue''s pussy also gripped his cock tightly, it was obviously not as tight as when Ye Ningshuang fucked him for the first time. It shouldn''t be like this for her, as she hadn''t had a man for more than ten years.

    "Xiaoman, fuck me quickly, fuck me hard!" Xiao Hanyue''s pussy was itching at this moment, and she really wanted Ye Fei to fuck her hard a few times, but Ye Fei did not move. She immediately twisted her body in dissatisfaction, and this movement pushed the pillow under her head to the side, revealing a small dildo that was much smaller than Ye Fei''s.

 Chapter 151: 151. Mother-in-law -R18

    Seeing this thing, Ye Fei''s doubts were immediately resolved. It turned out that she often used this thing to pleasure herself. No wonder her pussy was not so tight. Understanding everything, Ye Fei no longer hesitated.

    *Pa..*Pa..*Pa...

    He exerted force on his waist and thrust his cock in Xiao Hanyue''s pussy from slow to fast. At the same time, he held her big breasts with both hands and yed with them.

    Although Xiao Hanyue usually used a dildo to relieve her itch, how could a fake onepare to a real one? Moreover, it was a super-sized one like Ye Fei''s. She immediately moaned loudly: "Xiaoman... Aggh~~fuck~your dick is so good... you make your Aunt Xiao... so...

    so happy... fuck harder...agghn~heouk~ my pussy harder..."

    Xiao Hanyue''s moans further stimted Ye Fei''s sexual desire. He no longer yed with her breasts with his hands but hugged her slender waist to make it easier for him to exert force. His big cock went in and out of her pussy quickly, bringing out waves of pussy juice.

    Maybe it was because Ye Fei''s cock was much more stimting than a fake one. It didn''t take long for Xiao Hanyue to reach the peak. She hugged Ye Fei tightly, thrust her big ass rapidly, and then she screamed, and arge amount of vaginal fluid gushed out.

    "Oh~hghn~fuck! I''m cumming! Cumminggg~"

    When Xiao Hanyue reached her climax, a very strong suction force was generated in her vagina, which really loosened Ye Fei''s sperm gate. Although he could hold it back, he didn''t want to, so he let go of his sperm gate, and arge stream of thick and hot semen sprayed forcefully into the deep of Xiao Hanyue''s vagina.

    After being soaked in Ye Fei''s warm baby batter, Xiao Hanyue felt even morefortable. She hugged Ye Fei tighter with her arms and pushed her lower body towards Ye Fei with force, as if she wanted to swallow Ye Fei''s cock deeper.

    After a long while, Xiao Hanyue''s climax was over. She slowly fell limp on the bed, and her limbs that were tightly wrapped around Ye Fei loosened. The alcohol in her body seemed to have leaked out along with the vaginal fluid. She slowly sobbed up and saw Ye Fei pressing on her. She couldn''t help but exim, "Xiaoman, what are you doing?"

    Ye Fei thought she was ming him for ejacting inside her, so he said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to cum inside you, but you made me feel so good, so I couldn''t help it."

    "That''s not what I''m talking about. Why are you in my room, and..." After Ye Fei said this, Xiao Hanyue finally remembered what happened just now. She also felt something was stuffed in her pussy.

    How could she not understand what happened? She couldn''t help but get anxious and asked, "What did you do to me?"

    Ye Fei asked doubtfully, "Don''t you know what you did? Just now..."

    "Stop talking and get out of here!" Xiao Hanyue would never let him continue talking and hurriedly tried to drive him away.

    ....................................

    Kr4n4 thanks for your 2 golden tickets

    Per_andersson thanks for your 4 golden tickets!

    Also thanks for all you guys who are supporting the novel by unlocking it with coins and giving it Powerstones!

    NEXT CHAP WILL BE BIG!!!

 Chapter 152: 152. Mother-in-law tensions-R18

    Ye Fei was stunned again. Why was her behaviorpletely different from before? But then he understood. It turned out that she was unconsciously acting just now. However, things hade to this point. Ye Fei naturally couldn''t listen to her and left now.

    Since he had already done it, he had to get herpletely. He understood a truth from Su Yuxian. If he wanted to win the heart of a woman, especially a mature woman like them, the most direct way was topletely conquer her body. As long as he exerted the power of his cock and gave her an unforgettable sexual satisfaction, it would be much easier to get her heart again.

    So he smiled and said, "But weren''t you very cooperative just now? Why are you chasing me away now?"

    "I... thought I was dreaming just now!" Xiao Hanyue felt very shy when she thought of her behavior just now, so she had to exin it this way.

    "It''s because you feel like you''re in a dream that you''re so cooperative and ask me to fuck you, right?" Ye Fei asked with a smile.

    Xiao Hanyue''s face turned even redder, and she whispered, "That''s it."

    Ye Fei suddenlyughed evilly: "Aunt Xiao wants me to fuck her in her dreams, so I''ll satisfy you now!"

    As he said that, he moved gently again, letting the big cock, which had ejacted but never softened, thrust in and out of her pussy, which was even more moist and slippery because of the fluids of the two of them.

    Feeling the tender flesh in her cunt being gently scraped by his ns, Xiao Hanyue was so happy that she wanted to scream out like she did just now. She was originally a person with much stronger sexual desire than ordinary women; otherwise, she would not often use a dildo to pleasure herself.

    Although the orgasm just now was very refreshing, how could it satisfy her? Deep inside, she really hoped that Ye Fei could continue to fuck her. Now she even regretted waking up. If she had just pretended to sleep, wouldn''t she have been more satisfied?

    However, the rtionship between the two still is taboo and made her feel guilty. She resisted the kind of bone-eroding pleasureing from her cunt and said, "Xiaoman, don''t do this!"

    "Why?" Ye Fei stared at her beautiful eyes full of reluctance and confusion, and while asking, he did not stop the thrusting of his cock but instead sped up a little.

    Xiao Hanyue felt even morefortable, bit her lips hard, and then she regained her sanity and said, "I am Lingling''s mother, agghn~and I will be your mother-inw in the future,hnngh~so I can''t do this to you!Ughm~"

    Seeing that she refused with her mouth, her body did not resist at all, and even twisted her big butt unconsciously as he thrust in and out, Ye Fei knew that she was also very horny, so he felt relieved and said with a smile, "You also said that you are my mother-inw, so we have no blood rtionship at all. If we fuck, no one can say anything, right?"

    Xiao Hanyue''s will was already very unstable due to the burning desire, and Ye Fei''s words made a lot of sense, which made her a little confused for a moment.

    "Besides, we have already done it. It''s toote to say anything. If you still can''t figure it out, just think of it as a dream. Leave everything to me." Ye Fei said while the iron was hot.

    Xiao Hanyue actually closed her eyes, as if she were asleep, but the heavy breathinging from her nose betrayed her. Seeing this, Ye Fei was very happy and no longer had any scruples. His big cock went in and out of her little cunt quickly. At the same time, he buried his head in her chest, took a nipple in his mouth, and sucked it gently.

    Being fucked by Ye Fei while being awake, Xiao Hanyue felt even more pleasure than before. She felt Ye Fei''s terrifyingly thick cock deeply inserted in her pussy. Maybe it was because his cock was too big; every bit of tender flesh in her pussy was always under itsfort. As he thrust in and out, the tender flesh in her pussy was rubbed all over by his cock.

    The pleasure brought by the hot cock was something that a dildo could never achieve.

    Xiao Hanyue was feeling sofortable that she wanted to screamed loudly, but the shyness in her heart made her hold back, and she almost bit her lower lip for this. For a moment, the only sound in the room besides the two people''s slightly heavy breathing was the "puchi" sound of the big cock going in and out of the slutty pussy full of love juice.

    After sucking Xiao Hanyue''s breasts for a while, Ye Fei raised his head and wanted to kiss her lips, but he saw her biting her lips tightly, and he couldn''t help feeling distressed. At the same time, without her charming moans, it was a bit unsatisfying to fuck her, so he said, "Aunt Xiao, my dear mother-inw, you are dreaming now; do whatever you want; no one will know!"

    After getting Ye Fei''s hint, Xiao Hanyue no longer held back, opened her mouth, and uttered a series of obscene words: "Xiaoman~my son-inw...fuck me hard...fuck your...slutty mother-inw...with your...big cock~agghn~to fuck your mother-inw...to death...your mother-inw feels so good... I would rather die...under the...big cock...of my good son-inw...who is good at fucking."

    Xiao Hanyue''s moaning and calling him son-inw, makes Ye Fei feel even more excited. He fucked her in the same position and made her orgasm five times. Every time she orgasmed, Ye Fei would not hold back. With the strong suction of her little pussy during orgasm, he would shoot arge amount of semen into her pussy every time, making her morefortable.

    He did not stop until she was so happy that she was a little unconscious.

    The two of them hugged each other and panted for a long time before Xiao Hanyue regained some strength. Completely satisfied, she alsopletely regained herposure. Looking at Ye Fei''s handsome face, which still had a little childishness, she couldn''t help but sigh softly.

    "What''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly sigh?" Ye Fei hugged Xiao Hanyue tightly and asked knowingly.

    "We, s..." Xiao Hanyue didn''t know what to say. She just said ''we'' and sighed.

    Ye Fei kissed her on the cheeks and asked, "Are you thinking about what we will do in the future?"

    "Yeah." Xiao Hanyue nodded gently, looking a little weak with a mncholy look on her face, and said, "Forget it; let''s just regard today as a mistake, and no one should mention it in the future."

    "No!" Ye Fei hugged her even tighter and said firmly, "Maybe this is a mistake, but I want to keep making this mistake!"

    Looking at Ye Fei''s resolute expression, Xiao Hanyue couldn''t help but feel a little obsessed, but shook her head and said, "I don''t want to destroy the rtionship between you and Lingling.

    "The rtionship between Lingling and I will never be destroyed, but I won''t let you go either!" Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel anxious when he heard that she seemed to want to separate from him.

    Ye Fei''s anxiety warmed Xiao Hanyue''s heart, and she suddenly giggled: "Silly child, I just said that I don''t want to destroy you, but I didn''t say I would leave you. You can do whatever you want as long as you don''t let her know."

    She has always regarded Ye Fei as her son-inw since he was born, and her love for him is no less than that for Lin Ling, even more. Originally, it was basically impossible for this kind of maternal love to transform into another kind of love, but after Ye Feipletely conquered her body and moved her in this way, it changed naturally.

 Chapter 153: 153. Talking till dawn

    Seeing the change in Xiao Hanyue''s eyes, Ye Fei was overjoyed, not only for Xiao Hanyue but also thinking of his goddess. If he conquered her body in this way, he believed that she would also turn her deep affection for him into love like Xiao Hanyue. However, this thought only shed through Ye Fei''s mind. If he really wanted to do it, he didn''t have the courage for the time being.

    Or it was not that he didn''t have the courage, but because he respected her too much and didn''t want to get her in this way.

    Once a womanpletely opens her heart to a man, she will be extremely attached to him. Xiao Hanyue is no exception. At this moment, she lies quietly in Ye Fei''s arms like a little girl who has just fallen in love, her hands gently stroking his strong chest, her eyes full of obsession.

    "If Lingling saw how close we are, she would definitely be very happy." Ye Fei suddenly said with a smile. He said this on purpose so that Xiao Hanyue could adapt to this new identity as quickly as possible. Ye Fei was looking forward to getting the two of them together to apany him on bed someday.

    "Ah?" Xiao Hanyue was startled and said hurriedly, "Don''t tell Lingling; otherwise, I will be too embarrassed to see her."

    Seeing that she didn''t seem to react much and was just embarrassed to let Lin Ling know, Ye Fei was very happy in his heart. Naturally, he stopped forcing her at this time and smiled: "Okay, but this way, it will be a little unfair to you."

    "I''m already very satisfied to be able to be with you secretly like this." Xiao Hanyue said affectionately. It''s not like she had never thought about being with Ye Fei openly. As a woman, when she in love with a man, she naturally wanted to be by his side all the time. However, when she thought of her daughter, she no longer had the courage.

    Xiao Hanyue''s words moved Ye Fei again. He hugged her tightly, letting her feel his deep affection for her.

    The two hugged each other quietly for a long time, and Xiao Hanyue suddenly asked, "By the way, have you and Lingling?" Although she was her daughter, Xiao Hanyue, who now love Ye Fei too, was still a little jealous and couldn''t help asking this question.

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Not yet; you walked ahead of her."

    "What do you mean by walking in front? It doesn''t seems like this is such a good thing." Xiao Hanyue said this, and she was very happy in her heart, but she refused to admit it.

    "Isn''t it a good thing?" Ye Fei said with a smile, "Then who was so excited just now?"

    "You are so powerful at such a young age; you are really a born pervert!" Xiao Hanyue teased him with a smile and suddenly thought that she had cum six times just now, maybe he also cummed six times?

    As a woman, she has an innate advantage in this regard, and she is also weak at this time. If she hadn''t leaned on him, she might not even have the strength to sit up. Although he is young, he is probably exhausted, so she urged, "Go back and rest quickly!"

    Ye Fei was a little confused. They were just talking fine; why did she suddenly want him to go back to rest ? But when he saw her worried look, he immediately understood. He took her hand and put it on his lower body, smiling, "Don''t worry, your man is very strong. If I wasn''t afraid that you couldn''t bear it, I would have fought you for another 300 rounds!"

    Holding the iron rod-like thing, Xiao Hanyue knew that he had not lied to her, and she was very happy. She had just confirmed her feelings, so she naturally hoped that Ye Fei could stay with her for a while longer. She was just afraid that he would be exhausted. Now that she saw that he was fine, she would certainly not urge him to go back.

    She asked, "Why are you so powerful in bed? Is it because you practiced the internal skills your mother taught you?"

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Yes, I practiced internal skills, but they were not taught by my mother. I did not learn the internal skills of the Liu family. I learned a kind of dual cultivation method. So the more you do this kind of thing, the more energetic you will be. It is also good for you. Maybe it will keep you young forever."

    "Really?" Xiao Hanyue''s eyes lit up. She now wants to be with him, but her age made her feel uneasy. When he grew up, she would probably be old too. When she became wrinkled would he still like her so much? So after knowing that his technique could keep her young, how could she not be happy?

    "Of course it''s true." Ye Fei smiled and said, "So we should do it often in the future, so that you can be younger and more beautiful. At that time when you and Lingling go out together, others will definitely think you are sisters."

    Xiao Hanyue blushed and said, "You, who wants to do this with you often?" But she agreed with this in her heart.

    One of them was full of energy; the other was attached to him. They hugged each other and talked until dawn. Only at Xiao Hanyue''s urging did Ye Fei put on his clothes and leave her room.

    Looking at Ye Fei in the background, Xiao Hanyue showed a sweet smile on her face. Shey down and soon fell asleep. She was really tired.

    Ye Fei returned to his bedroom and slept for a while. When he got up, it was already past nine o''clock. He went to the living room but found it quiet. He also understood that the three girls were probably drunk.

 Chapter 154: 154. Ill eat this delicacy instead

    It was not until after ten o''clock in the morning that the three girls came out in their pajamas, yawning. Seeing Ye Fei, Ye Jing, and Lin Ling sat down next to him, one on each side. Ye Yunqi sat down on another sofa, rubbing her temples with both hands, and said, "Ahh, my head hurts. This wine is really bad!" Lin Ling and Ye Jing also nodded vigorously in agreement.

    Ye Fei said with a bit of a smile, "Then why did you drink so much yesterday?"

    "I didn''t know, it would be like this." Ye Yunqi pouted andined, "It''s all your fault for not reminding me!"

    Ye Fei smiled bitterly and said, "I have never drunk alcohol, so how would I know?"

    "I don''t care, it''s all your fault!" Ye Yunqi ignored his grievances. She had nned to let Ye Fei get Lin Ling yesterday, but she didn''t expect it to be dyed because of drinking. This made her a little dissatisfied. Although it was veryfortable to be alone with Ye Fei, she was bing less and less of Ye Fei''s opponent.

    Every time she had no strength left, and he still didn''t seem to be having fun. This made her, who relied on Ye Fei for everything, a little ufortable, and she was eager to find an ally.

    Ye Fei, who had a spiritual connection with Ye Yunqi, quickly understood why she was unhappy. He was deeply moved by her deep affection, but it was obviously not appropriate to express anything now, so he raised his hands and said, "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault."

    Ye Yunqi was happy immediately after seeing him apolozing and gave him a look that said, ''You''re smart''. But Lin Ling suddenly asked, "Where''s my mother?"

    "She drank too much yesterday, so she probably hasn''t woken up yet." Ye Fei''s brain reacted so quickly that it was no problem for him to tell such a little lie. Even Ye Yunqi didn''t notice anything.

    "Ahh? Then I''ll go see her." Lin Ling eximed. She knew how ufortable it was after drinking too much. Her mother, who was always very diligent, had not gotten up yet. She was afraid that she must be feeling worse than herself.

    Just when Lin Ling wanted to go to Xiao Hanyue''s bedroom to take a look, Xiao Hanyue had alreadye out. She was also wearing pajamas, but her spirit was very different from the three girls who looked hungover. Lin Ling had never seen such a radiant look on her mother''s face before.

    "Mom, you drank too much yesterday. Why are you nothing like us? You are so energetic." Lin Ling couldn''t help but ask. There was another sentence she didn''t say, which was that her already beautiful face looked even more beautiful than usual.

    Xiao Hanyue knew what was going on with her daughter mind. She blushed and subconsciously nced at Ye Fei. She smiled reluctantly and said, "Mom often socializes outside. She naturally knows how to handle herself after drinking."

    Although Lin Ling and Ye Jing believed what she said, Ye Yunqi became suspicious. If she really knew some method, she would have told the girlsst night. And from the look she gave Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi had roughly understood what was going on because this kind of state had already appeared in her face before. Every time she was nourished by Ye Fei, she would be so radiant the next day.

    After understanding what happened, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help feeling a little sad in her heart, but she quickly suppressed this feeling. She gave Ye Fei a meaningful smile and blinked her eyes.

    Because of their spiritual connection, Ye Fei immediately understood that Ye Yunqi already knew about the rtionship between him and Xiao Hanyue and also knew what she meant. He couldn''t help but be deeply moved by her magnanimity.

    The reason why Ye Yunqi is so generous is, of course, because she loves Ye Fei, and another point is that although she has already made up her mind and decided to be with him for the rest of her life, the rtionship between the two makes Ye Yunqi a little confused.

    She doesn''t know whether it is right or wrong to do so, so she wants to drag more women who also have rtionships with Ye Fei into it in order to prove that her choice is not wrong. This idea is only in her subconscious.

    Not to mention Ye Fei; even she herself knows it. And even if Ye Fei knew it, she is afraid that not only will he not me her, but he will love her even more for it.

    After talking for a while in the living room, the three girls felt much better. Since they didn''t eat muchst night and didn''t eat in the morning, they were all a little hungry. Xiao Hanyue looked at the time and saw that it was already past eleven in the morning, so she stood up and said, "You guys go y something; I''ll go cook."

    After epting Xiao Hanyue in her heart, Ye Yunqi began to think about her. She knew that she couldn''t stay with Ye Fei every day like herself, and the feeling of not being able to be with her family was really ufortable. If it were her, she would want to die if she couldn''t see Ye Fei for a day.

    So she also wanted to create more opportunities for Xiao Hanyue to be alone with Ye Fei, so she said, "Brother, go help Aunt Xiao cook; the three of us will y checkers."

    Ye Fei naturally understood what she meant and couldn''t help but give her a grateful look. Ye Yunqi also smiled sweetly at him, then ignored him, took out a box of checkers, and started ying with Lin Ling and Ye Jing.

    Xiao Hanyue, who was preparing to cook, saw Ye Feiing in. She couldn''t help but be happy, but she looked out the door with a guilty conscience and asked in a low voice, "Why did you get in?"

    "I''m hungry." Ye Fei said with a smile and closed the kitchen door.

    Xiao Hanyue did not doubt his words. She didn''t eat muchst night, and then she did ''physical work'' in the middle of the night. It was normal for her to be hungry now. So she took out a piece of ham and handed it to Ye Fei, saying, "You eat first; the meal will be ready soon."

    Ye Fei took the ham and put it aside. Xiao Hanyue asked in surprise, "Why don''t you eat it? I remember you like this the most."

    Ye Fei stretched out his arms and hugged her from behind, saying with a smile, "The best delicacy in the world is right in front of me; how can I eat that?"

    After what Ye Fei had donest night, Xiao Hanyue''s body had no resistance to him. When he hugged her like this, she immediately softened and said in a panic, "Don''t do it here! I still have to cook."

    Ye Fei reached out his hand to her chest, held her big breasts that he couldn''t let go, and said with a smile, "You do yours, I''ll do mine!"

 Chapter 155: 155. Qiqi generosity -R18

    Being touched by him like this, how could Xiao Hanyue still have the heart to cook? She leaned softly against him, turned her head, and looked at him, her eyes full of desire.

    Ye Fei naturally couldn''t let her down. He slowly moved his hands down from her chest, lifted the hem of her pajamas, rolled it around her waist, and then pulled her panties down to her knees. He pressed his big hands directly on her already wet pussy and smiled in her ear. "My dear mother-inw, you are so slutty. Your pussy is already wet after being touched by your son-inw."

    The sensitive little cunt was touched by Ye Fei, and Xiao Hanyue heard the noises of three girls in the living room, especially her own daughter among them. This made her suddenly feel an indescribable excitement. Moreover, afterst night, her heart hadpletely let go of Ye Fei. She no longer cared about anything.

    She reached behind, unzipped Ye Fei''s pants, took out his big cock, held it in her hand, and stroked it gently, saying coquettishly, "I am your slutty mother-inw, good son-inw, quickly put your big cock into the slutty mother-inw''s moist pussy; help it relieve the itch!"

    Ye Fei was very happy. He put his arms around Xiao Hanyue''s slender waist and let her bend her upper body forward slightly with her big butt sticking out. This was the first time that Ye Fei had carefully appreciated Xiao Hanyue''s beautiful butt. It was like two full moons, and as smooth and delicate as warm jade. He couldn''t help but salivate.

    He simply squatted down and kissed her plump and tender big butt.

    Xiao Hanyue was aroused by Ye Fei. How could she be satisfied with him just kissing her ass? She urged him, "My dear son-inw, your mother-inw''s pussy is itching. You can kiss itter. Use your big cock tofort it first!"

    Ye Fei stood up, took her little hand and let her hold his cock, and said with a smile, "Then my good mother-inw, put it in."

    Xiao Hanyue held Ye Fei''s cock, pressed the ns against her pussy, then thrust her body backwards, swallowing half of the cock. At this time, Ye Fei also pushed forward hard, and the thick cock immediately sank into Xiao Hanyue''s pussy.

    "Oh..." Xiao Hanyue''s mood at this moment was very different fromst night, so she felt more deeply the power of Ye Fei''s big cock. Although he only fucked her once, she couldn''t help but moan softly. However, due to the three girls outside, she didn''t dare scream too loudly.

    However, she didn''t know that the more she did this, the more stimted Ye Fei felt, and he immediately held her slender waist and started to thrust hard.

    Xiao Hanyue felt more and morefortable being fucked by him. She leaned lower and lower, and gradually her entire upper body was lying on the kitchen counter table. She pulled his hands over and let him touch her breasts. Her big ass was pushed back hard as he thrust in and out.

    More and more love juice flowed out of her cunt, brought out by Ye Fei''s constantly thrusting big cock, and flowed down her two smooth legs to the ground.

    Xiao Hanyue was so happy that she wanted to scream, but she was worried about her daughter being outside, so she didn''t dare to scream out loud. But this made her feel the pleasure of being fucked even more deeply.

    "Ughh hngh hnggh!"

    After inserting his dick for a while, Ye Fei suddenly pulled his dick out of Xiao Hanyue''s pussy, hold the base of his dick with one hand, and then gently tapped her plump big ass with his dick, getting all the love juice on his dick onto her big ass. Her ass was shiny and glowing with a lewd glow because of the love juice.

    After all the love juice on his cock was stuck to Xiao Hanyue''s big ass, Ye Fei stuck his cock into her sensitive little pussy again and pumped it quickly.

    Since all the love juice on his cock was gone, the friction between the cock and the pussy was stronger this time. Xiao Hanyue was already on the verge of orgasm, and with such great stimtion, her body suddenly tensed up, and then arge amount of vaginal fluid spurted out from the depths of her pussy, all of which sshed on Ye Fei''s ns that were deep in her pussy.

    "Hnghh~agghn~cumming~cummingggg!''

    Once again feeling the suction in Xiao Hanyue''s pussy when she had an orgasm, Ye Fei chose to endure it this time. He did not let her suck him to ejaction but remained hard in her pussy even after her orgasm subsided.

    "Good son-inw, stop fucking me. If you continue, your mother-inw will really have no energy to cook." Although Xiao Hanyue still wanted to continue being fucked by Ye Fei, she reminded him rationally. Because she was stimted by the fact that her daughter was outside, her orgasm this time was more intense thanst night, and she was already a little soft after the orgasm.

    Ye Fei naturally understood her situation, so he pulled his cock out of her pussy, looked at her sexy little mouth with some pity, and said, "But what should I do?"

    Xiao Hanyue was an experienced person and knew what he was thinking from his eyes. She couldn''t help but say coquettishly, "You little rascal, you only know how to humiliate others!"

    Although she said that, she had already squatted down, looking at this big cock that made her happy to heaven for a while with some obsession, then held it with her little hand, opened her little mouth, and took it in her mouth.

    Xiao Hanyue''s oral skills are much better than Ye Ningshuang and Su Yuxian, not to mention the little girl Ye Yunqi.

    She first held Ye Fei''s ns in her mouth, sucked it for a few times, and then slowly swallowed it in until the ns hit her throat and then stopped, but did not spit it out, but just held it in her mouth, moving the head back and forth, letting the cock fuck her little mouth like fucking a pussycat.

    *ck ck ck ck!

    Seeing this beautiful mother-inw serving him so hard, Ye Fei''s inner satisfaction soon reached his limit, but he did not ejacte into her little mouth. Instead, he pulled her up and made her return to the same position as when he fucked her just now. He first inserted his dick into her pussy and pumped it a few times, then pulled it out suddenly and gently stroked it with his hand a few times.

    Large streams of semen began to spurt out, all sprayed on her plump ass.

    After thest wave, he rubbed the ns hard on her ass a few times, smearing thest bit of semen on it, and then let her go with satisfaction.

    "You little rascal, you always do bad things. How are we going to get out like this?" Xiao Hanyue said coquettishly, stretched out her little hand to scrape the semen off her butt, and then put it all into her mouth, but she did not swallow it. Instead, she opened her little mouth to let Ye Fei see the semen in her mouth.

    Looking at his beautiful mother-inw with her mouth filled with his semen, Ye Fei felt an impulse again and wanted to fuck her again, but in the end he let her go, helped her clean up, and then prepared breakfast with her.

 Chapter 156: 156: A Heart-Stirring Proposal

    Ye Fei''s mind, now like an encyclopedia, made cooking seem effortless. Standing at the stove, he worked skillfully while Xiao Hanyue assisted him, handing him kitchen utensils and ingredients as needed.

    As she watched him, deeply focused and serious, Xiao Hanyue couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration. His handsome face, glowing with concentration, made her heart flutter. The man in front of her now upied a ce in her heart that had once been reserved for herte husband.

    She found herself filled with contentment and love for him, realizing that Ye Fei was the best gift life had given her.

    Thanks to Ye Fei''s skilled hands, several mouth-watering dishes were quickly prepared. The aroma alone was enough to tempt anyone, and though Xiao Hanyue had never been one to indulge in food, she couldn''t wait to taste these delicious creations.

    She was even more touched by Ye Fei''s thoughtfulness; he had cooked these dishes to mask the scent left by their earlier passionate encounter, ensuring that her daughter wouldn''t suspect anything when they left the kitchen.

    As soon as the kitchen door opened, the three girls¡ªYe Yunqi, Ye Jing, and Lin Ling¡ªwere immediately drawn to the enticing smell. Despite not being familiar with the kitchen themselves, they eagerly rushed in and helped carry the dishes to the dining table.

    Without wasting time, the girls began eating. Lin Ling took a bite and raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Mom, your cooking wasn''t this good before. Are you just extra hungry today?"

    Xiao Hanyue smiled and shook her head. "These dishes weren''t made by me," she said, casting a nce at Ye Fei. Though she tried to suppress it, a hint of affection and tenderness slipped through her gaze.

    Ye Yunqi, noticing her aunt''s expression, was thrilled for her. She quickly sat beside Ye Fei and said with a grin, "I didn''t know you could cook so well. You''ve been hiding this from us!" As she spoke, she yfully pinched his waist.

    Feeling the pinch, Ye Fei assumed Ye Yunqi was teasing him out of jealousy. He gently took her hand, squeezing it in return. "There just hasn''t been a chance to show off. But if Qiqi likes it, I''ll cook for you every day!" His tone held a deeper meaning only the two of them understood.

    Ye Yunqi smiled mischievously and leaned in to whisper in Ye Fei''s ear, "Next time, can Aunt Xiao join us?"

    Ye Fei blinked in surprise. "What did you say?"

    "If you don''t want to, forget it," she teased, rolling her eyes at him.

    "I want to! I definitely want to!" Ye Fei nodded eagerly, his excitement growing. The thought of being with two women at once had crossed his mind before, especially given his increased stamina and strength since his transformation. The idea of such an exhrating experience had fascinated him, though he was puzzled by Ye Yunqi''s bold suggestion.

    Ye Yunqi, having overheard the earlier encounter between Ye Fei and Xiao Hanyue in the kitchen, had already imagined the possibilities. Deeply in love with Ye Fei, she wanted to see him fully satisfied and had read about such things in books and movies. The idea excited her, and she shared her thoughts with him.

    Realizing her intent, Ye Fei''s joy nearly made him jump. He knew that this possibility was now within reach, and even if Xiao Hanyue hesitated, Ye Ningshuang might be more open to the idea. After all, Ye Yunqi already epted their rtionship, and it was likely she wouldn''t object to including her aunt.

    Both Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi felt a surge of excitement. However, they soon noticed that the food on the table had nearly been devoured by the other three women. The yful mood calmed as Ye Yunqi quickly finished thest few bites, casting yful nces at Xiao Hanyue.

    After lunch, they all spent some time chatting before it grew dark. It was time for Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi, and Ye Jing to return home. Lin Ling and Xiao Hanyue were reluctant to see them leave, but Lin Ling tookfort in the thought that she would see Ye Fei at school the next day.

    Xiao Hanyue, on the other hand, felt a twinge of disappointment, knowing she wouldn''t have as many opportunities to be alone with him.

    As they were saying their goodbyes, Ye Fei pulled Xiao Hanyue aside and whispered tenderly in her ear, "Don''t worry, I''ll visit you often. It won''t be long before we can be together, always."

    Xiao Hanyue smiled sweetly, gently pushing him away. "Go on, Qiqi and the others are waiting for you in the car."

    Ye Fei smiled back and left, knowing that she didn''t fully believe his words yet. But he intended to surprise her soon enough.

    Back at the Ye family courtyard, Ye Fei led the girls inside, only to find Xu Shuyun sitting alone in the living room, lost in thought. She looked lonely, and hadn''t even noticed their arrival.

    A pang of guilt hit Ye Fei. With Ye Lingtian''s recent passing, Xu Shuyun was likely feeling the most isted. He had taken Ye Jing away for two days, leaving her alone. It must have been hard for her during that time.

    Walking over to her, Ye Fei sat down and gently put his arm around her shoulders. "Aunt, don''t worry. You still have me, Jingjing, and Qiqi. We''ll always be here for you," he said softly.

    Xu Shuyun sighed, leaning into Ye Fei''sforting embrace. "Thank you, Xiaoman," she murmured, the loneliness on her face softening as she found some relief in the presence of her nephew.

 Chapter 157: 157: Unnecessary Worry

    The next day, a Monday, Ye Fei decided to go to school, despite not attending a single ss the previous week. He hadn''t spoken to anyone, relying on Ye Yunqi to handle his leave. Though Yu Wuxia, their teacher, knew about his family situation and wouldn''t hold it against him, Ye Fei felt it was necessary to show up and maintain some normalcy.

    Perhaps it was because of what Ye Fei had said the night before, but Xu Shuyun looked noticeably better today. She even got up early to make breakfast for everyone. After eating, the four of them prepared to head out. Xu Shuyun nned to take Ye Jing to Wangda University, and Ye Fei was going to apany Ye Yunqi to school. Just as they were about to leave, a familiar car pulled up at the gate.

    It was a car they had seen many times over the past few days¡ªZhou Mingming''s. As soon as Ye Yunqi spotted it, she excitedly called out "Sister Mingming!" and ran over.

    Zhou Mingming, Liu Fengyi''s closest assistant, got out of the car and warmly hugged Ye Yunqi before greeting Xu Shuyun and Ye Jing. She was familiar with Ye Fei''s family and had a good rtionship with them.

    With Zhou Mingming offering to drive them, Xu Shuyun decided to head off with Ye Jing, leaving Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi to ride with Zhou. Once in the car, Ye Yunqi, now more independent after being in a rtionship with Ye Fei, didn''t cling to him as much as before. She eagerly imed the front seat next to Zhou Mingming and began firing off questions.

    "Sister Mingming, what brings you here today?" she asked curiously.

    Zhou Mingming smiled mischievously. "Why don''t you guess?"

    "How am I supposed to guess?" Ye Yunqi pouted, clearly not in the mood for suspense.

    Ye Fei, noticing Zhou Mingming''s cheerful expression, could tell something good had happened. "Come on, Sister Mingming, stop teasing us. What''s the good news? Share it with us."

    With a bright smile, Zhou Mingming chuckled. "Alright, I''ll tell you. Today, a new deputy mayor is arriving from Beijing. She''s an old friend of Mayor Liu, and Mayor Liu went to pick her up this morning. It''s a formal event, so they sent the real agents, leaving me, the fake agent, with the day off."

    Ye Fei raised an eyebrow, feeling a slight unease when he heard the mention of a new deputy mayor being close to Liu Fengyi. Ye Yunqi, sensing his thoughts, quickly asked, "Is the new deputy mayor a man or a woman?"

    Zhou Mingming didn''t notice Ye Fei''s reaction and answered casually, "Oh, she''s a woman. She and Mayor Liu were good friends back when they shared a dorm during their first work assignment. With her help, Mayor Liu should be able to rx a bit."

    Ye Yunqi gave Ye Fei a reassuring look, silently telling him, "See? Nothing to worry about." Ye Fei chuckled awkwardly and changed the topic. "So, is that why you''re in such a good mood today, Sister Mingming?"

    "Of course," Zhou Mingming replied, smiling. "It''s a happy asion for Mayor Liu, and I''m just d for her."

    Feeling touched, Ye Fei thanked her sincerely. Zhou Mingming, understanding why he was thanking her,ughed softly. "You don''t need to thank me. Mayor Liu has treated me like her own daughter since I started working for her. I''m just happy for her, and that''s enough."

    The conversation shifted as the car made its way to the school. Ye Fei''s mind drifted to how his ssmates might react to him now. With the stories about him circting in the news, he had be a bit of a mystery to many people. He wondered if his ssmates would see him as something strange or different.

    When they arrived at the school gate, Zhou Mingming dropped them off and went on her way, back to her busy schedule. As Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi walked through the school grounds, he paid close attention to how the other students looked at him. It wasn''t ss time yet, so many students were milling about.

    Though many recognized him, their expressions seemed off¡ªnot the curiosity or admiration he expected, but something colder, almost contemptuous.

    Ye Fei, who had once been weak but proud, had never been looked down upon like this before. Most of the students had admired him for his resilience, despite being physically weaker. However, the looks they were giving him now confused him.

    After a few moments, he realized the truth. Unlike the general public, most of these students had known him personally and had witnessed his past weaknesses firsthand. While rumors spread about his hidden strength and connections, these students believed what they had seen with their own eyes¡ªthat Ye Fei wasn''t capable of achieving the things he was being credited for.

    In their minds, someone else must have done the work, and Ye Fei was merely taking the credit, something they despised.

    Instead of being upset, Ye Fei found himself relieved. Being underestimated gave him an advantage. He needed to keep a low profile, especially since he was certain there was a greater, more dangerous mastermind behind the scenes. At eighteen, Ye Fei''s maturity and understanding of the world far exceeded his years, and he wasn''t troubled by the misunderstandings of some strangers.

    While Ye Fei didn''t mind, Ye Yunqi did. She couldn''t stand people looking down on her brother, and she whispered angrily, "Brother, why are they looking at you like that?"

    Ye Fei smiled and exined his theory, trying to calm her down. Though she understood, Ye Yunqi couldn''t help but feel irritated, ring at anyone who gave Ye Fei a dirty look.

    With her fiery reputation, no one dared to say anything directly, but it was clear her anger had a silencing effect on their ssmates.

    Instead of heading straight to the ssroom, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi first stopped by their teacher Yu Wuxia''s office to exin their absence. Yu Wuxia didn''t scold them, instead offering them kind words offort, expressing sympathy for the recent death of Ye Lingtian.

    She even smiled yfully, teasing, "Xiaoman, I didn''t expect you to be so impressive! You''ve been hiding your talents. And Qiqi, you didn''t say anything either. I''m starting to feel like you two don''t see me as family anymore!" She blinked yfully at Ye Fei, her usual serious demeanor softened.

    This unexpected yful side of Yu Wuxia made Ye Fei''s heart skip a beat. Today, she wasn''t in her usual teacher''s attire but wore a light white blouse and a long sky-blue skirt. The air in the office was warm, and two buttons of her blouse were undone, revealing a hint of her cleavage. Ye Fei couldn''t help but let his eyes linger.

    Yu Wuxia noticed his gaze, and for the first time, she felt a bit flustered. Though her heart belonged to Liu Junyi, being looked at this way by Ye Fei, a boy she had known since childhood, stirred something in her. It wasn''t difort, but rather a subtle feeling of pride.

    As they left the office, Ye Yunqi yfully pinched Ye Fei''s waist, scolding him. "You''re such a pervert!"

    Ye Fei, startled, asked, "What did I do?"

    "You know what you did," Ye Yunqi teased. "Don''t think I didn''t notice the way you were ogling Teacher Yu. I still haven''t forgotten what happened in ssst time."

    Grinning, Ye Fei replied cheekily, "Didn''t we settle that already? Besides, didn''t you say you wanted to find someone to help you handle me?"

    "Don''t get too carried away," Ye Yunqi huffed. "Too many, and I might not get my turn."

    Ye Feiughed. "Don''t worry about that. I can handle as many as you bring. Haven''t you seen what I''m capable of?"

    Though she knew how strong Ye Fei was, Ye Yunqi only giggled and said, "Alright, then I''ll find a few more to help deal with you. We''ll see if we can wear you out!" With that, she dashed ahead,ughing.

    When they returned to the ssroom, it was almost time for the next ss. A group of ssmates immediately surrounded Ye Fei, all talking at once.

    "Ye Fei, you''re incredible! You''re the chairman of the Ye Group now! If I told people the chairman of Ye Group was in our ss, no one would believe me!"

    "Yeah, we didn''t even know until we saw the newsst night! You''ve been keeping this a secret from us."

    Though Ye Fei hadn''t been close to many of his ssmates, they were all genuinely impressed, even proud to have him in their ss. Their words were sincere.

    Ye Fei smiled and responded modestly, "It''s just a title. My main job is still being a student." Inside, though, he sighed. Ye Ningshuang had already held a press conference announcing him as chairman without telling him. She clearly wanted to push him into the spotlight.

    Despite the sudden responsibility, Ye Fei understood why she did it. Not only did she want to pass the family business to its rightful heir, but she also wanted to ensure he had a high status, protecting him from any judgment about their rtionship if it ever became public.

    Additionally, she hoped to create more opportunities for them to spend time together. Ye Fei was happy by Ye Ningshuang''s painstaking efforts and decided to love her well the next time they met.

    Sitting down with Ye Yunqi, Ye Fei smiled at Lin Ling who was sitting next to him, and Lin Ling smiled back at him. Although the two did not speak, they could both feel each other''s deep affection for themselves. Looking at Ye Yunqi on the right and then at Lin Ling on the left, Ye Fei suddenly felt satisfied in his heart.

    With these two girls who loved him by his side, and three more mature and attractive beauties who were more attractive and tender when caring about him, this kind of happiness was really intoxicating.

    The third ss in the morning was physical education. When Ye Fei and his friends walked to the yground, Tang Rou was already waiting there. Although they hadn''t seen her for nearly half a month, she seemed not to have changed at all. She was still as stern as ever, butpared to the first ss, she seemed a little more easy-going.

    However, when she saw Ye Fei standing in the crowd, Tang Rou''s casual attitude immediately disappeared, and she said indifferently: "Ye Fei, step out!"

    Ye Fei didn''t quite understand why this woman wanted to cause trouble for him again, but he still stood up and looked straight at Tang Rou.

    After what happened that day, Tang Rou''s impression of Ye Fei had improved a lot, and she could even say that she liked him a little. However, although she was a family friend of the Liu family, she didn''t know much about Ye Fei, so after hearing about Ye Fei''s deeds, she had the same idea as those students in the school.

 Chapter 158: 158: Powerful Confrontation

    Ye Fei stood in front of Tang Rou, staring at her with a determined gaze. Tang Rou, already irritated, raised her voice, "Ye Fei, why didn''t you attend ssst week?"

    Though he knew Tang Rou was deliberately provoking him¡ªafter all, his family matters had be widely known across Wanghai¡ªYe Fei calmly responded, "I had some family issues to handlest week, so I couldn''te."

    "Family issues aren''t a valid excuse. You skipped ss without proper permission. Tell me, how should I punish you?" Tang Rou''s voice remained icy.

    Though Ye Fei had been patient, Tang Rou''s repeated attempts to find fault with him began to test his limits. With a cold tone, he replied, "I informed Teacher Yu. I didn''t skip ss without a reason."

    Tang Rou, now visibly angered, snapped back, "Then why wasn''t I informed?"

    "Why would I need to tell you?" Ye Fei scoffed, his frustration rising. "I only needed to inform my ss teacher."

    "You..." Tang Rou was so furious that she was left momentarily speechless. She couldn''t argue, knowing Ye Fei was right. The protocol required him to inform the ss teacher, not her, a P.E. teacher.

    Seeing Tang Rou fuming in silence, the students who had gathered dared not speak. They had all witnessed how harshly she could scold people. Ye Yunqi, however, discreetly shed Ye Fei a thumbs-up, proud of him for standing his ground.

    After a tense pause, Tang Rou, still seething, finally said, "Ye Fei, follow me. The rest of you, you''re to run until I tell you to stop!" Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and marched toward the equipment room.

    Equally frustrated, Ye Fei decided it was time to confront her directly about her behavior. He followed closely behind.

    Seeing them leave, Lin Ling grew concerned and wanted to intervene. She feared the situation might escte, but Ye Yunqi stopped her.

    "There''s no need to worry. Your husband is much stronger now. The only one who might end up regretting anything is Teacher Tang," Ye Yunqi said with a yful grin. Normally mischievous, her protective nature toward Ye Fei had softened her wild side recently. However, seeing Tang Rou unfairly target Ye Fei had reawakened her feistiness. Part of her even hoped that Ye Fei would teach Tang Rou a lesson.

    Though Ye Yunqi''s words reassured her somewhat, Lin Ling still couldn''t shake her unease about the potential conflict between Ye Fei and their teacher.

    In the equipment room, Tang Rou shut the door behind them and locked it. She then turned to face Ye Fei, her eyes filled with disappointment, though she said nothing at first.

    Ye Fei stared back at her, waiting for an exnation. When she remained silent, he finally broke the tension. "Teacher Tang, we''ve known each other for a long time. Why do you always target me?"

    Tang Rou sighed and finally spoke. "Because we''ve known each other for so long, I feel responsible for you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even bother."

    While her words were meant to show concern, Ye Fei felt his irritation grow. Keeping hisposure, he asked, "Then what exactly have I done that bothers you so much? Is it because I used to be weak?"

    "Of course not," Tang Rou responded, her tone softening slightly. "I know from thest time you helped that you have a good heart." Her words calmed Ye Fei for a moment, but her next sentence reignited his frustration. "But I never expected you to take credit for someone else''s aplishments and then parade it around the city.

    As someone who''s known you for so long, I feel obligated to tell you¡ªyou''re not acting like a man."

    Tang Rou''s intentions were pure, but her words stung. She wasn''t aware that, despite being in her twenties, her straightforward nature andck of experience with the nuances of the world often led her to speak too bluntly.

    After delivering her harsh critique, Tang Rou turned away from him and squatted down to pick up a mat from the floor. Unintentionally, this movement showcased her full, curvaceous figure, her hips swaying gently as she moved. The sight of her body,bined with the lingering frustration from herst words and the feelings ignited earlier that morning by Yu Wuxia, stirred something in Ye Fei.

    His temper, mixed with a sudden surge of desire, overcame him.

    Before he could think, Ye Fei , rushed forward, and grabbed Tang Rou, pinning her down onto the mat.

    Tang Rou,pletely taken by surprise, shouted, "What are you doing?" She struggled to break free, but despite always viewing Ye Fei as weak, she now found herself unable to overpower him. His grip was far too strong.

 Chapter 159: 159: Tsundere got her lesson -R18

    [A|N: Some of you may have questions like why Ye Fei got so out of control or why he did that. There is two reason for second part. First he was enraged and repeatedly look down upon. Second a secret that''ll be find out eventually. So read more and try to give a gift if you can!]

    ************************************

    Ye Fei''s eyes turned red, and he smiled wickedly: "Didn''t you say that I''m not a man? Now I''ll let you see what makes me a man!" Then he touched Tang Rou body with his finger.

    Tang Rou was surprised to find that after his finger, she had no strength at all. She was powerless even to move her fingers. This made her realize Ye Fei''s true strength. When she visited the Liu family, she had practiced with the Liu sisters and had seen their acupoint pressing skills.

    However, even the strongest Liu Junyi could not reach Ye Fei''s level. She could only make people''s whole body limp. Although she was shocked, she felt more humiliated in her heart. She shouted, "You bastard, let me go!"

    Ye Fei got up from Tang Rou, first pinched her attractive buttocks hard a few times, then turned her body over and made her face him.

    Seeing the two intertwined mes in Ye Fei''s eyes, Tang Rou understood that he had now fallen into a state of madness. The more she resisted, the more irrational he would be. It would be better to persuade him with kind words, maybe he could calm down.

    However, asking her, who was always strong-willed, to say soft words was more painful than killing her, so she said nothing at this time, staring at Ye Fei fiercely.

    Tang Rou was not wrong. If she really begged him softly at this moment, Ye Fei, who was in that special state of mind, would be able to regain his sanity. However, her angry look made Ye Fei even more angry, and he lost even thest bit of his sanity. He grabbed her shirt and tore it apart with force, breaking all the buttons on her shirt.

    Ye Fei tore off Tang Rou''s shirt, first squeezed her plump breasts hard through her somewhat conservative bra, and then pulled the bra off violently.

    As the bra came off, Tang Rou''s pair of big breasts, which were no less than those of a mature woman, immediately jumped out. Unlike her wheat-colored skin, her breasts were extremely white and tender, like two spherical bowls, with a pair of ruby-like nipples on them that were too attractive to eyes.

    Although he had lost his rationality, Ye Fei, who had a lot of experience with several women, seemed to have made it his instinct to make them happy before entering them. He immediately lowered his head, took one of Tang Rou''s small nipples into his mouth and sucked it gently, and he held the other one in his hand together with one of her big breasts and kneaded it gently.

    An unprecedented pleasure made Tang Rou, who was originally furious, suddenly stop cursing. She had been fascinated by martial arts since she was a child and had never had any experience in this area. She had never even masturbated like most girls would. She had spend all her life in practicing martial arts, but with her normal physique it''s harder than Ye Fei.

    Now the first time she tasted this strange pleasure, she actually forgot her anger temporarily and closed her eyes to enjoy it.

    After lingering on Tang Rou''s breasts for a while, Ye Fei slowly moved down and took off her pants at the same time. Now she was only left with a small pair of panties on her body.

    The feeling of Ye Fei pulling her panties woke Tang Rou up from the strange enjoyment. Seeing that Ye Fei was about to remove thest bit of armor on her body, she couldn''t help but said anxiously, "No!" Her face flushed with shame.

    Tang Rou had a very embarrassing secret, that was that she didn''t even have a single hair on her lower body, so she protected this secret very well. Not to mention men, even women had never seen it. Now that this secret was about to be seen by Ye Fei, she hadpletely forgotten her anger, and a huge sense of shame almost made her cry.

    Tang Rou''s verbal resistance had no effect on Ye Fei. He still pulled her panties off forcefully. He had lost his mind and only had instinct left. He seemed to appreciate it. He stared at Tang Rou''s white and tender little pussy without a single hair for a long time before he kissed it gently while pushing her legs apart.

    A pleasure much stronger than when he sucked her nipples brought the shy Tang Rou back to her senses. Seeing him licking and kissing her lower body, she wanted to call him shameless, but the pleasure she had never experienced before made her unable to stop. Arge amount of love juices had already flowed out of her virgin pussy, which made a ''slurping'' sound under Ye Fei''s sucking.

    The obscene sound made Tang Rou even more shy, but she couldn''t help but enjoy it. If she could move now, what she would probably do right away was not to push Ye Fei away, but to mp her legs together to make the stimtion of her pussy more intense.

    Perhaps feeling that Tang Rou''s pussy was wet enough, Ye Fei crawled out from under her crotch, reached out to take off his pants, and held his cock that was already as hard as an iron rod. He rubbed it on her pussy for a few times, and after it was covered with her pussy juice, he slowly squeezed it into her pussy that had never been entered by any foreign object.

    When Tang Rou saw Ye Fei take out his terrifyinglyrge cock, she already knew what she was going to face next. She felt angry, shy, and a little scared at the same time. Wouldn''t it hurt her if such a big thing were to go into her tiny pussy that even her fingers couldn''t fit in?

    At this point, Tang Rou could no longer care about her face and begged, "Ye Fei, don''t do this. I''m your teacher and we''re old friends. Please let me go."

    Not to mention that Ye Fei was unconscious now, even if he was calm, it would be impossible for him to stop when things hade to this point, let alone now? Especially her word "teacher", which stimted Ye Fei even more. The big cock that was originally slowly inserted into her tender pussy suddenly pushed in with force.

    This time, Tang Rou suffered a lot. Ye Fei''s penis was so huge that even a woman who had had sex would not be able to bear it, let alone a virgin like Tang Rou. She screamed in pain and cursed, "You bastard, it hurts so much, take it out, take it out!"

    How could Ye Fei listen to her? He only felt his big cock, which was burning with desire, being tightly mped by the extremely tight little pussy. He was so excited that he didn''t care that it was Tang Rou''s first time and thrust it in and out quickly.

    *Pa..*Pa..*Pa...

    "Ahh! F*ck it hurts! You bastard! Ohh!"

    Although there had been forey and Tang Rou''s pussy was lubricated enough, she still screamed in pain when Ye Fei fucked her. The tearing pain in her pussy made her unable to hold back her tears, which slid down her somewhat pale but still stunningly beautiful face.

    Perhaps it was because she had gradually adapted to Ye Fei''s big cock, Tang Rou gradually felt that her pussy was not so painful anymore. As the pain eased, a huge pleasure arose. This pleasure was so strong that Tang Rou''s heart, which had originally wanted to kill Ye Fei, slowly wavered.

    At this time, Ye Fei seemed to have a sudden inspiration. While he was thrusting his cock into Tang Rou''s pussy, he was caressing her big breasts with his hands.

    Being attacked from both top and bottom at the same time, Tang Rou felt a stronger pleasure, while the pain was negligible. She couldn''t help but enjoy the feeling of almost flying to the sky.

    "Ahhhhh~agghh~"

    Suddenly, Tang Rou opened her mouth and let out a scream. Her body, which had no strength at all, actually moved. She hugged Ye Fei, who was pressing on her, with her arms. Her big ass spun rapidly, and then she stood still, allowing Ye Fei''s big cock to press into the deepest part of her little cunt. Then her cunt contracted vigorously, and arge amount of hot liquid gushed out from her heart.

    "Ughhm~~"

    Ye Fei was stimted by her and let out a low grunt. His cock swelled suddenly and thick semen spurted out. The two liquids merged in Tang Rou''s tight pussy.

    After a long while, Tang Rou''s body stopped shaking and she fell limply on the mat, and her arms that were holding Ye Fei loosened.

    After venting his anger, Ye Fei regained his sanity. Looking at the lingering tears on Tang Rou''s face, he felt a little apologetic and said softly, "I''m sorry."

    Tang Rou originally wanted to kill Ye Fei after she recovered, but the pleasure Ye Fei gave her just now was too strong, so strong that she couldn''t even feel hatred towards him atleast at that moment. However, she naturally wouldn''t give Ye Fei a good look at this time. She snorted coldly and turned her head away without looking at him.

    Seeing Tang Rou''s look, Ye Fei suddenlyughed. After experiencing Su Yuxian and Xiao Hanyue, he understood a truth: physical satisfaction is the easiest way to make a woman surrender, and it should be the same for even the tsundere Tang Rou now. That intense orgasm has allowed him to enter the deepest part of her heart.

    Moreover, Ye Fei, who knows her character well, also knows that she probably doesn''t like the kind of timid man. In this case, let him conquer her with his strength.

    "Did you feelfortable just now?" Having made up his mind, Ye Fei no longer apologized to Tang Rou, but asked with a smile.

    "Humph!" Tang Rou snorted again.

    "Are you not feeling well?" Ye Fei said to himself with a smile, "It seems that I didn''t do it well just now. Why not try again now?" As he said that, he gently thrust the big cock that was still tightly stuffed in her tender pussy and had be hard again.

    Tang Rou still turned her face away and ignored him, but her body had already betrayed her. She twisted slightly involuntarily as Ye Fei fucked her.

    *Pa..*Pa..*Pa...

    Ye Fei was very happy to see this. He continued to thrust in and out while kissing her neck and breasts. One of his hands was stroking her big stic butt lightly and heavily, while the other hand reached out to the ce where they were connected and pressed on her small clitoris that had already be engorged and erect and started ying with it.

    Just now, Ye Fei''s instinctive fucking had already made Tang Rou extremely ecstatic. Now, coupled with his skilled flirting techniques, Tang Rou felt that this time he f*cked her even morefortably than before. Although there was no expression on her face, her body had already cooperated.

    She kept twisting her big ass so that Ye Fei''s cock could stimte the most itchy spot in her pussy as it moved through it.

    With Tang Rou''s cooperation, Ye Fei fucked more vigorously, and the movement of his big cock in and out of her little cunt also elerated. As she no longer had the resistance she had just now, and Ye Fei''s f*cking was more skillful, Tang Rou was fucked so hard that her eyes were closed. If she hadn''t bitten her lips tightly, she would have moaned loudly in pleasure.

    Tang Rou''s second orgasm came even faster. Ye Fei only thrust in and out of her pussy a few times before she spasmed again and reached the climax. But since it was her first time and she had f*cked so hard just now, Ye Fei couldn''t bear to fuck her anymore. At the same time as she orgasmed, he shot his second stream of semen into her pussy, then held her and didn''t move.

    The two of themy on the mat and rested for a long time, and did not get up until the ss time was almost over. Ye Fei helped Tang Rou tidy up the clothes that he had torn to the point where they were almost unwearable. During this process, although Tang Rou did not resist, she still had a nk expression on her face, as if she had some deep hatred with Ye Fei.

    After tidying up his clothes, Ye Fei hugged Tang Rou again, kissed her on the lips slightly, and said with a smile: "RouRou, we have already sealed the deal. You will be mine from now on."

    Tang Rou''s face finally flushed, and she spat, "Who is yours? If you dare to do this to me again, I will tell Aunt Liu!"

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "That''s great. I''ll let mom decide for us, and we''ll be a real couple then!"

    Tang Rou stared at Ye Fei for a long time, and suddenly seemed to remember something. The slight blush on her face suddenly expanded. She lowered her head and whispered, "I''m leaving first. You pack up and go outter!" After that, she walked out without waiting for Ye Fei''s consent.

    Seeing Tang Rou''s deformed walking posture, Ye Fei felt pity for her. He pulled her back and hugged her again, saying, "It''s not convenient for you now. You should go back and have a rest. I''ll tell them that you have something to doter."

    "Why do you care!" Tang Rou said fiercely, but a warm feeling surged in her heart. She broke away from Ye Fei and returned to her dormitory as the ss was over and there were no people on campus.

 Chapter 160: 160: The New Arrival

    After tidying up the equipment room, Ye Fei nced at the mat, now covered with traces of what had transpired between him and Tang Rou, including a few bloodstains. A headache loomed over him, but instead of leaving it behind, he simply stored the mat in his own space.

    After all, only a few P.E. teachers ever came to this equipment room, and the mat''s disappearance wouldn''t raise much suspicion.

    As Ye Fei returned to the yground, Lin Ling immediately ran up to him, grabbing his hand with concern. "Are you okay? Did Teacher Tang give you a hard time?" she asked. Their rtionship was no secret at school, so Lin Ling wasn''t shy about showing her worry.

    The other students soon gathered around, eager to know how the temperamental teacher had treated Ye Fei. Smiling bitterly, Ye Fei said, "She did scold me, but fortunately, she got a phone call and left. She made me clean the equipment room, though, and it was exhausting."

    Once they heard his exnation, the students'' curiosity faded, and they dispersed, excited to y now that the strict teacher wasn''ting back. Their fear of Tang Rou''s strictness had kept them on edge, but with her gone, they could finally let loose.

    Satisfied that Ye Fei was fine, Lin Ling also rxed, joining a few other girls to y games. However, Ye Yunqi, who knew Ye Fei all too well, frowned. His story seemed usible, but she knew something was off. Given how angry Ye Fei had been earlier, it was unlikely he would have simply let Tang Rou punish him.

    Moving closer to Ye Fei, Ye Yunqi sniffed the air subtly, then grinned knowingly. Pinching his arm yfully, she teased, "You rogue! One of these days, you''re going to turn into a real womanizer."

    Ye Fei chuckled, fully aware that Ye Yunqi wasn''t genuinely upset. She was using this moment to flirt with him. After all, not only did she not mind his rtionships with other women, she had a habit of encouraging them.

    Despite their outward tension, Ye Yunqi suspected that Tang Rou had developed a certain admiration for Ye Fei after their altercations, and she didn''t seem opposed to the idea of Tang Rou bing part of their circle.

    Later that day, Ye Fei slipped away to visit Tang Rou''s dormitory, hoping to share some private time with her. However, despite knowing she was inside, she refused to answer the door no matter how long he knocked. His initial confidence wavered, and for a moment, he considered barging in to confront her. But in the end, he restrained himself, deciding to wait and observe her attitude over time.

    He wasn''t going to let her go, that was certain.

    For the next two days, Ye Fei didn''t see Tang Rou at all. When their P.E. ss arrived on Wednesday morning, another male teacher took over. Upon inquiring, Ye Fei learned that Tang Rou had taken leave.

    This further confirmed his suspicion¡ªTang Rou was deliberately avoiding him. As for the reason, there were two possibilities: either she despised him so much that she couldn''t bear to see him, which was unlikely given her strong-willed nature, or she was confused and was too embarrassed by the change in their rtionship to face him.

    The more Ye Fei thought about it, the more convinced he became that thetter was true. He decided to give her space and let things settle down before pursuing her again.

    Content with his decision, Ye Fei enjoyed the rest of the ss with his peers, feeling lighter.

    The following period was supposed to be self-study, but as the ss started, Yu Wuxia walked in, followed by a new student. The girl looked about the same age as Ye Fei and the others. She stood tall, around 1.7 meters, and her figure appeared shapely beneath the loose purple dress she wore.

    Her delicate face was on par with Lin Ling''s beauty, though not quite as striking as Ye Yunqi''s, who had be even more beautiful after getting nurtured by Ye Fei.

    Despite her appearance, Ye Fei''s first impression of the girl wasn''t a positive one. Her face radiated arrogance, and the way she surveyed her new ssmates was as if she considered them beneath her.

    Yu Wuxia addressed the ss, tapping on the desks to get their attention. "Everyone, please settle down for a moment. I''d like to introduce our new student, Xiao Fei." She then turned to the new girl, "Xiao Fei, why don''t you introduce yourself?"

    Xiao Fei''s expression showed a hint of impatience, but she stillplied, stepping forward and saying, "My name is Xiao Fei. I''m from Beijing." With that brief statement, she said nothing more.

    Her curt introduction was met with warm apuse, mostly from the boys. Though the ss already had two stunning girls¡ªYe Fei''s fianc¨¦e Lin Ling and the mischievous Ye Yunqi¡ªthe boys hadn''t dared to harbor any romantic hopes for either. Now, with Xiao Fei, whose beauty and voice rivaled Lin Ling''s, they were eager and hopeful for a chance.

    The apuse only died down when Yu Wuxia raised her hands. She guided Xiao Fei to an empty seat next to Ye Yunqi and softly requested, "Ye Yunqi, please take care of her. She''s new."

    With a bright smile, Ye Yunqi warmly greeted her new ssmate, "Hello!"

    But Xiao Fei snorted coldly and turned away, ignoring her. Despite her reluctance to admit it, Xiao Fei felt ufortable next to Ye Yunqi, whose beauty surpassed her own. Back in her previous school, Xiao Fei had been regarded as the school beauty, and now, in this unfamiliar ce, she was immediately overshadowed.

    That made her resentment towards Ye Yunqi palpable, and she had no intention of being friendly.

 Chapter 161: 161: Arrogance at Its Peak

    Although Ye Yunqi had softened considerably recently, that gentleness was reserved solely for Ye Fei. When it came to others, her fiery nature was still intact. Being tantly ignored by Xiao Fei irritated her. As soon as Yu Wuxia left the ssroom, Ye Yunqi was ready to stand up and put Xiao Fei in her ce, but Ye Fei stopped her.

    "Why bother? Just ignore her. No need to make things difficult for Teacher Yu," Ye Fei whispered in her ear, amused. This Xiao Fei really thought highly of herself. Sure, Beijing was the capital, but Wanghai, as thergest city in the south, rivaled it in prosperity and had even surpassed it economically. He couldn''t quite understand where her sense of superiority came from, but he didn''t care.

    Dealing with a spoiled girl like her wasn''t worth his time.

    Ye Fei gave Ye Yunqi''s hand a reassuring squeeze, and her anger melted away instantly. With Ye Fei backing her up, especially against someone like Xiao Fei, she felt victorious. However, she couldn''t resist teasing him, "Hmph, all you care about is your precious Teacher Yu. You don''t even care if I''m being wronged."

    Ye Fei, fully aware of her yful mood, simply smiled. He didn''t reply but held her hand a little tighter, making it clear he understood herpletely.

    After lunch, Ye Fei was quietly chatting with Ye Yunqi and Lin Ling when Xiao Fei suddenly stormed into the ssroom. She marched up to Ye Yunqi and said, "Hey, I heard you''re good at Martial arts. Care topete with me?" Xiao Fei had caught wind of Ye Yunqi''s reputation and wasn''t convinced. Although she couldn''t surpass her in looks, she hoped to defeat her in martial arts.

    Though Ye Fei had told Ye Yunqi not to bother with Xiao Fei, she wasn''t about to let herself be disrespected. Giving Xiao Fei a cold look, she asked, "Are you really from Beijing?"

    "Of course!" Xiao Fei lifted her chin with pride. "Why do you ask?"

    "I thought you were from X," Ye Yunqi retorted. "You''re just as rude as they are. Don''t people in your country use names? Or is everyone just called ''Hey''?"

    "You¡ª!" Xiao Fei, brimming with arrogance, found herself no match for Ye Yunqi''s sharp tongue. Frustrated, she dropped into a Taekwondo stance and dered, "I challenge you! Come!"

    "Oh wow, I was right," Ye Yunqi said, her eyes lighting up in mock realization. "You really are from X. I could tell from your martial arts style."

    Despite being a skilled Taekwondo practitioner, Xiao Fei was fiercely proud of her heritage. Being mistaken as X twice infuriated her. In a fit of rage, she threw a punch at Ye Yunqi, disregarding martial etiquette.

    With a smug smile, Ye Yunqi effortlessly caught Xiao Fei''s fist with her left hand and, with a flick, tossed her aside. "Hmph, all sh and no substance," she said disdainfully.

    In truth, Xiao Fei''s martial arts abilities weren''t bad at all. Her punch had been a solid demonstration of her Taekwondo skills, which had reached a high level through years of practice. But Ye Yunqi, after her dual cultivation training with Ye Fei, had be one of the most formidable fighters in their family.

    A martial art like Taekwondo, without the power of internal strength, was no match for her.

    Though Xiao Fei had been flung across the room, she didn''t make a fool of herself. Thanks to the hidden strength Ye Yunqi used, Xiao Feinded gracefully, though her pride had clearly taken a hit. Standing there in stunned silence, Xiao Fei realized that Ye Yunqi was far superior to her.

    Though she wasn''t ready to ept it, her self-respect prevented her from causing any more trouble. After ring at Ye Yunqi for a moment, she stormed out of the ssroom, her face flushed with defeat.

    "Hmph, little girl, if I don''t teach you a lesson, you''ll never learn!" Ye Yunqi said proudly, pping her hands in satisfaction as she watched Xiao Fei retreat.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile. She was calling Xiao Fei a little girl, but wasn''t she just as young? Before he could tease her, his phone rang.

    Seeing it was his aunt Liu Fengyi calling, Ye Fei quickly answered, "Aunt, what''s up? Why are you calling me now? Did something happen?"

    "You little rascal! Can''t I call just to chat?" Liu Fengyi''s cheerful voice came through. "But yes, I do have something to discuss. Did a new student join your ss today?"

    "Yeah, a girl named Xiao Fei just transferred in," Ye Fei replied casually.

    "You brat!" Liu Fengyiughed. "Have you turned into a little hooligan after taking over the Lingyun Society? Why do you sound so crude?"

    Ye Fei chuckled. "So what''s the deal with this Xiao Fei? Why are you asking about her?"

    "Well, her mother, Zhang Linxin, is my new deputy mayor¡ªand she''s also one of my best friends. You should look after her," Liu Fengyi said with a smile.

    "What?" Ye Fei eximed, feeling a sudden wave of guilt. He hadn''t expected Xiao Fei to be the daughter of his aunt''s close friend. He nced over at Ye Yunqi, who had overheard the conversation and was grinning mischievously.

    "Why so shocked?" Liu Fengyi asked, surprised by his reaction.

    With a sigh, Ye Fei exined, "Seems like you called a little toote. Qiqi just had a fight with her."

    "What?!" Liu Fengyi gasped. "Did Qiqi hurt her?"

    Feeling a bit indignant, Ye Yunqi leaned closer to the phone and said loudly, "Aunt, you''re so biased! Why don''t you ask if I got hurt?"

    Hearing Ye Yunqi''s yful tone, Liu Fengyi rxed, realizing no real harm had been done. "My Qiqi is so strong. How could anyone hurt you?" she said affectionately.

    Beaming with pride, Ye Yunqi replied, "Exactly!"

    After finishing his conversation with Liu Fengyi, Ye Fei hung up the phone and turned to Ye Yunqi, saying, "Did you hear that? Xiao Fei is the daughter of aunt''s close friend. You should go easier on her from now on and stop giving her a hard time."

    Ye Yunqi pouted in mock irritation and retorted, "Xiao Fei? More like Zhang Fei if you ask me! She''s such a wild girl!"

    She noticed Ye Fei seemed to be defending Xiao Fei and, with a yful smile, added, "Well, she''s a wild girl, and you''re a wild man. You two might just be a perfect match!"

    Her mischievous grin was enough to lighten the moment, but Ye Fei could only shake his head with a helpless smile.

 Chapter 162: 162: The Beginning of the Conspiracy

    Ye Fei chuckled and gently patted Ye Yunqi''s head, shaking his head at her teasing. "Don''t start with that nonsense," he said, but the yful exchange lightened the mood as they continued their walk together.

    Ye Yunqi stuck out her tongue, then turned to Lin Ling, who was quietly listening. "Don''t mind me, sister-inw," she said, "I''m just talking nonsense."

    Though Ye Yunqi often referred to Lin Ling as ''sister-inw,'' it still made Lin Ling blush every time she heard it. Softly, she replied, "I know. Besides, Brother Ye wouldn''t go for a girl like Xiao Fei."

    Ye Yunqi gave her a sly look. "Oh? It sounds like my sister-inw is feeling pretty confident!" She teased. "Tell me, if there were a girl like me, do you think your brother Ye would like her?"

    Lin Ling responded without hesitation, "Of course! If I were a boy, I would definitely fall for you."

    Ye Yunqi''s eyes brightened, and she quickly followed up, "And what if someone like me fell in love with your brother? Would you fight her over it?"

    Lin Ling paused for a moment and then sighed softly. "No, I wouldn''t. Sometimes I even think how nice it would be if you weren''t Brother Ye''s sister. Then maybe the three of us could stay together forever."

    Ye Yunqi''s eyes suddenly grew misty with emotion. She took Lin Ling''s hands and said, "Thank you, Lingling." This was something she had always been anxious about¡ªwhether Lin Ling would ept her feelings for Ye Fei. Now, hearing Lin Ling''s understanding, she couldn''t help but feel deeply moved.

    Lin Ling was a bit taken aback by Ye Yunqi''s sudden gratitude, not fully grasping why it was such a big deal. But before she could ask, Ye Fei chimed in, "Then let''s all be together forever!"

    Knowing theplicated rtionship between Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi, Lin Ling simply smiled and nodded. She didn''t bring up future obstacles, such as marriage, and instead said, "Yes, no one will ever separate us."

    With Lin Ling''s words easing her biggest concern, Ye Yunqi was in an excellent mood for the rest of the day. Even though Xiao Fei was still around, Ye Yunqi refrained from picking on her. Xiao Fei, who had sensed the skill gap between herself and Ye Yunqi, had also kept a low profile throughout the afternoon. It made for a surprisingly peaceful day.

    After school, Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi decided to head to their family''s vi in the east, opting to take a taxi rather than return to the courtyard. They hadn''t been home in a while, and both were eager to see their mother and sisters. They were also excited at the thought of surprising their family with an unannounced visit.

    When they arrived and opened the door, however, they found only their mother, Liu Yiru, sitting in the living room with a somewhat worried expression. She had just returned from work, still dressed in her professional ck suit and skirt.

    Though the suit was formal, her exposed calves looked so smooth and alluring that Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel stirred, even more so than when he saw women in far less clothing.

    Beside her was Liu Junyi, their aunt, who sat upright in her military uniform, her ample chest made even more prominent by the uniform''s fit. She exuded strength and elegance, and her bright smile contrasted with their mother''s more somber mood.

    "Aunt!" Ye Yunqi called out with excitement, rushing to sit on Liu Junyi''sp like she used to when she was a child.

    Liu Junyi hugged her andughed. "You''ve grown up, but you''re still acting like a little kid," she teased.

    Ye Fei, meanwhile, sat beside his mother, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. "Mom, what''s troubling you?" he asked gently, his gesture one offort and concern.

    Liu Yiru, leaning into his embrace, sighed. "Your aunt is heading out on a mission tomorrow, and I can''t help but worry."

    Ye Fei was initially delighted that his mother hadn''t objected to his embrace¡ªthis was the first time he had held her like this while she was fully aware. But his joy was short-lived as the gravity of his mother''s words hit him. "A mission?" he asked, concerned. "Isn''t it peacetime? Why is Aunt going to a battlefield?"

    Liu Junyiughed, trying to downy the situation. "Your mom''s exaggerating. It''s not a battlefield¡ªit''s just a group of terrorists, and they''re no match for us."

    Liu Yiru, still anxious, countered, "Don''t underestimate them. Some of those terrorists have real skills¡ªskills that could rival your special forces."

    Even though Liu Junyi smiled confidently, Ye Fei could sense that his mother''s concerns were not baseless. His aunt exined that though the mission involved dangerous terrorists, their forces would easily handle the situation with over 20 elite special forces teams mobilized from across the country.

    As the conversation continued, Ye Fei couldn''t shake a feeling of unease. There was something about this situation that didn''t sit right with him¡ªhis instincts told him it could be part of arger conspiracy. The idea of sending only a select few elite soldiers into the field, and the fact that Liu Junyi had been chosen as themander-in-chief, felt too orchestrated.

    He couldn''t help but think someone was targeting his aunt, or perhaps even the entire special forces unit.

    "Aunt, how about I go with you on this mission?" Ye Fei asked, worried for her safety.

    "Nonsense!" Liu Junyi shot back. "This isn''t some kind of adventure. It could be dangerous, and I don''t want you getting involved."

    Liu Yiru, however, supported Ye Fei''s suggestion. "I think it''s a good idea. Let him go and gain some experience."

    Despite her mother''s approval, Liu Junyi was firm. She didn''t want Ye Fei in harm''s way. "I appreciate your concern," she said, softening her tone, "but I have an important job to do, and I can''t be distracted worrying about you."

    Ye Fei, undeterred, pushed further. "Then how about this: if I can beat you in a match, you''ll let mee with you."

    Liu Junyi was amused but confident. "Fine, if you can beat me, you cane along. But don''t cry when I wipe the floor with you!"

    And so, they all headed to the underground training room for what would be an unexpected test of Ye Fei''s growing strength.

    The four of them headed towards the underground training room together. As they walked, Ye Fei, following behind his mother, suddenly asked, "Mom, why haven''t I seen my eldest and second sisters around?"

    Liu Yiru smiled and replied, "Your second sister''s martial arts school has grown quite a bit, and she''s been busy managing the increase in students. On top of that, with thepany''s affairs being settled recently, I asked your eldest sister to help out. They''ve both been tied up with work and didn''t make it back home tonight."

    Once they reached the basement, the training room was spacious and ready for the challenge. Liu Junyi, standing casually in the center, smiled and called out, "Xiaoman, have you thought of what moves you''re going to use against your aunt?"

    Ye Fei stepped into the middle of the room and smiled back, "Not really, because I can''t bring myself to hit you. So, how about you take the lead, and I''ll stick to defending."

    Liu Junyiughed, yfully scolding him, "You cheeky brat! You''re confident, aren''t you? Alright then, get ready¡ªyour aunt''s about to attack!"

    Ye Fei nodded, still not taking things too seriously. Sensing his lighthearted attitude, Liu Junyi decided to tease him a bit. She lifted her palm and aimed a p at him, using only a fraction of her full strength¡ªless than one-third, just to gauge his reaction.

 Chapter 163: 163: Night Attack on Wanghai Tower

    Ye Fei easily sidestepped Liu Junyi''s attack, smiling as he said, "Aunt, this isn''t enough to test my real strength. You should try using your full power."

    Liu Junyi was a bit taken aback. Even though she had only used about thirty percent of her strength, it would have been difficult for most masters to evade. Yet, Ye Fei had dodged it effortlessly. Realizing he had some real skill, she attacked again, this time using seventy percent of her power, while keeping some in reserve in case she needed to stop herself.

    Her speed was much greater this time. If Ye Fei tried to dodge the same way, he wouldn''t seed. But instead of evading, he lifted his left arm to block her strike with ease. In a sh, his right hand shot forward, his fingers aimed at her throat with pinpoint precision.

    Caught off guard by his speed, Liu Junyi quickly moved back, attempting to find a safe distance to counterattack. However, as Ye Fei''s arm reached the end of its motion, it didn''t stop. Instead, it seemed to multiply, creating an overwhelming barrage of strikes so fast that she couldn''t even count them.

    In a moment of disbelief, Liu Junyi closed her eyes, bracing for impact. At that speed, she knew no one could block the attack. She only hoped that Ye Fei had focused on speed and not power, or she might actually get hurt.

    After a few seconds passed without feeling anything, she cautiously opened her eyes. Ye Fei stood calmly in front of her, smiling. "Aunt, you lost," he said softly.

    Confused, Liu Junyi looked down and saw her military uniform dotted with small white marks. Each mark corresponded to one of her body''s vital acupuncture points. Shocked, she realized how precise Ye Fei''s strikes had been. Although she knew he was stronger, herpetitive nature red up. Unwilling to admit defeat, she stubbornly said, "I didn''t lose.

    You were just faster, but you didn''t break my clothes or hurt me."

    Smiling, Ye Fei asked, "Does this mean you''ll let me join you?"

    Liu Junyi wanted to give in but found his grin irritating. "No," she said yfully. "You''re fast, but that''s all. If speed is what matters, we''d use guns. You still can''t protect yourself."

    Seeing his aunt, usually so domineering, acting spoiled was new for Ye Fei. It made her seem even more charming, and he couldn''t help but feel his heart race. Noticing his distraction, Ye Yunqi cleared her throat to snap him out of it. Embarrassed, Ye Fei nced quickly at his mother and aunt, relieved they hadn''t noticed. Then he asked, "Aunt, what would convince you that I can protect myself?"

    Liu Junyi, now more yful than ever, smiled mischievously and said, "It doesn''t matter. If I say it doesn''t count, it doesn''t count!"

    Realizing he needed to show something more, Ye Fei said, "What if I do this?" He pointed to a heavy iron rack across the room. A soft "hiss" sound filled the air, followed by a sharp metallic "ng" as the entire rack trembled.

    The three women rushed over to inspect it. A clean hole had been punched through the thick iron arm of the rack, as if it had been pierced by aser. Even Liu Junyi couldn''t achieve such a feat with her full strength. They were stunned, especially Ye Yunqi, who, despite knowing her brother''s power, hadn''t expected him to be this strong.

    Liu Junyi let out an excited scream, staring at Ye Fei with wide eyes. "True energy release! Xiaoman, tell me how you reached this level!" she eximed, overwhelmed by his skill.

    Knowing his aunt''s deep interest in martial arts, Ye Fei exined with a smile, "Remember the martial arts manual I found years ago? I followed its teachings."

    "The one I thought was junk?" Liu Junyi blurted out. She was amazed. She had skimmed through that book and dismissed it as nonsense, yet Ye Fei had not only mastered it but had grown incredibly strong because of it.

    "That''s the one," Ye Fei confirmed with a nod.

    Excited, Liu Junyi rushed over and began patting him down, muttering, "Where''s that book? Let me see it!"

    Her excitement made Ye Fei nervous. Her touches were tempting. When her hand brushed against him down below, she froze, suddenly realizing what she had grabbed. "Haha! I found it!" she eximed in the heat of the moment, but quickly let go, her face flushing with embarrassment. "You little rascal!" she whispered, though she didn''t dwell on it, figuring her nephew had simply grown up.

    Liu Yiru, unaware of the brief awkward moment, smiled and said, "Xiaoman, you should''ve shown her the manual sooner, or she''d be worrying all night."

    Ye Fei, still embarrassed, responded, "I burned it after mastering it. And even if I hadn''t, it''s only for men. Aunt wouldn''t be able to practice it."

    Liu Junyi''s excitement faded at his words. Being from a martial arts family, she knew some techniques were gender-specific. If the practice wasn''t suitable, it could do more harm than good. However, Ye Fei''s mind wandered as he realized something. Since the manual was a dual cultivation technique, there had to be another version meant for women. Why hadn''t the old man given him that part as well?

    Seizing the moment, Ye Fei quickly asked, "Aunt, with my current strength, can I join you on your mission?"

    Liu Junyi, though a bit disappointed, finally agreed. "Alright, you''ve proven yourself. You cane. But you can''t go away from base without my permission."

    Relieved, Ye Fei noticed her disheartened expression and offered, "Don''t worry, Aunt. As far as I know, there''s another part of the technique meant for women. I''ll do my best to find it for you."

    Liu Junyi brightened instantly. "Really? I knew you were the best, Xiaoman!" she said, patting his shoulder affectionately.

    "I haven''t seen it myself, and the person who gave me the manual never mentioned it," Ye Fei warned. "But I''ll keep looking."

    "It''s fine," Liu Junyi said optimistically. "As long as we know it exists, there''s hope. And with you already finding this part, the other one will be easier to track down."

    Ye Fei admired her positivity. "I''ll find it one day, Aunt. I promise."

    Back in the living room, Liu Yiru and Liu Junyi chatted, catching up on each other''s lives. Although they both lived in Wanghai, they rarely had time to see one another. Now that her worries about Liu Junyi''s safety were gone, Liu Yiru could finally rx and enjoy their conversation.

    Meanwhile, Ye Yunqi sat to the side, clearly unhappy. Sensing her mood, Ye Fei asked, "Qiqi, do you want toe too?"

    "Yes!" she quickly responded, eager to be with her brother no matter the situation.

    Overhearing this, Liu Yiru intervened, "Qiqi, this isn''t a ce for fun. Your brother and aunt won''t have time to look after you if things get dangerous."

    Ye Yunqi, despite wanting to show off her hidden strength, chose to stay quiet and simply pouted. Her dissatisfaction was clear, which made Liu Yiru feel even more helpless.

    Ye Fei smiled at his sister, trying to reassure her. "Mom''s right. You can''t go this time. But next time, when it''s safer and more fun, I''ll take you along, okay?"

    Reluctantly, Ye Yunqi agreed, though she wasn''t entirely satisfied. However, Liu Yiru couldn''t help but notice the dynamic between her children had shifted. Normally, Ye Yunqi was the one in charge, while Ye Fei followed her lead. But now, it seemed her daughter was starting to defer to her son. It was a strange shift, but she didn''t dwell on it and returned to her conversation with Liu Junyi.

    ***

    Later that evening, as everyone prepared for bed, Ye Fei decided to call his aunt, Liu Fengyi, and inform her about the mission. After several rings, she finally picked up.

    "Xiaoman, why are you calling me sote? Is something wrong?" Liu Fengyi''s sweet voice came through the phone, though she sounded slightly out of breath.

    Ye Fei immediately exined the situation, telling her about Liu Junyi''s uing mission and asking for permission to join. To his surprise, Liu Fengyi, who usually doted on him, seemed unusually hesitant. The more he exined, the more resistant she became. As their conversation dragged on, her breathing became heavier, and she seemed distracted.

    Finally, after a series of soft moans, she suddenly agreed to let both him and Liu Junyi go on the mission.

    Recognizing the familiar sounds from the phone, Ye Fei''s eyes lit up. Feeling a surge of excitement, he decided to pay her a visit in person. Quietly, he slipped out of the window, making sure no lights were on in his mother or sister''s rooms, and dashed towards Wanghai Tower, where Liu Fengyi lived.

    Thanks to his enhanced speed and agility, it took Ye Fei less than ten minutes to cover the vast distance to the tower. Scaling the building with ease, he reached the top floor where Liu Fengyi live.

    Although Wanghai Tower has extremely tight defenses, that is only the inside. Although there is a very advanced radar system outside, it is of no use to a person like Ye Fei, so he easily found the room where Liu Fengyi lived.

    Since this is where the biggest leader of Wanghai lives, and the defense system below is extremely powerful, naturally there are no security guardsing in and out here. It can be said that now, apart from Ye Fei, the only person living on the entire top floor is Liu Fengyi.

    And precisely because of this, the window of Liu Fengyi''s room was not closed. As someone who had practiced martial arts since childhood, she did not like to use things like air conditioners most of the time. The weather was a bit hot now, so she naturally would not close the window. Unexpectedly, this gave Ye Fei a good opportunity.

 Chapter 164: 164. Wanghai tower top-R18

    When he came to Liu Fengyi''s window, Ye Fei heard a very suppressed moan. He quietly leaned inside, and the beautiful scenery in front of him immediately made his blood boil.

    Liu Fengyi was lying on the bed with her long and round legs spread wide apart, facing the window, allowing Ye Fei to see her most private part. Just as he thought, his aunt, mother, and younger aunt were all the same. The pussies that made him long for were all very plump, just like a ripe peach.

    At this moment, the wonderful peach in front of him was being pried apart from the middle by two slender jade fingers, revealing the bright red tender flesh inside, and another finger was constantly fiddling with the little bean that was already engorged and erect.

    Staring nkly at the beautiful scene in front of him, Ye Fei''s cock immediately became hard. He wanted to insert it into his aunt''s wet pussy right now, but he didn''t dare to do so. After all, she was his mother''s sister, so he could only watch and satisfy his eyes first.

    Liu Fengyi was stroking her pussy with her fingers, moaning alluringly and with an impatient expression on her face. As her jade fingers fiddled with it, the small pussyhole kept opening and closing, and every time it opened and closed, a trickle of crystal clear pussy juice woulde out. With the lubrication of the pussy juice, her fingers became smoother and smoother.

    Ye Fei was very excited. When she was calling just now, she must have been masturbating, and it seemed that she had already had an orgasm, but she was still continuing. It seemed that her desire was not much worse than that of his future mother-inw, Xiao Hanyue.

    In fact, Ye Fei''s thinking was not quite correct. Although Liu Fengyi would sometimes secretly use her hands to solve the problem, it was not as frequent as Xiao Hanyue. If she hadn''t received his call just now, just one orgasm would have satisfied her.

    But just now, listening to Ye Fei''s voice and thrusting her fingers in her pussy at the same time, made Liu Fengyi feel a pleasure she had never had before.

    That''s why she kept talking to Ye Fei until she had an orgasm. But after the orgasm, she wanted to sleep but couldn''t help but think of her nephew''s big cock. Although she had never seen it directly, she had felt its power. When she thought of it, she suddenly felt a strong desire again, so she did it again.

    "Agh hngh heok aghhn!"

    Liu Fengyi''s breathing became more and more rapid, and her moans became louder and louder. Fortunately, no one dared toe up without her order; otherwise, there would be some trouble.

    Suddenly, Liu Fengyi''s body began to tremble, and she seemed not satisfied with just fiddling outside. She inserted her middle finger into her own cunt and started pumping it quickly. While digging hard, she moaned, "Xiaoman, my dear nephew, my cunt is so itchy; hurry up and fuck me with your big cock!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but shudder all over when he heard this. He didn''t expect that Ye Ningshuang was right. His aunt really had such thoughts about him. She was even thinking about fingering her pussy with his cock imagination. He couldn''t help but feel very excited.

    Suddenly, an evil idea came to Ye Fei''s mind. When Liu Fengyi''s body could no longer hold back and she was about to reach orgasm, he suddenly jumped in through the window, quickly took off all his clothes without her noticing, and covered his head fully except his eyes with his shirt.

    "I didn''t expect Mayor Liu to have such a hobby. It''s amazing!" Standing in front of Liu Fengyi''s bed, Ye Fei pointed his erect cock at her andughed strangely.

    Liu Fengyi, who was on the verge of climax, didn''t realize that someone hade into her room until she heard someoneugh. She was so shocked that she held back the vaginal fluid that was about to leak out and eximed, "Who are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that Mayor Liu is masturbating thinking about her own nephew." Ye Feiughed and suddenlyy on top of Liu Fengyi, pressing his hard big cock against her wet little cunt, rubbing it gently, and said, "Why don''t I satisfy you, a little slut who is thinking about your nephew, today?"

    "Let me go!" Liu Fengyi shouted angrily and struggled, but was surprised to find that her martial arts skills werepletely useless. She had no room to resist when he pressed her down. She couldn''t help but feel a little panic. Although her little cunt was rubbed veryfortably by the man''s big cock, she had no intention of enjoying it at this time. She asked again, "Who are you?

    Let me go, you bastard!"

    Ye Fei ignored her but stared at the pair of big breasts on her chest that were almost exactly the same as his mother''s. He couldn''t help but hold them with both hands and caress them, and he said with a smile, "What a pair of exquisite breasts; I really want to swallow them."

    When Liu Fengyi saw how obsessed he was staring at her breasts, she suddenly felt a familiar feeling. This feeling made her calm down at once. She stared at Ye Fei nkly for a while, and suddenly a strange smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and her body stopped struggling.

    ..

    ..

    ..

    A short story of mine with fellow authors!

    ..

    ..

    Author 1:"Hey, did you check your dashboard today? I just got a Dragon gift!"

    Author 2:"Pff, Dragons? My readers are throwing Castles and Jets all over the ce this week. How about you?"

    Your author (sighing):"Uh, no... no gifts for me yet."

    Author 1 (grinning):"Oh right, you''re on that non-exclusive contract, aren''t you?"

    Author 2 (mocking): "Non-exclusive? That''s basically writing in the shadows. No tform promotions, no visibility... no gifts."

    Your author:"I mean, I like having the freedom to post when I want. It''s not all about gifts."

    Author 1:"Freedom is nice, but it''s not helping with those reader pockets, huh?"

    Author 2:"Exactly. What''s the point of flexibility if no one even knows you exist?"

    Your author (forced smile):"It''s a slow climb, but I''m getting there. I''ll just keep pushing out chapters."

    Author 1 ughing):"Yeah, push those chapters... maybe one day someone will notice."

    Author 2:"Or throw you a single coin out of pity."

 Chapter 165: 165: Did she know ?-R18

    Ye Fei yed with Liu Fengyi''s breasts for a while, and seeing that she no longer resisted, he began to slide his hands slowly down, graduallying to her extremely wet pussy, and gently rubbed the engorged little clitoris.

    "Ah, don''t touch there!" Liu Fengyi resisted with her mouth, but her body slightly raised, as if she wanted Ye Fei to touch her harder.

    Ye Feiughed and said, "Is it not okay to touch your pussy? I saw you were feeling quitefortable just now."

    "No! Only I and my xiaoman can touch my pussy; you can''t. You are not my Xiaoman." Liu Fengyi said with a moan. It didn''t sound like a refusal at all. She was clearly flirting with Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei was very excited when he heard this. He moved his fingers faster on her pussy and asked, "Do you really want your nephew to touch your pussy?"

    Liu Fengyi nodded and said, "Yes, I don''t just want him to touch me; I want him to put his dick in me and fuck me!"

    Hearing her words, Ye Fei could no longer bear it, held his big cock against her pussy, and said with a smile, "Then I''m going to fuck you."

    "No, no, you are not my nephew, Xiaoman; I can''t let you fuck my pussy!" Liu Fengyi refused with her mouth, but she pushed her waist upward with force and had already swallowed a little of Ye Fei''s big cock.

    "Then why don''t you just treat me as your nephew?" Ye Fei said as he forcefully inserted his dick into his aunt''s little cunt and asked, "Good aunt, does your nephew''s fucking make youfortable?" He couldn''t help but shiver as he said that. He found that his aunt''s cunt was so tight and so deep that his big dick just touched her center when he inserted it all the way in.

    If it were shorter, he might not be able to reach the deepest part at all.

    "Ah!" Liu Fengyi couldn''t help but let out a scream: "Slow down; your cock is too big; it hurts my pussy so much."

    Seeing Liu Fengyi''s painful expression, Ye Fei knew that he was too reckless. He couldn''t help but feel a little sorry. He hurriedly stopped the action and let her slowly adapt. He still teased her with obscene words: "My dear aunt, your pussy is really tight and moist. Your nephew almost ejacted when you squeezed it like this."

    Liu Fengyi''s eyes shed with confusion, and she murmured, "My nephew, your aunt hasn''t been fucked for a long time, so of course her pussy is tight. Take your time, and don''t cum. Later, I''ll need you to fuck me hard with your big cock."

    Ye Fei didn''t expect that his usually steady and generous aunt would be so wanton in bed. He felt even more itchy in his heart and asked, "Aunt, does it still hurt?"

    After adapting for a while, Liu Fengyi''s pussy started to itch again, and she said hurriedly, "It doesn''t hurt anymore; aunt''s pussy is so itchy, dear nephew; use your big cock to fuck your dear aunt hard!"

    Ye Fei was overjoyed when he heard this. He no longer felt pity for her. He yed with her big breasts, which were the same as his mother''s, with his hands and started to fuck her pussy hard.

    "Good nephew..agghn!...use your...big cock...born...from my sister''s...pussy...to fuck your...aunt...fuck your aunt...to death!" Liu Fengyi was so happy by his fierce fucking that she screamed wildly. Anyway, she lived alone on the top floor of Wanghai Tower and was not afraid of being heard by anyone.

    Hearing his aunt mention his mother, Ye Fei''s desire became stronger. The cock he was thrusting in her pussy became a little bigger than before, and the speed of thrusting also increased a lot.

    *Pa...*Pa...*Pa...

    Liu Fengyi''s heart moved, as if she thought of something, and she continued to moan: "Hngh agghn... good nephew... you make aunt... so good..agghn.. you really know how to fuck... aunt''s cunt...

    aunt likes to be...

    ..heouk... from now on... fuck me... every day... and I will also pull... my sister...

    to be fucked together... good nephew... our sisters''... cunts... are all..ohhn... for you...

    you... can... fuck... whoever you want... ahhhn!..."

    Sure enough, after hearing Liu Fengyi''s moans, Ye Fei fucked even harder. Liu Fengyi was now certain of her guess and even changed her name: "Good son... Mom''s cunt... feels so good... It feels so good... Being fucked...

    by your... big cock... My dear son... Come on, use your... big cock... to fuck Mom''s...

    cunt..... You''re going to... fuck... Mom to death."

    Liu Fengyi face looked 70% simr to Liu Yiru, and with her moans, in Ye Fei''s eyes she suddenly became his mother, Liu Yiru, and then turned back into his aunt, Liu Fengyi. For a moment, he just wanted to send the slut under him to the highest climax.

    Suddenly, their bodies trembled almost at the same time, and then they leaked arge amount of liquid at the same time. After being poured with Ye Fei''s hot semen, Liu Fengyi was so happy that she almost cummed again, "My son, your semen... is so hot.... It''s going to melt mom''s... cunt."

    Listening to his aunt''s moans, Ye Fei seemed to feel that he had really ejacted into his mother''s pussy, which made him excited again. His big cock, which had just ejacted, immediately became hard again and continued to thrust in his aunt''s wet, tight pussy.

    Seeing that Ye Fei could get hard right after he ejacted, Liu Fengyi was extremely happy. She continued to moan as he thrust in and out, calling herself aunt and then mother. The forbidden pleasure made Ye Fei fuck her for most of the night, until his aunt was so exhausted that she fell asleep.

    He then shot thest wave of semen into her pussy, then cleaned up the little cunt that was a little red and swollen from his fucking, before getting up and leaving.

    ..

    ..

    I have another short story for you Guys!!

    ..

    ..

    Author 1:"Guess what? I just woke up to a Castle and a Rocket from my readers today. The tform''s been pushing my novel all week!"

    Author 2:"Oh, that''s nothing! One of my readers dropped a Dragonst night. Pretty sure my book''s trending because of it."

    Author 3 (smirking):"Hey, what about you? Any big giftstely?"

    Your author (awkwardly):

    "Uh... no, not really. I''m still waiting on my first one."

    Author 1 (raising an eyebrow):

    "Wait, you''re still on a non-exclusive contract, aren''t you?"

    Author 2 (mocking):"Oh, that exins it. No promotion, no exposure. You''re basically invisible to the tform and the readers."

    Author 3:"Yeah, without those shy gifts, you''re stuck in the bottomless pit. The tform only cares about authors who bring in the big bucks."

    Your author (defensive):"I just like having the freedom to write what I want without restrictions."

    Author 1 ughing):"Freedom''s great and all, but freedom doesn''t pay. No gifts, no promotions, no audience. Simple as that.

    Author 2 (grinning):"And let''s be honest, gifts help with exposure too. Get a couple of big ones, and suddenly you''re on the front page. But you wouldn''t know much about that, right?"

    Your author (trying to stay calm):"I''m focused on my writing. The rest wille in time."

    Author 3:"Sure, keep telling yourself that. Maybe one day someone will feel generous and toss a coin your way. But until then, good luck staying invisible."

 Chapter 166: 166: Surprising Discovery

    When Ye Fei woke the next morning, memories of the previous night flooded his mind. Reflecting on his time with Liu Fengyi, he realized that although his connection to her was as deep as it was with Ye Ningshuang, there was something different about his excitement with her.

    Perhaps it was because Liu Fengyi was the biological sister of the woman he revered. The way she shifted from resisting to enthusiastically participating in their intimate encounter made him wonder if she knew it was him all along. She hadn''t mentioned it, perhaps preferring to keep that ambiguity for her peace of mind. If she didn''t bring it up, he saw no reason to do so either.

    Knowing he was leaving for the border with his aunt in two days, Ye Fei decided to skip school. After a reluctant goodbye from Ye Yunqi, he and Liu Junyi headed to the military camp where Ye Fei had spent a summer.

    As they approached the familiar grounds, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit nostalgic. Though only a month had passed, he had undergone a drastic transformation. Just weeks ago, he was frail and barely able to walk long distances. Now, he felt stronger, more capable¡ªeven more so than the elite soldiers in his aunt''s special forces unit.

    "Captain!" Two men in their thirties, wearing lieutenant colonel insignias, greeted them as they entered the special operationspound. After saluting Liu Junyi, they turned to Ye Fei with friendly smiles. "Xiaoman, you''re here too."

    "Uncle Zhang, Uncle Li," Ye Fei greeted them with a grin. These two, Zhang Qiang and Li Yun, were squadron leaders in the special operations team. Along with Ye Fei''s uncle Li Bin and another squadron leader, they were Liu Junyi''s most trusted subordinates. During his time in the camp, Ye Fei had shared a dorm with Zhang Qiang and Li Yun, making him particrly close to them.

    "Zhang Qiang, Li Yun, Comrade Ye Fei will be joining us on this operation. Please help him familiarize himself with thebat protocols and let him practice with the firearms." Liu Junyi''s tone was now all business, shedding the light-hearted demeanor she had at home. Even the way she addressed Ye Fei had changed, as she fully embraced her role asmander.

    "Yes, captain!" the two replied. Once Liu Junyi had left, they turned to Ye Fei with smiles. "Xiaoman, are you going to the border for some excitement?" Zhang Qiang teased.

    "Yeah, my mother said I should experience more of the world, so she asked my aunt to bring me along," Ye Fei replied with a grin.

    Zhang Qiang chuckled. "You''re lucky to have that kind of connection. Plenty of our guys want in on this operation, but they don''t have the pull."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t this mission supposed to be dangerous? Why do so many want to go?"

    Li Yun shrugged. "Danger''s part of the job. We''re soldiers, especially in special forces¡ªfear isn''t in our vocabry. Besides, these are just terrorists; we can handle them."

    "Yeah, just stick with Uncle Zhang, and I''ll make sure nothing happens to you," Zhang Qiang added with a wink.

    Ye Fei sighed inwardly. Like his aunt, it seemed Zhang Qiang and Li Yun weren''t taking the situation seriously enough. He couldn''t reveal his suspicions, as it might shake their confidence, but he resolved to protect these soldiers when the time came. After all, with only 50 from the Wanghai Special Forces heading out, he and his aunt should be able to look out for them.

    As for the other units, they''d have to fend for themselves.

    As they walked through the camp, Zhang Qiang and Li Yun exined variousbat strategies and tips. Although Ye Fei had vast knowledge and some understanding of military tactics, their practical experience and battlefield wisdom proved invaluable. He listened carefully, gaining new insights that boosted his confidence in protecting them during the mission.

    Soon, they arrived at the shooting range. Along the way, everyone they passed greeted Ye Fei warmly. Though only about 500 soldiers were stationed here, Ye Fei, being the captain''s nephew, had be well-acquainted with them during his previous stay.

    "Xiaoman, howe you seem so much stronger than before?" Zhang Qiang suddenly remarked. It had dawned on him that, unlike before, Ye Fei was no longer winded after walking such a long distance.

    Li Yun also noticed the difference and added with a grin, "Yeah, did you have some sort of adventure recently?"

    Though Ye Fei trusted these men, he decided not to reveal the full extent of his transformation. He didn''t want word of his newfound martial arts skills spreading, as it could attract unwanted attention. So, he simply smiled and said, "Nothing special. After spending time here and practicing the martial arts my mother taught me, I''m feeling a lot better."

    Zhang Qiang and Li Yun, aware of the martial arts tradition in Liu Junyi''s family, epted his exnation without question. "No wonder the captain wants you toe along. Looks like you''ve be quite the fighter," Zhang Qiang said with a smile.

    Ye Fei remained modest. "I''m just starting out."

    Zhang Qiang''s attention shifted. "The shooting range is up ahead. Interested in giving it a try?"

    Ye Fei''s eyes lit up. Like many boys, he had always been fascinated by guns. Although he hadn''t been able to handle one properly before except when he killed He Yeibei, now that his body had changed, he was eager to give it a shot¡ªliterally on more variety of guns. So he agreed.

    The three of them entered the range and stood at different shooting booths. Ye Fei picked up the pistol and stared at the target 50 meters away. As he focused, something unexpected happened¡ªhis vision zoomed in as if he were looking through a scope. The target appeared crystal clear in front of him.

    Zhang Qiang and Li Yun began firing, their shots rapid and precise. Their scores on the electronic board showed that they were hitting nine or ten rings consistently. However, Ye Fei held off, contemting this new ability. His heightened vision must have been a result of his barbarian powers, but it wasn''t something explicitly mentioned in his training.

    After the others had emptied their magazines, they noticed Ye Fei hadn''t fired a single shot. Thinking he might be nervous, Zhang Qiang said, "Don''t worry if you miss, just aim and pull the trigger."

    Li Yun added, "Yeah, no one''s perfect on their first try. When I started, I couldn''t hit a thing."

    Ye Fei smiled, raised his gun, and fired a single shot. The board lit up¡ªten rings.

    Both men were surprised. "Nice shot! Try again!" Zhang Qiang encouraged.

    Ye Fei decided to show a bit more. He fired off the rest of the rounds in quick session, just as they had done earlier. His shooting speed matched theirs, but what truly stunned them was the result¡ªtwelve perfect shots, totaling 120 rings.

    Zhang Qiang and Li Yun stared in disbelief. "How did you do that?" they asked in unison.

    "Maybe I just have good eyesight," Ye Fei replied with a grin.

    Zhang Qiang shook his head. "Good eyesight alone won''t give you this level of uracy. You''ve got serious skill. Looks like that family kung fu of yours is really something."

    Ye Fei nodded thoughtfully. He had just realized the connection between his skills and the ability to see so clearly. It must be part of the barbarian training, the precision required for throwing weapons, though it hadn''t been explicitly mentioned in the manuals. If he mastered this fully, his power would be formidable, rivaling his other abilities.

    Next, Zhang Qiang and Li Yun suggested he try shooting moving targets. Despite missing his first two shots due to unfamiliarity, Ye Fei quickly adjusted. His following shots were all tens, with his speed nearly matching that of shooting stationary targets.

    After witnessing his performance, Zhang Qiang and Li Yun were ecstatic. "Our special forces finally have a real sharpshooter! Let''s see if those Beijing guys dare to brag now!" Li Yun eximed.

    Ye Feiughed. "What''s the story with the Beijing guys?"

    Zhang Qiang exined, "Half a year ago, a sharpshooter from the Beijing Special Forces beat us all in apetition. They were insufferably arrogant afterward. If not for the captain winning the closebatpetition, we would have left humiliated. Now, with you, we can take them down in shooting too!"

    Ye Fei smiled, realizing that this healthy rivalry was simply a way to boost morale. "If I meet that sharpshooter, I''ll be sure topete with him," he said.

    Excited by Ye Fei''s newfound marksmanship, Zhang Qiang and Li Yun suggested he stay at the camp for further training before their mission. Happy to continue honing his skills, Ye Fei agreed.

    He called all the important people in his life to let them know, and reassuring Ye Ningshuang, Xiao Hanyue, Gu Yuxian and Xu Shuyun of his ns. Though they were reluctant to see him go, they understood. Even Xu Shuyun, who had been fragile recently, expressed her fondness for him and repeatedly warned him for to take care of himself well.

 Chapter 167: 167: Elites From All Over the Country

    Ye Fei only stayed at the military camp for two days. On the third morning, he, Liu Junyi, and 49 members of the Wanghai Special Forces boarded a ne at the military airport, heading southwest. Since Liu Junyi was themander-in-chief of this operation, she wasn''t counted among the 50 members.

    With Ye Fei taking one spot, the team had only 49 special forces soldiers, including three squadron leaders under Liu Junyi. Ye Fei''s uncle, Li Bin, remained in Wanghai. If something went wrong with this mission, the Liu family''s influence in the Wanghai Military Region could be significantly reduced, as Li Bin held only a squadron leader position.

    During the flight, Ye Fei listened to Li Yun and the others reminisce about thepetition from six months ago. Their pride was palpable. Liu Junyi had won the individual closebat championship, and the rest of the team performed well. With her exceptional abilities, the Wanghai Special Forces team also took the team championship, and these soldiers were clearly proud of that aplishment.

    After several hours of flying, theynded at a military base in the southwest of Longguo. Just over a hundred miles to the southwest was a vast forest where terrorists were known to be active.

    However, since the area was a satellite signal blind spot, no one knew the exact location of the terrorist base, nor their numbers¡ªinformation hade only from reports by the General Staff.

    Perhaps the orders to move were given simultaneously, as when Ye Fei and his team arrived, only a few other teams had reached the base. The majority were still en route.

    Those who were already present greeted Ye Fei''s team warmly, and when they saw Liu Junyi, there was a clear sense of admiration in their eyes, likely due to the Wanghai Special Forces'' ster performance in the previouspetition.

    Despite knowing that the special forces members were looking at Liu Junyi with admiration, Ye Fei felt a bit ufortable. He wanted to take her away from their gaze, joke aside even if he wanted, but as themander-in-chief, she couldn''t retreat until all the teams had arrived.

    Ye Fei took a moment to observe the other special forces teams. The captains of those who had already arrived were all seasoned soldiers in their forties.

    While Liu Junyi had the individual strength to win thepetition, these older captains likely surpassed her in experience. This added to Ye Fei''s suspicion about her role asmander-in-chief. Still, the captains'' respectful attitudes toward Liu Junyi made Ye Fei more certain that a conspiracy was in y, targeting all the special forces teams involved in the mission.

    Meanwhile, the Wanghai Special Forces members dispersed to chat with old friends from other teams, and Ye Fei was pulled aside by Zhang Qiang and Li Yun.

    As they greeted members from other teams, Zhang and Li couldn''t resist showing off Ye Fei''s impressive marksmanship. While soldiers typicallycked vanity, they took pride in having a sharpshooter in their ranks.

    Those from other teams listened with curiosity but were understandably skeptical. When they saw Ye Fei, who look like a 20 years old, they marveled at his youth and insisted on witnessing his skills firsthand when they had the chance.

    By noon, most of the special forces teams from across the country had arrived, with the exception of the Beijing team.

    A member of the Northeast special forces, chatting with Ye Fei and the others, grumbled, "The Beijing team sure thinks highly of themselves, don''t they? We came all the way from the Northeast, and they''re still not here."

    Zhang Qiang smiled. "Well, they are from the capital. It''s only natural they''d have a bit of an air about them."

    "Bah!" the Northeast soldier spat. "I can''t stand their arrogance. They''re not even that good, but they act like they''re the best in the world. Let them try to win a championship like Wanghai''s team if they think they''re so great."

    Li Yun chuckled. "To be fair, there are some skilled folks in the capital, like that sharpshooter. None of us here can match her."

    "That''s true," the Northeastern soldier admitted, his expression souring. "She shot 99 rings out of 10 bullets on a moving target, and at such speed! It''s inhuman!" He suddenly turned to Ye Fei and asked, "Brother Ye, Zhang and Li have been praising you. Can youpete with her?"

    Ye Fei realized with surprise that the sharpshooter from Beijing was a woman. Secretly admiring her skill, he knew that his own results came from his special abilities, not pure talent. Still, he smiled modestly. "It''s hard to say, but we''re probably on par."

    "What''s your best score?" the Northeastern soldier asked again.

    Not wanting to admit he had only tried shooting at moving targets once, Ye Fei shared his result from that attempt: "Twelve shots, 117 rings."

    The soldier gaped. "You''re inhuman too!"

    Zhang and Li, who knew Ye Fei''s true potential,ughed inwardly. They had seen him in action and knew that his score could have been perfect if not for his unfamiliarity. If hepeted against the sharpshooter from Beijing, they were confident Ye Fei woulde out on top.

    As they discussed the Beijing team, a nended in the distance, and shortly after, the Beijing Special Forces arrived.

    Ye Fei''s attention was immediately drawn to a tall woman among the group. She stood around 1.7 meters, with long ck hair tied into a simple ponytail. Her face was stunning¡ªher beauty rivaled Liu Junyi''s, with delicate features, sharp green eyes, and a graceful figure wrapped in her military uniform. Though her expression was cold, it only added to her unique allure.

    Ye Fei was surprised to see only two women among all the teams, both incredibly beautiful and aplished in their own right¡ªone a sharpshooter, and the other themander-in-chief. He wondered why, despite her beauty, Zhang and Li only spoke of her marksmanship. Then it clicked: in the world of special forces, skill mattered far more than appearance.

    As Ye Fei studied the Beijing team, someone nearbymented, "Why is the team being led by their sharpshooter? Where''s their captain?"

    Another soldierughed. "Maybe he''s too embarrassed toe. Those guys from Beijing always act like they''re our bosses, but with Captain Liu in charge, he''s probably hiding."

    "Why wasn''t their captain mademander-in-chief anyway?" someone else chimed in. "Doesn''t he have strong backing?"

    "Who cares about his backing?" another soldier scoffed. "Even if he does, he''s only a major general. He can''t expect Captain Liu to take orders from him."

    The conversation piqued Ye Fei''s suspicion. If the captain of the Beijing Special Forces had strong backing but didn''t show up, it could mean that his backer was involved in the conspiracy. If that was the case, then the plot might be aimed at eliminating everyone on this mission.

    Once all the teams had arrived, Liu Junyi stepped onto a tform in the center of the camp and signaled for silence. "Special forces elites! You all understand the purpose of this operation, so I won''t repeat it. We''ll rest here tonight and depart tomorrow morning. Dismissed!"

    Despite not using any amplification equipment, her voice carried clearly to all corners of the camp. The gathered soldiers stood at attention and responded in unison, "Yes!" The sheer volume of theirbined voices startled Ye Fei, who hadn''t undergone formal military training.

    "Damn, are they special forces or just really loud?" Ye Fei muttered, covering his ears. Just then, he noticed someone staring at him.

    Turning, he saw that the beautiful sharpshooter from Beijing was looking at him with a hint of contempt in her eyes.

    Amused by her cold demeanor, Ye Fei''s yful side emerged, and he made a face at her.

    Unimpressed, the woman maintained her expression of disdain and walked past him, but as she did, a light fragrance filled the air.

    "Smells nice," Ye Fei muttered with a smile.

    The woman paused for a moment but continued walking, her anger bubbling beneath the surface. Born with a natural body fragrance, she had earned the nickname "Fragrance Concubine" in her school days. Though it annoyed her, no one in the special forces had evermented on it, as they were focused on her skills.

    Now, Ye Fei''s remark, paired with his earlier mutterings, made her think he was just another rich kid ying soldier.

    Ye Fei, however, wasn''t bothered by her reaction and joined Zhang Qiang and Li Yun for lunch.

    Afterward, Zhang and Li took him on a tour of the camp, introducing him to other team members and fostering connections that would help in the uing operation.

    That night, Ye Fei stayed with Zhang and Li. They gave him plenty of advice, and Li Yun added, "Xiaoman, this is your first mission. Stay in the middle of the group so you can respond quickly if anything happens. Your marksmanship is great, so let us handle the frontline fighting."

    Ye Fei was touched by their concern and nodded. "Don''t worry, uncles, I know what to do. But won''t moving more than a thousand of us alert the enemy?"

    Zhang and Li were pleased with Ye Fei''s awareness. Zhang exined, "The captain will split us into smaller groups to make it harder for the enemy to detect us. We''ll try to be in your group, so just stick close."

    Ye Fei nodded in agreement but couldn''t help feeling a bit uneasy. Knowing his aunt''s character, she would most likely assign herself to the most dangerous group, and with him being given special attention, he wouldn''t be able to stay by her side. If something dangerous happened, it could be a serious problem.

    However, no clear solution came to mind. His aunt had been mademander-in-chief at a rtively young age, and while her strength earned respect, there would inevitably be those who questioned her decision-making abilities.

    If he were to challenge or undermine her leadership by insisting on staying with her, it would only upset her. It seemed that, for now, he had no choice but to take things as they came and handle the situation step by step.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Author 1: Hey bro, did you get any gifts from your readers.

    Your author (sad): ...sigh, I haven''t got. Maybe one day I''ll get a castle from one of my generous readers. I know they will appreciate me and my novel.

    Author 1: Hahahaha....

    Author 2: Dream on ! Hahaha...I bet they won''t ..hahaha

 Chapter 168: 168: Sudden attack

    As expected, the next morning, Liu Junyi divided everyone into ten groups, with herself and nine other captains leading each group to search different areas. The task for the day was to search the outer regions of the forest, where the likelihood of encountering terrorists was slim, providing an opportunity for the teams to familiarize themselves with one another and improve cooperation.

    Ye Fei was ced in the tenth group, responsible for searching the least dense area, where the chance of finding enemies was lowest. Liu Junyi, however, took the lead in searching the most dangerous zone.

    After a long night of thinking, Ye Fei hade up with a solution. He had given Zhang Qiang, who was with Liu Junyi''s group, a special firework signal. He told him to light and release it into the sky if they encountered overwhelming enemies. This way, Ye Fei could rush over and assist.

    Given his aunt''s skill level, Ye Fei believed she could hold her ground long enough for him toe to her aid unless they encountered an opponent of his own caliber.

    After breakfast, the nearly 1,000-strong force boarded military trucks and headed for the forest. Knowing that the terrorists were already aware of their arrival, Liu Junyi saw no need for concealment before entering the forest. Their goal was clear: enter the forest, locate the terrorists, and engage them in a decisive battle.

    By 10 a.m., the team had reached the forest''s edge. After getting out of the trucks and reorganizing, everyone moved into their designated areas under Liu Junyi''smand.

    Concerned for Ye Fei''s safety, Liu Junyi had assigned Li Yun to his group, along with the expert sharpshooter from Beijing, Wei Qing. However, Wei Qing seemed somewhat displeased about being ced in what appeared to be the least dangerous zone.

    Although Ye Fei had seen his share of action, he was still a young man, just 18, with a touch of boyish curiosity. This was his first time fully geared for such a mission, and he couldn''t help but marvel at his equipment. Every now and then, he''d smile to himself or fiddle with his gun.

    "I really don''t understand why Captain Liu would organize the search this way. Isn''t this just making us sitting ducks for a terrorist ambush?" muttered Wei Qing, her dissatisfaction apparent.

    Ye Fei, already aware that this cold and arrogant beauty from Beijing was named Wei Qing, couldn''t help but overhear her. He felt slightly irritated, as her words were critical of his beloved aunt. Without thinking, he retorted, "Do you have a better idea?"

    Wei Qing blushed at his response. She knew deep down that Liu Junyi''s approach was likely the best option. Normally, she would have apologized, but since it was Ye Fei¡ªthe boy who had already rubbed her the wrong way the day before¡ªher frustration boiled over. "Isining not allowed?" she shot back.

    "Comining is questioning your superior''s orders. Do you think that''s appropriate for a soldier?" Ye Fei smirked, clearly enjoying riling her up.

    "You...!" Wei Qing fumed, but was at a loss for words. He was technically right.

    At that moment, a fellow Beijing Special Forces member approached Wei Qing and whispered something to her. A sarcastic smile crept onto her lips as she shot Ye Fei a nce.

    "So, that''s the deal? You''re Captain Liu''s nephew. I was wondering how a greenhorn like you got to tag along on such a mission when seasoned soldiers were left behind. I guess family connectionse in handy," Wei Qing sneered.

    Unfazed, Ye Fei responded with a grin, "Yep, my aunt made sure I got the safest assignment because she knew I''m still a rookie. But, I can''t help but wonder why the best marksman from Beijing was assigned to this group too?"

    Furious at his response, Wei Qing snapped, "At least I didn''t need Captain Li to babysit me!"

    Ye Fei was momentarily speechless. He knew Li Yun had been ced in his group to protect him, after all. He rolled his eyes and decided to stop engaging with her.

    Li Yun, sensing the rising tension, stepped in, smiling. "Wei Qing, Ye Fei''s still young and new to this. Maybe cut him some ck."

    Wei Qing responded quickly with a loud "Yes, sir!" though her face flushed slightly. For some reason, being around Ye Fei made her lose her cool. Realizing her outburst was out of line, she restrained herself, but not before catching Ye Fei shing her a smug look, which reignited her irritation.

    The morning passed uneventfully. Despite nearly 100 people searching, they hadn''t found a trace of the enemy or any clues. Communication was limited due to theck of electronic signals in the area.

    By noon, the group stopped to rest in a small clearing. Rxed and still not taking the mission too seriously, the soldiers sat on the ground, eating and chatting casually.

    Ye Fei, observing the rxed atmosphere, sighed. He knew it was pointless to try and remind them of the danger. He heightened his own vignce instead.

    But even after a long rest, there was no sign of the enemy. Ye Fei began to wonder if he was overthinking things. Perhaps the terrorists were too far away tounch an attack.

    Seeing Ye Fei finally rx, Li Yun smiled and asked, "Feeling nervous? It''s your first real mission, right?"

    "Maybe," Ye Fei admitted, shaking his head. "I just had a bad feeling earlier, but I guess I was too tense."

    Li Yun chuckled, "It''s okay. You''ll get used to it. These terrorists are hardly a match for us out here. Rx. Speaking of which, how about telling me a bit about your school?"

    "Why the sudden interest in my school?" Ye Feiughed.

    "Well, my daughter''s around your age, and every time I try talking to her about school, she gets impatient. I just want to know what you young folks are thinking about," Li Yun said with a fatherly grin, clearly doting on his daughter.

    Ye Fei smiled, surprised to learn Li Yun had a daughter, as he''d never mentioned her before. "With you being so handsome, your daughter must be quite beautiful," Ye Fei teased.

    "Of course!" Li Yun said proudly. "She looks just like her mother, and she''s as beautiful as she is smart."

    Ye Feiughed, "I''ll have to meet her someday."

    Li Yun mockingly frowned as he pped on Ye Fei back, "You can meet her, but don''t get any ideas! I know you already have a fianc¨¦e, Lin Ling."

    Before Ye Fei could reply, a sudden shout broke the tranquility. "Enemy attack!" A guard outside screamed, followed by a rapid burst of gunfire.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The guard''s voice was abruptly silenced, and the entire team of special forces members, who had been rxed moments earlier, sprang into action.

    With military precision, they quickly found cover behind trees and other objects. Li Yun dove into cover too.

    However, Ye Fei reacted differently. Although his reflexes were far superior to those of the seasoned soldiers, he hesitated, standing upright and staring towards the sound of the gunfire.

    Li Yun, now hidden, saw Ye Fei still standing in the open and his heart raced. A fresh volley of bullets rang out. Bang-Bang-Bang!Without thinking, Li Yun leaped from his cover, tackling Ye Fei to the ground.

    Ye Fei, startled, smiled up at Li Yun. "I''m fine, Uncle Li. Get up."

    But Li Yun didn''t move. Ye Fei noticed something was wrong. Something warm and wet was soaking his chest. Realization struck him, and panic set in.

    Moving Li Yun slightly, he saw blood spreading across his uncle''s chest and back. A bullet had hit him.

    "Uncle Li!" Ye Fei cried in horror, trying to stop the bleeding.

    The captain, noticing themotion, crawled over. "What happened?"

    "Li Yun was hit!" Ye Fei shouted, frantically trying to stem the flow of blood by press his hands on the wounds.

    The captain quickly took over, trying to stabilize Li Yun while issuing orders. "Everyone, return fire! Wei Qing, cover me¡ªLi Yun''s life is on the line!"

    The situation was dire. The team was pinned down by enemy fire, hidden behind trees too thick for their bullets to prate. In contrast, the special forces had little cover and were being suppressed, barely able to return fire.

    As Wei Qing hurried over to provide covering fire, she shot Ye Fei a look of contempt, clearly ming him for Li Yun''s injury.

    But Ye Fei barely noticed. Overwhelmed by guilt, he knew this was his fault. If only he had acted sooner, if only he had revealed his true strength to Li Yun, this might not have happened. Now, all he could do was watch helplessly as his uncle Liy bleeding out.

    His heart filled with rage. These bastards had injured his uncle. Now, they wouldn''t leave here alive.

    Determined, Ye Fei stood up, eyes cold with fury, and dashed towards the enemy like a blur of lightning.

 Chapter 169: 169: Ye Feis Outburst

    "HEY, Ye Fei! What do you think you''re doing?" the captain shouted in rm, watching Ye Fei dash forward without hesitation. The rtionship between Ye Fei and Liu Junyi was well-known, especially to him.

    Seeing Ye Fei recklessly rushing towards danger, how could he not be anxious? If something happened to Ye Fei. while it might not be his direct responsibility. it would certainly raise questionster. Most importantly, how would he face Liu Junyi. themander-in-chief, if Ye Fei came to harm?

    Ye Fei, however, ignored the captain''s words and continued charging ahead with incredible speed. The terrorists hiding in the woods had been firing for a while, but apart from hitting Li Yun at the beginning, they hadn''t done much damage. Seeing Ye Fei recklessly running towards them alone, they were initially stunned.

    Then, realizing their advantage, they aimed their guns and unleashed a barrage of bullets at him.

    Rat-tat-tat! Rat-tat-tat!

    But Ye Fei was too fast. Most of the bullets hit nothing but air. The few that struck him merely tore his clothes without causing any harm.

    In a matter of seconds. Ye Fei had closed the distance and dashed into the woods like a gust of wind. Scanning the area. he spotted terrorists hiding behind nearly every tree. their ck uniforms blending into the forest.

    A quick count showed there were at least two hundred of them.

    Shocked by his superhuman speed and invulnerability, the terrorists hesitated, frozen in ce as Ye Fei barreled through them.

    Seeing this moment of hesitation. Ye Fei seized the opportunity. Grabbing the Heckler & Koch HK416 rifle in his hands. he unleashed a deadly hail of gunfire.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    More than a dozen terrorists dropped instantly.

    Still. Ye Fei found this method too slow. Tossing aside his rifle, he summoned two massive swords from his spatial storage. wielding one in each hand. Like a whirlwind, he spun through the trees. shing through everything in his path- men.

    trees, even rocks taller than him. Everything was cleaved cleanly in half. His momentum was unstoppable.

    "Run! Run from this monster!"

    "Get out! Flee!"

    Panic set in among the terrorists. Despite their experience. they had never faced anything like Ye Fei. Overwhelmed by fear, many threw down their weapons and fled.

    Though the terrorists were well-trained. they were still only human. None could match Ye Fei''s superhuman speed. He hunted them down one by one, cutting them down before they could escape. Once the terrorists'' firepower had beenpletely silenced, the special forces used the opportunity to surround the remaining stragglers. swiftly taking care of those that Ye Fei hadn''t reached.

    By the end, none of the 107 terrorists had escaped.

    As Wei Qing fired a final shot, killing a terrorist who tried to resist, the woods fell eerily silent. The special forces soldiers stared at Ye Fei, their expressions a mix of disbelief and awe, as though they had just seen a ghost.

    Wei Qing, too, was shocked. When Ye Fei had first rushed forward, she had been secretly pleased, hoping that he would be killed by the terrorists. Yet, despite her personal dislike for him, a part of her had felt conflicted. As arade, she couldn''t help but feel some responsibility for him.

    But then she witnessed something beyond astonishing. She had previously heard rumors that Ye Fei was an excellent sharpshooter, but she had never taken them seriously. She thought his skills. no matter how good. couldn''t possiblypare to hers.

    Now, after witnessing his performance. she realized the rumors had understated the truth. If people said his marksmanship was on par with hers, they had been being polite. He was far beyond her in skill. She found herself marveling at how remarkable the Liu family was, Liu Junyi was already powerful, but her nephew was something else entirely-far stronger than she had ever imagined.

    The special forces soldiers continued to stare at Ye Fei with wide-eyed amazement. Ye Fei could only smile bitterly, realizing that his true strength was now exposed. Keeping his abilities a secret in the special forces was no longer an option. His only hope was to convince them to help maintain his secret, ensuring that the person behind the conspiracy didn''t find out.

    He knew that soldiers were trained to uphold confidentiality, so he was hopeful that they would cooperate. And once therger conspiracy was revealed, he believed they would see the benefit of having someone, like him as an ally. He even started considering the possibility of recruiting these elite soldiers for his own purposester on.

    As for the terrorists. Ye Fei wasn''t too worried about them. Theck of signal in the area limited both the special forces and the terrorists alike. As long as he eliminated all of them, there was no chance of information leaking out.

    Having made up his mind. Ye Fei walked over to the captain. Looking down at Li Yun, whose breathing was bing increasingly faint, he felt a pang of sadness. "Captain. how''s Uncle Li?" he asked.

    The captain shook his head. his expression grim. "The situation isn''t good. Captain Li''s cervical vertebrae are damaged. Even if we save his life. it''s unlikely he''ll ever walk again.

    "Let''s focus on saving his life first." Ye Fei replied, trying to push down the wave of guilt. Whether or not Li Yun could walk again wasn''t Ye Fei s immediate concern-he had other ways to heal himter if necessary. For now. all that mattered was keeping him alive.

    The captain nodded, turning to Wei Qing. who had just joined them. "Any survivors?" he asked.

    Wei Qing shook her head. "No. We captured a few, but theymitted suicide before we could interrogate them. It''s hard to tell what group they belong to. These men had no identifying marks, and there were both Eastern and Western faces among them."

    The captain sighed. "I see. Tough opponents this time. "

    Ye Fei. deep in thought, suspected that even if they had captured some alive, it would''ve been hard to extract useful information. These terrorists were likely unaware of who was truly pulling the strings. Still. it didn''t matter much to him. As long as he could uncover therger conspiracy, it would be enough to rally the elite special forces behind him.

    "Captain." Ye Fei said. breaking the silence. "Doesn''t something about all this feel wrong?

    The captain frowned. "It''s strange. We didn''t encounter any signs of them earlier. but they suddenly appeared behind us. If we had signal here. I''d suspect a traitor."

    Ye Fei mentally agreed, though he knew the issue wasn''t within the team but elsewhere. "What should we do next?" he asked.

    The captain thought for a moment before replying. "I think our best move is to regroup with Captain Liu and the others. We can strategize together from there."

    "Can you contact her?" Ye Fei asked. now more anxious. His group had been ambushed. and he had no idea if Zhang Qiang had been able to signal for help in case of danger.

    What if his aunt was in danger and hadn''t able to sent a signal? That thought terrified him.

    "Each captain has an emergency signal re for situations like this," the captain exined, reaching for theuncher in his backpack. Just as he prepared to fire the re, there was a sudden burst of light from the forest. followed by the loud crackle of fireworks overhead. Streams of bright colors lit up the sky. resembling the branches of a weeping willow.

    Ye Fei''s face went pale. He recognized the signal-it was the special re he had given to Zhang Qiang. Without wasting another second, he signaled the captain to hold off and darted into the dense forest like a sh of lightning.

 Chapter 170: 170: The Vulnerable Junyi

    The location where the signal res had been fired was dozens of miles away from Ye Fei, through a dense forest that would make it nearly impossible for an average person to reach in less than a day. Even for a highly trained special forces member, it would have taken several hours. But this distance posed no challenge for Ye Fei.

    Sprinting through the forest at incredible speed, he soon grew dissatisfied with his pace. Deciding to increase his speed, heunched himself into the air, leaping from branch to branch as if flying above the treetops.

    Driven by concern for his aunt, Ye Fei moved as fast as he could, pushing himself to the limit. Within just three minutes, he reached the valley where the signal had beenunched.

    Perched on arge tree, Ye Fei surveyed the scene below and immediately frowned. Nearly a hundred special forces members, including his aunt Liu Junyi, were pinned down in a narrow valley. More than twenty soldiers had already been killed or injured, and the rest were in a fierce gunfight with terrorists who remained hidden behind trees.

    The special forces hadn''t managed to hit any of their enemies, and it was clear that they had been ambushed, just like Ye Fei''s own team earlier.

    From his vantage point, Ye Fei quickly spotted Liu Junyi. She was crouched behind a tree, furiously firing her SMG toward the enemy. Her expression was a mix of frustration and helplessness¡ªdespite her exceptionalbat skills, she couldn''t charge into the fray for close-quartersbat. The terrorists were well-concealed, and she hadn''t managed to hit a single one.

    Seeing his aunt in such a vulnerable state, Ye Fei''s anger red. Letting out a fierce roar, he drew his two massive swords and charged into the enemy ranks. The scene became chaotic as Ye Fei began cutting through the terrorists like a whirlwind, the des of his swords gleaming as they sliced through men, trees, and even rocks.

    Despite having already killed more than 50 terrorists and destroyed countless obstacles earlier, the swords remained as sharp as ever, with not a scratch on them.

    The sudden assault threw both sides into confusion. The terrorists were initially too stunned to react, and it wasn''t until Ye Fei had cut down dozens of them that they started firing back. But, just like before, their bullets either missedpletely or had no effect when they hit him.

    The terrorists were now in full panic, realizing that they were dealing with something far beyond theirprehension.

    Meanwhile, the special forces, seeing this unexpected and powerful reinforcement, were equally shocked. Liu Junyi, recognizing the familiar figure slicing through the enemy lines, was astonished. She knew it was her nephew, Ye Fei, and though surprised by his godlikebat prowess, she also felt an overwhelming sense of pride. With renewed energy, she shouted, "Charge forward!

    Kill all those bastards!"

    The special forces, who had been holding back, sprang into action. Encouraged by the sight of Ye Fei mowing down terrorists with ease, they spread out, surrounding the remaining enemies. Within five minutes, the gunfire ceased, and the woods fell silent.

    Ye Fei, still breathing heavily from the fight, realized something strange. After each battle, his strength seemed to grow, as if his skills and abilities were leveling up like in a video game. After killing so many terrorists, he could feel himself getting even stronger. The thought excited him¡ªif he kept improving like this, who knew what new heights he could reach?

    But when Ye Fei scanned the area for any potential rewards, like in a game, he was disappointed. There were no special items or treasures¡ªjust the equipment the terrorists had been using. He shook his head with a bitter smile, realizing that reality didn''t work like a game after all.

    As the special forces gathered themselves, those who hadn''t yet met Ye Fei looked at him with a mix of awe and disbelief. While the Wanghai Special Forces had heard of his sharpshooting skills, no one had expected him to possess such terrifyingbat prowess.

    Turning his attention back to his aunt, Ye Fei noticed that instead of celebrating their victory, Liu Junyi was looking down at the fallen soldiers with an expression of deep regret. Her eyes were filled with guilt, and it was clear that she med herself for the deaths of her team members.

    Ye Fei approached her quietly, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "Aunt, don''t dwell on it. Let''s focus on taking our brothers back, whether they''re injured or lost. We can''t just leave them here," he said gently.

    Liu Junyi nodded, taking a deep breath to steady herself. Forcing her emotions aside, she began issuing orders to gather the bodies and tend to the wounded. The soldiers worked quickly, carrying the fallen onto makeshift-stretchers while checking for any remaining enemies.

    Like the terrorists Ye Fei had encountered earlier, those who were still alivemitted suicide before they could be captured. Fortunately, after thoroughly checking the battlefield, they discovered that only five of theirrades had died. The others were severely injured but still alive. This gave Liu Junyi some sce.

    After sending up a re to signal for reinforcements, Liu Junyi sat down on the ground, staring nkly at the sky. Ye Fei sat beside her, not sure what to say. He knew she was mourning the loss of her men, and sometimes silence was the bestfort.

    "Report, Captain!" a member of the Southeast Special Forces team ran up to Liu Junyi and saluted. "I recognized one of the terrorists."

    Liu Junyi''s eyes widened in surprise. "Do you know which organization he''s with?"

    The soldier shook his head. "Not exactly. But I fought against him about a year ago. Back then, he was part of a mercenary group in Southeast Asia. I almost died fighting him, so I remember him clearly. But I''m not sure who he''s with now."

    Liu Junyi frowned, finding the information unhelpful. Mercenaries often switched allegiances, and a year was plenty of time for him to join a different group. She waved the soldier away. "Thank you. Rest up. We''ll sort it out when we get back to base."

    After the soldier left, Liu Junyi let out a deep sigh. Resting her head on Ye Fei''s shoulder, she spoke softly, "I don''t know if taking on the role ofmander-in-chief was the right decision."

    "Why would you say that?" Ye Fei asked, sensing a chance tofort her.

    Liu Junyi sighed again. "You warned me before we came here, but I didn''t take your concerns seriously. And now, this whole mission feels like a mess. If I had kept everyone together instead of splitting us up, maybe this wouldn''t have happened."

    Ye Fei shook his head. "This isn''t your fault. I warned other people too, and no one believed me. Besides, I was only guessing. I didn''t have any concrete evidence to back it up." Though he had a basis for his suspicions, Ye Fei downyed his insight to make his aunt feel better.

    Liu Junyi nodded slowly. "But I still don''t understand who would want to target all of us. What could they gain from wiping out the special forces?"

    Ye Fei sighed. "There are a lot of possibilities. Maybe some powerful people want to get rid of the top special forces members to make room for their own people. Or maybe they want to control the special forces units across the country."

    Liu Junyi''s eyes widened. Ye Fei''s words made too much sense. She hadn''t considered that angle, but now, the more she thought about it, the more usible it seemed. "If only we could''ve captured one of them alive. We might''ve been able to get some answers," she said with frustration.

    "We''ll figure it out," Ye Fei reassured her. "We have a lead, and when we find their hideout, we''ll get to the bottom of this."

    Liu Junyi nodded again, a little more hopeful. "You''re right. Once we regroup, we''ll stay together from now on. No more splitting up." But as she said this, the weight of her earlier decisions still hung heavily on her, and her mood dipped again.

    Ye Fei quickly added, "This wasn''t your mistake, Aunt. Even if we stayed together, the enemy might have ambushed us anyway, and we''d be even bigger targets."

    Liu Junyi looked confused. "What do you mean?"

    Ye Fei exined, "I counted over 200 terrorists in your group and more than 100 in ours. That''s already more than 300. And this might just be a small part of their forces."

    "You were ambushed too?" Liu Junyi asked, surprised. She thought Ye Fei had been following her all along. "Was anyone hurt?"

    "Only Uncle Li and one soldier on patrol," Ye Fei replied solemnly. "Uncle Li was injured because of me. But the others are fine."

    Liu Junyi sighed in relief, then asked, "How did you know where we were?"

    Ye Fei smiled. "Didn''t you see the signal?"

    Realization dawned on Liu Junyi. She understood now why Zhang Qiang hadunched a different signal re. Ye Fei had anticipated this and had taken measures to protect her. Warmth filled her heart as she realized how much he cared. A feeling she hadn''t felt since her past rtionship stirred in her heart again, stronger and moreforting than before.

    "Thank you. Xiaoman." Liu Junyi whispered, moving closer to Ye Fei and resting her head against his chest, her arms wrapping around his waist in a tight embrace.

    Though Ye Fei had often been hugged by her when he was younger, this time felt different¡ªit carried more meaning.Ye Fei''s heart raced. He had never held Liu Junyi like this before. His aunt, who always seemed so strong and invincible, now felt delicate and soft in his arms. His pulse quickened, but he knew this was not the time to dwell on it.

    Gently, he returned her embrace, wrapping his arms around her slender waist.Smiling softly, he whispered into her ear, "I''ll protect you for the rest of my life, Aunt. There''s no need to thank me. We''re family."

    Liu Junyi didn''t respond immediately, only tightening her grip, resting morefortably in his arms. She felt an overwhelming sense of safety, something she hadn''t experienced in years. In the past, she had always been the one protecting others, but now, being cared for by someone so close to her warmed her deeply.

    The feeling wasn''t justforting¡ªit was something she hadn''t realized she longed for.

    "Yeah..." Liu Junyi murmured softly, whether in response to his words or just enjoying thefort of the moment, even she wasn''t sure. All she knew was that, for the first time in a long time, she felt truly at peace. Even though the world around them was still chaotic, in this moment, in his arms, everything felt right.

    Ye Fei smiled, feeling the calm settle over them both. He held her close, letting her rest for as long as she needed, promising himself silently that no harm would evere to her as long as he was there.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Hey can''t you be generous today my dear respected reader and give the story a motivation through a gift!!

 Chapter 171: 171: Getting Along in the Quiet Room

    Until the other groups arrived, Ye Fei and Liu Junyi remained silently embracing each other. The special forces members who saw this said nothing, as most were already aware of their close rtionship. It was natural for Liu Junyi to seekfort from family after such a heavy emotional blow.

    By the time all ten groups had gathered, night was falling. Liu Junyi inquired around and discovered that, apart from Ye Fei''s team, none of the other groups had seen even a glimpse of the enemy. Like Ye Fei''s group, they had found no trace of their adversaries.

    The force returned to base after 10 PM. Upon arrival, their first priority was to ensure that the dozen wounded soldiers, including Li Yun, were taken to the hospital for treatment. Thanks to the captain''s meticulous care, Li Yun''s condition had stabilized, and his life was no longer in danger.

    Ye Fei breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that if anything had happened to Li Yun, he would never have forgiven himself.

    At Ye Fei''s suggestion and with Liu Junyi''s approval, Li Yun was sent back to Wanghai that very night to receive the best medical care. Meanwhile, Liu Junyi summoned all personnel ranked squadron leader or higher to a conference room.

    Dozens of people, each holding the rank of lieutenant colonel or higher, gathered in therge room. Ye Fei, though only a soldier, was present due to his exceptional performance. His actions had earned him the respect of the special forces, making his presence in this high-level meeting unquestioned.

    Once everyone was seated, Liu Junyi opened the discussion, "What are your thoughts on today''s events?"

    Ye Fei''s team captain spoke first, "Today''s events were strange. We searched thoroughly, yet found no trace of the enemy. But somehow, they managed to outnk us. It doesn''t add up."

    Zhang Qiang, from Liu Junyi''s team, added, "It was the same for us. No signs at all, and suddenly, we were surrounded."

    The other groups, while not directly attacked, had heard the reports and joined the discussion. After much debate, they could reach no firm conclusion. Finally, Liu Junyi summed up, "I suspect the enemy was aware of our movements in advance and set up an ambush along the route we had to take."

    When Liu Junyi first heard Ye Fei''s analysis, she had been equally surprised. Now, the officers of the special forces echoed that reaction. Some, with more vtile temperaments, even voiced mild dissatisfaction, interpreting Liu Junyi''s theory as ack of trust in theirrades.

    Liu Junyi rified, "I don''t doubt our teammates. The enemy clearly aimed to capture us all in one stroke. No one would knowingly put themselves in harm''s way for personal gain. But remember, we aren''t the only ones who knew the specifics of this operation."

    "Are you implying the General Staff leaked our ns?" a captain asked, startled. "That seems unlikely. Besides, if that were true, why were only two of our ten teams ambushed?"

    Liu Junyi was momentarily caught off guard by this valid question, as she hadn''t fully considered this aspect after hearing Ye Fei''s analysis.

    Ye Fei stepped in with a smile, "It''s easy to exin. To the teams that weren''t ambushed, did any of you deviate from your original route?"

    After a pause, the captains confirmed that, due to the terrain and other factors, they had indeed strayed from their initial path.

    "In other words," Ye Fei continued, "if you hadn''t deviated, all ten teams would have been caught in the ambush. This means the enemy''s numbers weren''t limited to the 500 that the General Staff reported. There must have been between 2,000 and 3,000. Even if the intelligence was inurate, the difference couldn''t be that great."

    Ye Fei''s confident, almostmanding, tone left a strong impression. He no longer appeared as the youthful soldier but carried the authority of a seasoned general. His words earned the admiration of even the most elite special forces members, and Liu Junyi''s gaze toward him shimmered with approval.

    Someone then asked, "Even if this is a conspiracy, why target us? Haven''t we always followed orders?"

    Once again, Ye Fei didn''t answer directly but looked toward Liu Junyi. It was her role asmander to showcase both her authority and wisdom in such a moment.

    Catching Ye Fei''s silent cue, Liu Junyi felt a wave of gratitude for his thoughtfulness. She addressed the room, "It''s simple. While we technically serve that organization, only the organization can issue us orders¡ªnot any specific individual. Someone likely wants to remove those currently in power and take control of the special forces."

    Her words caused a stir, but as the officers reflected, they realized the logic behind her statement. The captain of the Northeast Special Forces, known for his fiery temper, blurted out, "I get it now! No wonder the Beijingmander didn''t send a team this time. He must have been tipped off by his backer, who''s behind this conspiracy. Too bad we don''t know who that is."

    The room grew animated with spection. Though one officer tried to downy the usation against themander from Beijing, his tone suggested he believed it about 80%. Suspicious nces shifted toward Captain Gao, who was overseeing Beijing''s team.

    Captain Gao, growing increasingly ufortable under the scrutiny, knew that Liu Junyi''s earlier words had already cleared him of direct suspicion. But the fact that the traitor was his superior made him feel ashamed.

    Ye Fei intervened once more, "I don''t think so. If the Beijingmander were behind this, why even send a team? With his control over the special forces in Beijing, he wouldn''t need to. He could''ve easily found an excuse to stay out of the operation."

    The Northeast captain nodded, "Maybe he sent Captain Gao instead to avoid suspicion?"

    Ye Fei shook his head. "No, that would only raise more suspicions. If he wanted to avoid involvement, it would''ve been easier not to participate at all. Captain Gao, why didn''t yourmandere?"

    Captain Gao hesitated before answering, "Well, he wasn''t happy about having Captain Liu in charge of the operation, so he sent me instead."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but chuckle, "So he wasn''t thrilled about my aunt, a ''yellow-haired girl,'' leading the operation, huh?"

    Hisment drewughter from the room, easing the tense atmosphere. Even Liu Junyi gave him a yful re, appreciating his attempt to lighten the mood after the serious conversation.

    As the discussion shifted back to therger conspiracy, Liu Junyi cleared her throat to regain control. "Right now, our priority shouldn''t be figuring out who''s behind this. What matters most is how we''re going to defeat the enemy. If we win, we can handle the conspiracyter. But if we lose, none of this will matter. Let''s reconvene tomorrow with strategies to deal with the enemy."

    Everyone nodded in agreement, and the meeting concluded. Ye Fei was about to follow the others out when Liu Junyi called out, "Ye Fei, stay behind."

    Ye Fei paused, surprised that Liu Junyi wanted to speak with him privately. He didn''t think that after what had happened earlier, her feelings toward him had shifted from Yu Wuxia.

    Once everyone had left, Liu Junyi turned to Ye Fei, her expression serious. "Come with me," she ordered, leading him to her residence.

    The southwest region, while rtively underdeveloped, offered plenty of space. The amodations for the special forces were generous, with each team assigned a spaciouspound. Asmander-in-chief, Liu Junyi''s quarters were particrly secluded, providing her with much-needed privacy.

    As soon as they entered her residence, Liu Junyi''s stern demeanor vanished, reced by a glimmer of annoyance. She yfully grabbed Ye Fei''s ear, scolding, "How dare you call your aunt a ''yellow-haired girl''!"

    Though Liu Junyi''s grip was far from painful, Ye Fei feigned difort, crying out, "Auntie, have mercy! I was wrong!"

    "Hmph! If you want mercy, tell me all your secrets!" she demanded, finally revealing her true intention.

    Ye Fei had anticipated this. Knowing his aunt''s fascination with martial arts, he had expected her to question him after witnessing his performance earlier. However, he didn''t expect her to be so eager. "Alright, alright, ask away. I''ll tell you everything I know."

    Satisfied, Liu Junyi released his ear. "Fine, exin to me¡ªwhy are you bulletproof? Did you stumble upon some magical protective armor?"

    Ye Feiughed. "No, it''s all thanks to my protective techniques. My body is indestructible."

    "Rubbish!" Liu Junyi, having grown up in a martial arts family, was familiar with the concept of indestructible techniques, but she didn''t believe anyone could actually achieve such a legendary level, let alone her nephew.

    "Don''t believe me? See for yourself." Ye Fei smirked, removing his bullet-ridden uniform and revealing his muscr chest.

    For a moment, Liu Junyi was taken aback. It was the first time she had seen an adult man''s chest, and the sight stirred unfamiliar feelings. She quickly pushed the thoughts aside and examined his chest, noticing small red marks but no serious wounds. These marks were remnants of the earlier battle, where Ye Fei had taken enemy fire without fully defending himself.

    Seeing the red dots, Liu Junyi softened and asked, "Does it hurt?" She gently touched his chest, her fingers brushing the small marks.

 Chapter 172: 172: I dont need help!

    Seeing the red dots. Liu Junyi''s tone softened, and she asked with concern. "Does it hurt?" She reached out, gently stroking the small marks on his chest with her delicate fingers.

    Ye Fei, enjoying the soft touch of her hand, closed his eyes slightly, savoring the sensation. He smiled and teased.

    "It hurt a little at first, but now that you''re touching me. it doesn''t hurt at all."

    "You''re such a sweet talker!" Liu Junyi gave him an exasperated look. but there was no anger in her voice.

    "Don''t move. I''ll rub some medicinal wine on you." With that. she opened the first-aid kit she always kept nearby. poured a small amount of medicinal wine into her palms, rubbed them together, and then started massaging Ye Fei''s chest. sliding her hands over his skin gently.

    The sensation of her hands moving across his chest left Ye Fei feeling almost euphoric. He nced down at Liu Junyi. who was focused on applying the medicine. Her beautiful face, which bore a striking resemnce to his goddess, caused his heart to race. The warmth of her touch. coupled with the intimate setting, only

    heightened his feelings.

    As Liu Junyi worked her way across his upper body, applying the medicinal wine to each small red spot. she noticed that Ye Fei'' s pants had also sustained some damage. Particrly in the area around his crotch, the bullet holes were even more prominent.

    Though Liu Junyi had been with Yu Wuxia before. she had never actually seen a man''s private parts up close. Now, with Ye Fei being the only man she feltfortable with. she was suddenly curious. Still focused on healing his wounds, she blurted out without thinking. "Take off all your clothes.

    I''ll help you with the rest.

    "What?" Ye Fei was caught off guard by her unexpected request. His surprise quickly turned to amusement, and he looked at her with a mix of disbelief and excitement.

    "N..no..never mind!" Liu Junyi stammered. her face flushing a deep red. Under normal circumstances, even if she felt a fleeting impulse, she would have suppressed it immediately.

    But today had been an emotional rollercoaster, with the deaths of herrades and Ye Fei''s awe-inspiring feats fueling her excitement. She had spoken without thinking, and now she regretted it. Seeing the expression on Ye Fei''s face, she felt embarrassed and even more flustered.

    Ye Fei. sensing the awkwardness but also wanting to tease her a little. smirked. "But I''m pretty sure I heard you say you''d help me with the lower part as well."

    Liu Junyi''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. She quickly tried to recover herposure, though clearly flustered. "I-I misspoke. You can handle the lower part yourself. I don''t need to help. "

 Chapter 173: 173: Junyi -R18

    "But I can''t." Ye Fei''s smile turned a little naughty: "Are you afraid to look?"

    Liu Junyi had really wanted to take a look but was just embarrassed. Now that she was provoked by him, she gritted her teeth and said, "What''s there to be afraid of? It''s not like I haven''t seen it when you were a child. I even touched it when I was giving you countless bath when you were young!" As she said that, she raised her pretty face high with a proud look.

    How could Ye Fei miss such a good opportunity? He hurriedly walked to the big bed in the middle of the room and sat down. He took off his pants but was stopped by Liu Junyi when he wanted to continue.

    "Let''s take care of the injury on your leg first." When the time came, Liu Junyi felt a little hesitant, but the big words had already been spoken and naturally could not be taken back. She had to say this first so that she had a chance to calm down.

    Ye Fei did not force her any more and sat down with a smile. Liu Junyi poured some medicine into her palm, rubbed it, and wanted to continue to heal Ye Fei''s leg injury but found that standing was impossible, so she had to squat in front of Ye Fei, stretch out her trembling little hand, and stroke his legs.

    This posture was extremely provocative, although, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel excited, but he was afraid of scaring Liu Junyi, so he hurriedly tried to suppress his reaction. However, the thing wrapped in the only piece of cloth on his body couldn''t help but rise up a little. Fortunately, Liu Junyi was shy, so she lowered her head when helping him apply the medicated, so she didn''t see this scene.

    When Ye Fei did not use his defensive skills, his body was still unable to withstand the powerful thermal weapons. His upper body was still better, but his lower body was a little weak. The red spots on his legs were not only much darker than his upper body, but some of them even had traces of blood.

    Liu Junyi felt so distressed when she saw it that she forgot her embarrassment for a moment and gently helped him apply the medicine, being even more careful than when she applied it on his body.

    Looking at the distressed expression on Liu Junyi''s face, the slight anger in Ye Fei''s heart subsided a little, and his reaction was not as strong.

    "It''s time here." Liu Junyi finally helped Ye Fei apply medicated wine to the wounds on his legs, then hesitantly grabbed the edge of the only remaining boxer shorts on his body with both hands, and her beautiful eyes looked into Ye Fei''s eyes.

    Ye Fei''s nodded to her encouragingly. Liu Junyi bit her lip, grasped the edge of Ye Fei''s underwear with both hands, and pulled it down hard, finally releasing his big cock. Although Ye Fei''s desire was somewhat eliminated, the reaction of his cock had not disappeared for a while. Although it was not as hard as an iron rod, it was slightly erected.

    And because of this half-soft and half-hard state, it made it shake its head, as if it were greeting its aunt.

    "Ah? It''s grown so big." Liu Junyi eximed as she looked at the big cock that was bigger than she had imagined. Ye Fei was very attached to her when he was young, and she helped him take baths.

    But at that time, Ye Fei''s was only five or six years old, and it was not as big as her finger. She never thought that after not seeing it for more than ten or so years, it had grown to be as thick as her wrist, and it was long too.

    Looking at her nephew''s big cock that was swinging like a giant python, Liu Junyi suddenly felt a little scared. There were indeed a few small red dots on it, but those red dots were much lighter than those on his chest. There was no need to apply medicine at all. She is afraid it might not even take midnight to fully recover.

    But although Liu Junyi was afraid, she didn''t want to miss this opportunity. From childhood to adulthood, she had only seen this thing in the books , but the pattern in the book was very different from Ye Fei''s. As for the real one, she had only seen Ye Fei''s when he was a child. When she was with Yu Wuxia, although they had watched some movies, they were all lesbian movies.

    After watching them, they learned to do it to each other like in the movies.

    Gritting her teeth, Liu Junyi thought to herself; she had seen and touched it when he was a child anyway, and now he was just a little older, so it wouldn''t be a big deal to touch it again, so she prepared to get some more medicine.

    But Ye Fei thought that he might need it soon, and he couldn''t let it get stained with medicinal, so he hurriedly stopped Liu Junyi''s action and said, "Aunt, you don''t need to get more medicine, you still have some on your hands, so just apply it on."

    In fact, where was the medicine left in Liu Junyi''s hands? She had poured all just now, and she had already smeared it all over his legs. Now, at most, there was a little smell of medicinal on her little hands, and there was no medicine left at all. However, after seeing the red spot on his dick, Liu Junyi knew that there was no need to apply any medicine.

    At this time, she just wanted to touch his dick, so she nodded, stretched out her trembling right hand, and slowly held her nephew''s thick dick.

    "Hiss!" The hot cock was held by the aunt''s soft little hand, which was a little cold due to nervousness. Ye Fei couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air with pleasure. The big cock, which was originally half soft and half hard, also stood up suddenly, filling Liu Junyi''s small hand like an iron rod, making it impossible for her to close her fingers at all.

    "Wow, it can actually get hard!" Liu Junyi cheered like a little girl who saw a fun toy. She curiously started ying with her nephew''s cock and even stroked it up and down twice without any instruction.

    Though Liu Junyi''s stroking was not very skillful, Ye Fei felt psychologically satisfied when he saw his dear aunt squatting in front of him and stroking his cock with her little hand, especially when her pretty face, which looked 70% like his mother''s, was only one foot away from his cock. He couldn''t help but praise her, "Aunt, you are so nice. You make me feel sofortable!"

    "Is it really befortable like this?" Liu Junyi raised her pretty face and looked at Ye Fei with a mischievous smile on her face. She held his cock and gently stroked it a few times.

    "Yeah." Ye Fei nodded vigorously. "It feels so good, auntie; can you continue to help me?"

    "Okay!" Liu Junyi was already interested in ying with this big cock that was as hard as an iron rod but felt a little soft in her hand. She agreed without thinking and simply put her left hand on Ye Fei''s cock and started stroking it with both hands.

    As both hands were holding Ye Fei''s cock, Liu Junyi''s head could not help but droop even lower, almost touching his swollen ns. Looking at his aunt''s sexy little mouth so close, Ye Fei wanted to put his cock in and let her suck it, but he also knew that if he asked her to do so now, it might scare her.

    So after enjoying her stroking for a while, he pulled his cock out of her little hand, pulled up her hands, and said, "Aunt,e to the bed. It''s easy to get ufortable if you keep squatting like this."

    With Liu Junyi''s skills, she would not feel tired even if she squatted like this for three days and three nights, but she was still very happy for Ye Fei''s thoughtfulness. She took off her shoes and got on the bed as he said, leaning on Ye Fei, but her little hand never left his cock for a moment.

    "Aunt, you are so nice!" Feeling Liu Junyi''s plump breasts pressing against his body, Ye Fei''s cock became harder. He praised her softly, lowered his head, and kissed her pretty face.

    Liu Junyi did not object. She stared straight at his big cock that kept moving in and out of her hands. The more she watched, the more interesting it became.

    Ye Fei gradually became bolder and kissed her on the cheeks a few times. When she wasn''t paying attention, he suddenly covered her little mouth with his lips.

    Liu Junyi''s body stiffened suddenly, and the small hand holding Ye Fei''s cock tightened, but soon rxed again and continued to stroke it gently, but her eyes were closed.

    Ye Fei was overjoyed. He gently pushed open his aunt''s teeth, put his tongue into her sweet little mouth, and found her soft and smooth tongue to entangle with.

    Liu Junyi was confused by his kiss. She had kissed Yu Wuxia often before, but now she felt that it was much different from when Yu Wuxia kissed her. In fact, the feeling was even more intoxicating than before. She couldn''t help but think, Is this the charm of men?

    Why not take advantage of this moment to try out the difference between men and women from her nephew? With this idea in mind, Liu Junyi decided not to be passive anymore but to actively use her tongue to entangle with Ye Fei''s tongue.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Please support the novel with gifts and coins!!

 Chapter 174: 174: Junyi gate breaking -R18

    Ye Fei became more and more courageous. He gradually stopped kissing her and slowly reached out his hand to his aunt''s chest and began to unbutton her shirt.

    Liu Junyi naturally knew what Ye Fei wanted to do. She had already made up her mind and did not object. She continued to kiss Ye Fei, and her little hand continued to stroke his cock. Her upper body was slightly lifted away from Ye Fei''s body to make it easier for him to undress her.

    With Liu Junyi''s cooperation, Ye Fei quickly took off her top. He first kneaded her plump breasts through her bra, then took off her bra and directly held her big breasts, which were no smaller than his mother''s and aunt''s. Maybe because she is not married, his aunt''s breasts were not as soft as his mother''s, but the stic feel was different, which made Ye Fei couldn''t let go and caress them.

    "Hngghn!!"

    When Ye Fei''s fingers swept across Liu Junyi''s small nipples that were already engorged and erect, her body couldn''t help but tremble. She let out a soft moan from her little mouth that was kissed by Ye Fei, and the hand that was stroking Ye Fei''s cock couldn''t help but speed up a bit.

    From his aunt''s movements and moans, Ye Fei knew that she was aroused, so he left his hands on her breasts and moved them down, preparing to take off her lower body clothes.

    Liu Junyi actually did not object either. She cooperated very well and let Ye Fei take off her pants and underwear. Soon, she was as naked as Ye Fei.

    Ye Fei stretched out his left hand and continued to caress her big breasts, but his right hand went straight to the vital point, stretched out between her legs, and stroked her small and tender pussy, which was as plump as his mother''s and aunt''s. It was wet to the touch, obviously the love juice flowing out of her in her excitement.

    Ye Fei was very happy. He used his fingers, lubricated by the vaginal fluid, to move back and forth in her vagina and asionally touched her hard little clitoris.

    Liu Junyi''s body trembled even more violently. She could no longer continue kissing Ye Fei. She gently broke away from his lips, opened her mouth slightly, panted softly, looked at Ye Fei''s face with a dazed look, and stopped moving her hands.

    "Hanh* Hanh*"

    After gently doing it for a while, Ye Fei lowered his head and looked at Liu Junyi with a smile and asked, "Auntie, are youfortable? How did I do it?"

    Liu Junyi''s pretty face turned slightly red, but she still nodded and said, "You did it very well; Aunt is veryfortable!"

    "Then can you please make me feelfortable too, ok?" Ye Fei continued to ask with a smile.

    Only then did Liu Junyi realize that her hands, which were stroking his cock, had stopped at some point. She hummed softly and continued stroking.

    Ye Fei was not satisfied with her just like this, so he stopped her movements, looked at her sexy lips and mouth, and said, "Aunt, can you suck it for me?"

    "Ah?" Liu Junyi was startled and immediately shook her head and said, "No, that''s too dirty!"

    "It''s not dirty at all." Ye Fei said as he hugged Liu Junyi and turned her over, letting her lie on the bed. He shrank his body, buried his head under her crotch, and directly kissed her plump and tempting pussy lips and gently licked her delicate pussy with his tongue.

    "Ohh~~" Liu Junyi couldn''t help but let out a satisfied moan. She felt that being licked by Ye Fei was even morefortable than being licked by Yu Wuxia. Her pair of slender legs, wrapped around Ye Fei''s neck involuntarily. Her thighs mped his head tightly and pulled it inside with force, as if she wanted him to lick her little pussy even harder.

    The bone-eroding pleasure made Liu Junyi narrow her eyes, but she felt a little strange in her heart. Why was Ye Fei willing to lick her there? She was with Yu Wuxia because she loved her, so they would not despise each other, but what about Ye Fei? Did he like her?

    This guess startled her. She loosened her legs that were mped around Ye Fei''s head, then shrank back a bit, letting her eager pussy temporarily leave his lips, and asked, "Xiaoman, tell me the truth; do you like your aunt?"

    Ye Fei didn''t expect her to ask this. He looked up and looked into her eyes solemnly and said, "Yes, I have always liked you. When I was a child, I liked to stay by your side. At that time, I thought I was like other children, clinging to adults.

    Butter, after I gradually understood some things about men and women, I knew that my love for you was not that kind at all, but love between men and women. These days, I have been thinking about how great it would be if I could be with you forever in this life. We could practice together, y together, eat at the same table, sleep on the same bed, and be together for the rest of our lives."

    Liu Junyi''s eyes couldn''t help but be a little dazed. She loved Ye Fei very much, and Ye Fei was the only man she didn''t reject in her heart. In addition to his amazing performance today, she, who always admired the strong, was a little intoxicated at that time. At this time, she couldn''t help but feel rxed and fascinated when she heard his words.

    At this moment, she even forgot about Yu Wuxia and wanted to be with him all her life, as she said to Ye Fei. She was so excited that she nodded and said, "Xiaoman, Auntie loves you too."

    Liu Junyi''s words made Ye Fei overjoyed, and he asked happily, "Aunt, is what you said true?"

    Ye Fei''s surprised expression made Liu Junyi feel sweet in her heart. She chuckled and said, "Of course it''s true."

    "That''s great! Aunt, I love you so much; I will repay you well!" Ye Fei shouted, buried his head in Liu Junyi''s crotch again, and licked her little pussy even harder.

    "Xiaoman, wait a moment." Liu Junyi stopped Ye Fei, then turned her body and formed a 69 position with him, letting him continue to lick her pussy, while she held Ye Fei''s cock with both hands, opened her little mouth, and gently took it in.

    Perhaps because they had revealed their true feelings to each other, Liu Junyi didn''t feel that Ye Fei''s cock was dirty at all. It was just that she had no experience.

    After putting the cock in her mouth, she didn''t know what to do next. She could only suck it gently, and at the same time, she used her small hand to hold therge part that couldn''t fit in her mouth and gently stroke it.

    Though the pleasure on his cock was not that strong, it was being sucked by his dear aunt, his mother''s own sister. The satisfaction in Ye Fei''s heart had overshadowed everything. In order to repay his aunt, he worked harder on her pussy.

    Soon, Liu Junyi''s body began to tremble violently, and the vagina also mped down on Ye Fei''s tongue tip that was slightly inserted into it.

    Ye Fei knew that she was about to climax, but he suddenly stopped, wiped his lips that were covered with Aunt''s vaginal fluid with his hand, and asked with a smile, "Aunt, how do you feel?"

    Liu Junyi was very dissatisfied with his sudden stop and spit out his cock, turned around, and rolled her eyes at him, saying, "It''s not good at all; it''s so big, it''s stretching my mouth a little bit!"

    "That further proves how powerful it is." Ye Fei said with a smile, "Aunt, do you want to try its power?"

    "How do you try it?" Liu Junyi asked with some confusion.

    Ye Fei smiled and touched her wet pussy, then said, "Of course I''ll use your little cunt!"

    Liu Junyi already guessed what he meant was already burning with desire at this time. But his word "little cunt" made her very shy. She nodded gently and said, "Okay ,let''s try it, but you are not allowed to say such words again!"

    "Okay, I won''t tell!" Ye Fei also knew that he shouldn''t rush things. It was already an unexpected surprise to get her body tonight. As for things like dirty talk, it wouldn''t be toote to train her slowly after she got used to it.

    Sitting up, Ye Fei let his aunt lie t on the bed. He used his hands to separate her two slender legs and ced them on both sides of his body. Then he held his big cock and pressed the ns against her peach-shaped little pussy, which was as plump as his mother''s. With the lubrication of the pussy juice, he rubbed it hard in her tender red pussy slit.

    "Oh..." An unprecedented strong pleasure spread from her vagina to her whole body, making Liu Junyi unable to help but let out a long moan. She felt that just this one moment made her morefortable than when Yu Wuxia used all her strength to make her.

    After the ns were covered with his aunt''s vaginal fluid, Ye Fei gently separated herbia with his hands, pressed the ns against her tightly closed vagina, and inserted it forcefully.

    "Oh, it hurts!" Liu Junyi couldn''t help but screaming in pain as soon as the ns entered. Ye Fei also felt that his aunt''s pussy was tighter than he had imagined. He inserted it a little further, but felt a very stic membrane on the top of the ns.

    Unexpectedly, after so long of pretending to be a phoenix with Yu Wuxia, the membrane had not been broken. This discovery made Ye Fei even more excited, but his movements became more careful. He gently pulled out the nds that had been inserted into the aunt''s vagina and continued to rub them on herbia.

    After she had leaked more vaginal fluid, he gently pushed it in a little more, looked at Liu Junyi with gentle eyes, and said, "Aunt, I''ming!"

    "Yeah." Liu Junyi nodded gently, her eyes meeting Ye Fei''s, her eyes also full of tenderness and happiness.

    Ye Fei, who had already broken his younger sister''s virginity once, naturally understood that a short pain is worse than a long one. When his aunt nodded, he thrust his waist hard and inserted most of his thick and long cock into his aunt tender pussy.

    "Ah! It hurts!" Liu Junyi couldn''t help but scream in pain. The pain of losing virginity is something that an ordinary woman can endure, let alone a martial artist with a strong will like Liu Junyi. However, Ye Fei''s cock was really too big, and her pussy was naturally much tighter than that of an ordinary woman, so the pain was of course much greater.

    Ye Fei was so pleased that he almost came. His aunt''s pussy was tight to begin with, and because of the pain, the tender flesh in her pussy bit Ye Fei''s cock even more tightly, almost crushing it.

    However, he had no time to enjoy it and hurriedly lowered his head to kiss her lips. His hands were not idle either; one went to her chest, gently stroking her breasts, and the other reached out to the ce where the two of them were connected, moving on her sensitive little clitoris, in order to arouse her desire again and adapt to his big cock.

 Chapter 175: 175: Battle between family -R18

    After a long while, his aunt body slowly rxed, and the tender flesh in her pussy no longer gripped Ye Fei''s big cock so tightly. Ye Fei knew that she had passed the initial pain, so he thrust his waist and let his cock gently thrust in and out of his aunt''s virgin pussy.

    When Ye Fei moved, Liu Junyi felt an iparable sense of pleasure spreading from her vagina to her whole body. She couldn''t help but moan softly with pleasure. Her big butt slowly twisted to match her nephew''s thrusting. She hugged his neck tightly with her arms and rubbed her big breasts against his chest to increase her pleasure.

    Since Liu Junyi was already on the verge of orgasm, although she paused for a moment because of the pain when she was fucked, she soon reached the top under Ye Fei''s increasingly fast thrusting, moaning, and saying, "Xiaoman, Aunt feels so good, I''ming!"

    Ye Fei also felt his aunt''s pussy begin to contract, so he didn''t hold it back and said, "Aunt, I''m almost there too; let''s do it together!" As he said that, he thrust hard, causing the big ns to hit her clitoris heavily several times.

    After just these few strokes, Liu Junyi could no longer bear it. She screamed and wrapped her limbs tightly around Ye Fei. Her pussy contracted vigorously, and arge amount of hot vaginal fluid gushed out from her center. Ye Fei also growled as she did this to him and inserted his dick into the deepest part of her pussy.

    The ns swelled suddenly, and arge amount of semen forcefully spurted into her tight and tender pussy.

    The two of them hugged each other and rested for a while. Liu Junyi suddenly eximed, "Ah, why did you ejacte inside? Today is not my safe day."

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "It''s okay. My semen can''t make anyone pregnant for the time being." Ye Fei was a little distressed about this. Ever since he agreed with his twin sister that day, Ye Fei always ejacted inside her every time he fucked her. But after such a long time, she isn''t pregnant, which made him wonder if he had infertility.

    "How did you know?" Liu Junyi narrowed her beautiful eyes, revealing a murderous look in her eyes: "Have you tried it with other women a long time ago?"

    Ye Fei was shocked. He was only concerned withforting his aunt, but he forgot that this would definitely make her think of this. He had to push the me onto Lin Ling, who had not slept with him yet, and said, "It''s Lingling. I always ejacted inside her when we were together, but nothing happened to her." But he was actually talking about his aunt and Lin Ling separately.

    When she heard that it was Lin Ling, Liu Junyi couldn''t help feeling a little jealous, but she also knew that she and Ye Fei had been engaged since childhood, so she didn''t say much.

    Seeing the ufortable expression on his aunt''s face, Ye Fei asked softly, "Aunt, are you jealous?"

    "I''m not" Liu Junyi hurriedly denied: "It''s better this way; you have your lingling, and I will still be with Wuxia in the future, and no one needs to bother each other. Just think of this as one time thing." Although the words were spoken casually, it was difficult to hide the bitterness in her tone.

    "No!" Ye Fei hugged her tightly and said, "From now on, you are mine. No one can take you away from me, not even Teacher Yu!"

    "Are you going to take both of us?" Liu Junyi asked, and when Ye Fei nodded, she smiled and said, "But this softened so quickly; why do you want it?" As she spoke, she used her internal force to gently squeeze the big cock that was still deeply inserted in her pussy but had already softened.

    Being mped by his aunt''s tender pussy, Ye Fei''s cock immediately became hard again. He wanted to fuck her again, but thinking that she had just lost her virginity, he had to say, "Let''s not do it yet. Wait until you''re better."

    "No, I want it now. Are you going to stop wanting me after you get it?" Liu Junyi showed an aggrieved expression on her face, but her big ass twisted gently, allowing Ye Fei''s cock to rub against some spots in her pussy.

    Having been given this big fat signal, Ye Fei naturally couldn''t let her down again, so he lifted her big ass with both hands and fucked her newly developed little pussy hard.

    Although she had just lost her virginity, Liu Junyi seemed to be addicted to this newfound pleasure. She pestered Ye Fei for four times before she was exhausted and fell asleep. After Ye Fei ejacted four times in his aunt''s vagina, he was very satisfied. He helped her clean up after she fell asleep and then held her to sleep.

    At dawn the next day, Ye Fei opened his eyes, only to see Liu Junyi, who had woken up before him, staring at him in a daze. Her beautiful eyes, which were usually full of determination and pride, were now nk and a little helpless.

    Such an expression made Ye Fei feel distressed. He opened his right arm and hugged her soft naked body in his arms and asked softly, "What''s wrong?"

    Liu Junyi put her pretty face on his chest and asked faintly, "Is this right for us?"

    Ye Fei hugged her arms tightly and asked, "Are you struggling with our rtionship?"

    "No." Liu Junyi shook her head gently. "To be honest, I have an instinctive aversion to men. Instead, I like to be with girls. I thought I would be with Wuxia all my life and there would never be any other men. But when I was with youst night, not only did I not feel repulsed, but I felt happier than when I was with Wuxia.

    I really want to be with you for the rest of my life, but I can''t let her go in my heart."

    "Are you troubled because you can''t choose between the two of us?" Ye Fei asked.

    "Yeah." Liu Junyi nodded again.

    Ye Fei already understood in his heart that she could tell him about her and Yu Wuxia, which meant that she had already decided on him in her subconscious mind. It was just that she couldn''t let go of her rtionship with Yu Wuxia over the years, so she was so entangled.

    However, he didn''t point out her thoughts at this time but just smiled and said, "Since you can''t choose for the time being, don''t think about it for now. Isn''t it better for us to be together happily these few days? We can talk about everything after we go back."

    After hearing what he said, Liu Junyi understood it all at once and said with a smile, "You''re right. Let''s deal with the troublester. Now let''s be happy every day. Anyway, even if I choose a brat like you, our rtionship can''t be exposed. At worst, I''ll be fine with both of you by then."

    Ye Fei thought, let''s who has both! But before hepletely won her heart, it was not easy to say this, so he smiled and said, "Okay, then let her be your first wife, and I will be a little wronged and be your second wife!"

    "Hehehehehe..."

    Liu Junyi was amused by him and started giggling. She stayed in his arms for a while, then she boldly lifted the quilt and sat up.

    Because she had practiced martial arts since she was young, Liu Junyi''s figure was even more beautiful than those celebrities who relied on their figures to make a living. Although he had enjoyed this body for a long timest night, Ye Fei was still a little itchy because of her perfect body. He stared at her straight and murmured in praise: "It''s so beautiful!"

    "No matter how beautiful something is, it''s still cheap to a bad boy like you!" Because she had the closest rtionship with him, Liu Junyi didn''t feel shy because of his infatuated gaze. Instead, she proudly straightened her chest, making the huge hemispheres on her chest bounce up and down a few times, which made Ye Fei''s eyes pop out, but she giggled and quickly put on her clothes.

    At this time, voices were heard outside. Ye Fei naturally could not stay in bed any longer, so he jumped up suddenly and stood in front of Liu Junyi. The natural reaction in the morning plus Liu Junyi''s seduction just now made his lower body swell up to the point where it could not swell any more. After he stood up, that thing was pointing at Liu Junyi at a 90-degree angle.

    Although Liu Junyi was no longer shy about exposing her body in front of him, she still blushed when she saw the big guy who brought her endless joyst night standing in front of her. She stretched out her little hand and gently patted it, saying coquettishly, "Ahh!, put it away quickly!"

    Ye Fei chuckled, but he quickly took a quick shower with Liu Junyi and left the room together.

    When the two of them went out, there were already many people doing morning exercises in thepound. When they saw Ye Feiing out of Liu Junyi''s room, they didn''t think much about it because they knew their rtionship. They just felt it was a little funny. They didn''t expect that Ye Fei, such a strong and abnormal guy, actually liked to stick around adults like a child.

    After breakfast, Ye Fei and Liu Junyi came to the conference room together. Not long after, all the people fromst night arrived one after another. Seeing that everyone was already there, Liu Junyi said, "Last night, I asked everyone to go back and think of a solution. I wonder how you all think about it."

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    New chaps will be on time from now !!

 Chapter 176: 176: Temporary Rest

    The captain from the Northeast SF was the first to stand and suggest, "Why don''t we unite, gather everyone, and charge in together?"

    Liu Junyi shook her head. "That won''t work. We analyzed the situation yesterday. The enemy likely outnumbers us and seems to know our movements well. If we rush in without a n, we could be surrounded again."

    "Let them try! We''ll fight them head-on. We''re elite special forces¡ªwhy should we fear them?" The captain''s temper red. The previous day''s failed operation and the ambush that imed two teams had left him frustrated and angry.

    Liu Junyi frowned, her voice stern. "It''s easy to talk, but if we get caught in another ambush, we could lose nearly a thousand of our best people. Do you want to bury all these elite soldiers here?"

    The captain lowered his head, silenced by her rebuke. Still, he cast a quick nce at Ye Fei, who sat beside Liu Junyi, and muttered, "That might not be the case." His words were quiet, but in the stillness of the room, everyone heard them.

    By now, the others understood what the captain from the Northeast was implying, and their gazes shifted to Ye Fei, admiration evident in their eyes. The two groups he had rescued the previous day looked at him with even more respect, having witnessed his abilities firsthand.

    Ye Fei inwardly sighed. He had clearly impressed them too much. These elite soldiers were now looking to him for answers. The truth was, Ye Fei was confident that if he acted alone, he could locate the enemy base within three days and wipe them out. With his enhanced speed and body protection techniques, no one could harm him unless they deployed heavy weapons like explosives.

    Even then, with his reflexes, they wouldn''t have much of a chance.

    However, he didn''t want to act alone. Although eliminating the enemy would benefit the special forces, it would hurt their morale if they became dependent on him. These soldiers, whom Ye Fei hoped to work with in the future, needed to maintain their fighting spirit. Additionally, he had just solidified his rtionship with Liu Junyi the night before.

    He wanted to spend more time with her, ensuring her feelings for him were strong before leaving. Otherwise, back in Wanghai, she might waver once she saw Yu Wuxia again.

    Noticing the growing dependence in the room, Liu Junyi gave Ye Fei a subtle look, signaling for him to say something. Ye Fei nodded slightly, stood up, and addressed the group. "Captains, let me say this inly: if we are surrounded, there''s a good chance none of us will make it out alive."

    "Even you?" The captain from the Northeast, ever blunt, voiced what everyone was thinking.

    Ye Fei smiled wryly. "I might have some skills, but we''re most likely facing thousands of enemies. I can''t take them all on by myself. Honestly, yesterday''s fight took a lot out of me. I may have looked fine, but I was seriously injured. If it weren''t for my aunt''s carest night, I probably wouldn''t even be standing here today.

    The truth is, the battle hurt my foundation. I can''t even summon my internal energy right now."

    The officers, many of whom were seasoned veterans, would never have expected Ye Fei to downy his abilities. His words, however, rang true, and they believed him. The admiration they had for him turned into concern, and the members of the two teams he saved looked at him with disappointment, realizing he couldn''t carry their hopes alone.

    Liu Junyi gave Ye Fei a look of approval. She understood that he was deliberately downying his abilities for the greater good. Her heart softened, and her eyes filled with tenderness as she gazed at him. Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel touched, returning her look with an affectionate smile.

    "Does anyone else have a better n?" Liu Junyi quickly shifted the topic to avoid drawing more attention to their silent exchange of affection. Fortunately, her focus on the situation prevented others from noticing their intimate nces.

    The officers, who had note up with any other ns, had been relying on Ye Fei''s strength. Now that they knew he was injured, they were at a loss. When Liu Junyi asked if anyone had other ideas, they looked at each other in confusion.

    Realizing their reliance on Ye Fei, Liu Junyi decided not to push them further. "Let''s adjourn the meeting for now. Notify your teams that today will be a day of rest. We''ll resume once we''vee up with a solid n."

    As the officers filed out, Ye Fei remained seated next to Liu Junyi, a smile ying on his lips. Liu Junyi noticed his gaze and, feeling slightly flustered, yfully pinched his waist. "You seemed so confident earlier. Have youe up with a n?"

    "As expected of my smart aunt," Ye Fei teased. "Yes, I have an idea, but I''m not ready to share it just yet."

    Liu Junyi''s curiosity piqued. "Why not? If you have a n, we should act on it right away."

    Ye Fei shook his head. "If I tell you now, you''ll want to set out immediately, but I don''t want to leave today."

    "Why not?" Liu Junyi was confused. "Shouldn''t we eliminate the enemy as soon as possible?"

    "It''s because of you," Ye Fei replied, his tone soft. "I noticed your posture was a bit off when you were walking earlier. You must still be feeling sore. If we set out now, it''ll only make things worse. I want you to rest for a couple more days."

    Liu Junyi''s face flushed with embarrassment, but her heart warmed. Ye Fei had withheld his n out of concern for her well-being. However, seeing the mischievous glint in his eyes, she yfully swatted at him. "You little rascal! This is all your fault!"

    "That''s not fair," Ye Fei said innocently. "You were the one who asked for it four times in a rowst night."

    "Stop saying that!" Liu Junyi blushed even more, embarrassed by the memory of her eagerness. She pinched his arm again, but this time with less force. "It''s still your fault!"

    "Okay, okay. It''s all my fault," Ye Fei surrendered with a smile, secretly pleased. Her yful behavior showed that her heart was close to being fully his. He grinned and said, "If I''m to me, I''ll make it up to you by helping you rest." With that, he stood and wrapped his arms around her waist, ready to help her up.

    Liu Junyi panicked. "What if someone sees us? Let go!" she protested, though not too forcefully.

    Ye Fei tightened his hold slightly. "Who cares? I''m just supporting my aunt. What could be more natural?"

    "You still remember I''m your aunt?" she huffed, rolling her eyes at him. Though she didn''t resist further, she wondered if Ye Fei had done this kind of thing before. He seemed far toofortable. She made a mental note to ask himter.

    Once they were standing, Liu Junyi wrapped an arm around Ye Fei''s waist. Together, they walked out of the room, side by side. Anyone watching would assume that Ye Fei, still recovering from his "injuries," was being supported by Liu Junyi. In reality, Ye Fei, strong as ever, carried most of her weight, his arm around her waist keeping her almost airborne.

    As they walked, Liu Junyi felt at peace in Ye Fei''s embrace. She had never experienced such tender care before, and for a moment, she allowed herself to savor the happiness she felt.

    They soon returned to Liu Junyi''s room. Ye Fei helped her take off her shoes and socks, gentlyying her down on the bed. He sat beside her, holding her hand, and said softly, "You didn''t sleep muchst night. Rest now."

    Liu Junyi nodded obediently. Despite being the one who "worked harder"st night, she still worried about him. "You should go back and rest too. I''ll be fine."

    Ye Fei didn''t move. "I don''t need to rest. I''ll stay here with you."

    Seeing the love in his eyes, Liu Junyi felt her heart skip a beat. She quickly said, "I really can''t... I''m still sore. Can''t you rest for a bit?"

    Ye Feiughed, realizing what she meant. "Don''t worry. I won''t try anything until you''ve recovered. I love you for who you are, not just your body."

    Liu Junyi blushed but smiled at his words. "You should go back. You''re practically a hero in the special forces now. If people hear you''re injured, they''lle to check on you. It would be awkward if they found us like this."

    As if on cue, someone knocked on the door. "Report!" called a voice from outside. It was Zhang Qiang.

    Liu Junyi gave Ye Fei a knowing look. "See what I mean?"

    Ye Fei muttered under his breath, "Being a hero is more trouble than it''s worth." Then, he called out, "Uncle Zhang, I''m fine. I''ll be right out."

    Before leaving, Ye Fei leaned down and nted a quick kiss on Liu Junyi''s lips. Then he strode out the door.

    Watching him leave, Liu Junyi smiled, feeling a sense of admiration and affection for the man who was once her little nephew but had now matured into someone she deeply cared for. Shey back, her body finally rxing into the bed as a wave of exhaustion washed over her.

    Soon, she drifted off into a peaceful sleep, her mind at ease,forted by the thought that Ye Fei would always be there for her.

    Outside, Ye Fei found Zhang Qiang waiting, along with several other soldiers who hade to check on him. Seeing so many of them gathered made Ye Fei smile. "I''m really fine, you guys," he said, waving away their concerns. "I appreciate the thought, but I wasn''t hurt that badly."

    Zhang Qiang crossed his arms, giving him a look of disbelief. "That''s not what I heard," he said, his voice heavy with concern. "After everything you did for us yesterday, the least we can do is make sure you''re okay."

    Ye Fei shook his head, trying to brush off the praise. "We''re allrades. I''d do the same for any of you. Let''s just focus on recovering and figuring out our next move."

    Zhang Qiang''s face softened, his expression grateful. "You saved a lot of lives, Xiaoman. We won''t forget that."

    Ye Fei nodded, feeling a mixture of pride and difort at the attention. "If I had been faster, maybe Uncle Li wouldn''t have been hurt," he said quietly, his expression darkening as he thought of Li Yun''s injury.

    Zhang Qiang''s mood dimmed as well. "Li Yun¡­ He''s always been one of the best. If he could have chosen anyone to save, he would have wanted it to be you. Don''t carry that guilt, Xiaoman. He made his choice."

    Ye Fei nodded slowly, his resolve hardening. "I''ll make sure he gets the best treatment when we return to Wanghai. I won''t let him suffer for my sake."

    Zhang Qiang ced a hand on Ye Fei''s shoulder, offering a silent but firm gesture of support. "We all believe in you," he said, before turning the conversation lighter. "Now, some of the brothers here have been talking about how strong you are, and we''ve got to admit, they''re impressed. They want to invite you out for a drink to show their appreciation. Are you up for it?"

    Ye Feiughed. "A drink? You know, I''m not supposed to drink. Aunt Junyi would kill me if she found out."

    The men chuckled, nodding in understanding. "We''ll keep it low-key," one of them said with a grin. "She won''t hear a thing about it. Let''s just rx and celebrate getting through yesterday alive."

    With that, Ye Fei relented, letting the men lead him away for a night of camaraderie and shared stories. He knew it would be a good way to bond further with the soldiers, to reinforce their trust and loyalty to each other in the days ahead.

    ---

    Later that evening, after they''d left the base, they made their way to a nearby town, finding a small restaurant where they could sit, eat, and drink. The ce was modest, with simple wooden tables and chairs, but it was warm and inviting, filled with the smell of home-cooked food.

    The owner, seeing the soldiers, weed them in enthusiastically, arranging for extra tables and chairs to amodate therge group.

 Chapter 177: 177: Drunk Wei Qing

    What Ye Fei didn''t expect was that the beautiful sharpshooter, Wei Qing, was also present at the gathering. Given their past tension, it surprised him to see her here.

    Just as Ye Fei was feeling a little confused, Wei Qing walked up to him, her expression sincere. "Comrade Ye Fei," she said solemnly, "I apologize for my previous misunderstandings about you."

    Her eyes were genuine, and Ye Fei could see that her apology wasn''t out of respect for his strength, but rather an honest acknowledgment of her past attitude. Initially, Ye Fei had been a little irritated by her earlier disrespect toward his aunt, but now, seeing her candidness, he found her character quite endearing. He smiled and replied, "It''s fine.

    I''ve made some mistakes myself, and I hope you can forgive me as well."

    Wei Qing thought to herself, Sure, you''ve been wrong, even if you''re strong, you don''t need to act as though you''re above everyone. Still, she held back from voicing her thoughts. Instead, she smiled and said, "Then let''s put our differences behind us?" She picked up a shot of vodka from the table, downing it in one gulp. "I''ll drink to show my sincerity."

    This was the first time Ye Fei had seen a woman drink so confidently. He was impressed, especially since his own aunt rarely drank anything stronger than wine. His mother and other aunt never drank at all, except for one celebratory asion. The memory of that event stirred something in him, and he couldn''t help but feel a sudden warmth.

    "Well, Wei truly is a heroine!" Zhang Qiang, sitting nearby, was the first toment, sparking cheers from the others. Turning to Ye Fei, he said, "Xiaoman, now it''s your turn."

    Ye Fei chuckled, picked up a full ss of vodka, and drank it all in one go. The burning sensation coursed through him from his throat to his stomach, but with his enhanced physical state, he managed to keep hisposure. His face only reddened slightly before returning to its normal color.

    "Good!" The room erupted in apuse once again. The special forces soldiers had expected Ye Fei, a rtive rookie, to struggle with the strong liquor, especially given his young age, but his performance earned their admiration.

    Zhang Qiang took the opportunity to nudge Ye Fei and whispered, "Xiaoman, I''ve never seen Wei Qing drink with any male team members before. She must be interested in you. Try to recruit her for our Wanghai Special Forces."

    Before Ye Fei could respond, Wei Qing overheard Zhang''sment and asked, "What are you two whispering about?" Though her tone was light, there was a subtle edge of embarrassment and frustration in her voice.

    Zhang Qiang, caught off guard, turned red. "Ah, nothing," he stammered, "I was just asking about Xiaoman''s injury."

    Ye Feiughed internally. He knew Wei Qing''s sharp instincts from her basic internal training, which made her more aware than others. She had clearly overheard Zhang Qiang''sment, but she didn''t press the issue, choosing instead to re at Zhang before turning away.

    Wei Qing had been annoyed by Ye Fei before, but now she was confused. Despite her earlier feelings of irritation, she found herself wanting to engage with him. It was odd for her, as she wasn''t used to this kind of interaction. Perhaps, deep down, she enjoyed the attention Ye Fei had given her¡ªeven if it had initially annoyed her.

    Hispliments had stirred something inside her, even though she couldn''t quite understand why.

    Since joining the special forces, Wei Qing had been surrounded by tough, hardened men who respected her for her skills rather than her appearance.

    When she returned home, her life was dominated by her stern, often distant father. It had been a long time since anyone hadmented on her beauty. Despite herself, she had enjoyed Ye Fei''s attention, and this inner conflict puzzled her.

    The drinking continued through the evening, with various soldiers toasting each other and Ye Fei. Wei Qing and Zhang Qiang were also drawn into the revelry, drinking more than their fair share. By two o''clock in the evening, everyone except Ye Fei was thoroughly drunk.

    Wei Qing, her voice slurred, said, "Alright, enough drinking. We need to get back before themander notices and gets mad at us." She staggered a bit but supported herself by holding onto Ye Fei''s shoulder. She giggled, "But themander''s your aunt, so she probably won''t scold us if you''re with me. Let''s go."

    Ye Fei, now holding her steady, smiled awkwardly. "Alright, everyone, let''s head back before we get in trouble," he called out. He paid the bill for everyone, officially bing the one who treated them all.

    As they headed back to the base, most of the group peeled off to their dorms to rest. Ye Fei was about to return to Liu Junyi''s side when Wei Qing stopped him. "I heard from Captain Zhang that you''re pretty good at shooting. Do you dare topete with me?" she challenged, her voice thick with alcohol.

    Ye Fei shook his head, amused. "You''re too drunk to even hold a gun properly. Let''s skip thepetition."

    "What?" Wei Qing''s eyes widened indignantly. "Are you looking down on me? Let me tell you, I may respect your skills, but no one''s better at shooting than me. If you''re scared, just admit it."

    Ye Fei sighed, "Alright, fine. We''llpete. But after that, you''re going straight to bed."

    Wei Qing''s eyes lit up. "Deal! After wepete, I''ll go rest with you," she said, her words sounding unintentionally suggestive in her drunken state.

    Ye Fei''s heart skipped a beat at her remark. But keeping hisposure, he led her to the base''s shooting range.

    The shooting range was deserted, which was fortunate given Wei Qing''s condition. Both of them took their positions. Wei Qing pulled out her pistol and, without even aiming carefully, fired ten shots in quick session.

    When the results showed on the electronic screen, Ye Fei was impressed. Despite her drunken state, she had scored 93 rings¡ªa testament to her instinctive shooting ability.

    Ye Fei, not wanting to outshine her and cause further issues, purposefully shot a 92. "Looks like I lost," he said with a yful tone.

    Wei Qing stared at the screen, then at Ye Fei. "You''re lying," she said quietly. "You let me win. You could have hit the bullseye every time if you wanted."

    Ye Fei chuckled, trying to downy his ability. "That''s just Zhang Qiang bragging about me. I''m not that good."

    Wei Qing''s expression softened, and unexpectedly, she asked, "Ye Fei, do you think I''m beautiful?"

    Caught off guard by the sudden question, Ye Fei hesitated. Looking at her flushed face, he couldn''t deny that she was stunning. "Of course you are," he answered truthfully, though trying to keep his voice neutral.

    "Really?" Wei Qing pouted, seemingly unconvinced. "Then why didn''t you say it before?"

    Ye Fei smiled awkwardly. "I didn''t want to seem like I was taking you lightly. If you asked anyone here, they''d say the same thing¡ªyou''re very beautiful."

    Wei Qing smiled slightly, but pressed on. "Who''s prettier, me or your aunt?"

    Ye Fei grinned, sensing the yful challenge. "My aunt, of course. I''m biased!"

    Not satisfied, Wei Qing leaned closer. "What if she wasn''t your aunt? Who''s prettier then?"

    Ye Feiughed, "You''re both equally beautiful."

    Before he could react, Wei Qing suddenly leaned forward, kissed him on the lips, and asked, "What about now?"

    Startled by her bold move, Ye Fei didn''t know how to respond. He quickly realized that if he didn''t answer the way she wanted, she might escte things further. Reluctantly, he said, "Alright, you''re prettier."

    Wei Qing seemed satisfied with his answer. She chuckled, and just as suddenly, her body went limp, falling asleep in his arms.

    Ye Fei sighed in relief, realizing that Wei Qing had simply been too drunk to think clearly. He carefully carried her to her dorm, making sure no one saw them, andid her down on the bed.

 Chapter 178: 178: Jealous Junyi-R18

    As Wei Qingy t on her bed, her snug t-shirt entuated her chest, causing Ye Fei''s gaze to linger. When he had carried her earlier, he couldn''t help but notice that, while her breasts weren''t asrge as Liu Junyi''s, they were still quite impressive and equally firm.

    Feeling her body press against his chest as he walked had already stirred some thoughts, and now, seeing her like this, he couldn''t resist reaching out to gently squeeze her.

    A soft moan escaped Wei Qing''s lips in her sleep, spurred by the light touch. Ye Fei''s heart raced, and before he could stop himself, he leaned down and kissed her slightly parted lips.

    Perhaps due to the dryness from her drinking, Wei Qing instinctively responded, sucking lightly as her body reacted to the moist touch.

    Delighted, Ye Fei deepened the kiss, slipping his tongue into her mouth, and Wei Qing instinctively sucked harder, swallowing his saliva without realizing what was happening.

    While savoring the kiss, his hand found its way inside her shirt, grasping her breasts, alternating between light caresses and firmer squeezes. As he continued, Wei Qing''s breathing grew heavier, her body reacting even in her sleep.

    Just as Ye Fei was about to lose control and take things further, a sound from outside snapped him back to reality. He quickly broke away from Wei Qing, realizing what he had almost done. Looking at her disheveled form, he scolded himself. While he was beginning to like her, taking advantage of her like this would make him no better than a beast.

    After fixing her clothes and giving her a gentle kiss on the forehead, Ye Fei hurriedly left the room. As soon as he stepped outside, he spotted Liu Junyi standing nearby, a smile ying on her lips. The voices he had heard earlier must have been people greeting her.

    "Xiaoman,e here. I need to talk to you," Liu Junyi called sweetly. Though she smiled, Ye Fei could sense a familiar sharpness in her eyes, indicating she wasn''t as pleased as she seemed. He followed her nervously into a nearby room.

    As soon as they were inside, Liu Junyi''s smile vanished, reced by a fiery re. Grabbing Ye Fei by the ear, she demanded, "Why were you in Wei Qing''s room?"

    Though Ye Fei could tell she was jealous, he couldn''t help but feel amused. He smiled wryly and replied, "She was drunk, so I helped her back."

    "Did you have to carry her back? How drunk was she?" Liu Junyi''s tone was sharp, but her grip on his ear was gentle. Though she pretended to be angry, she couldn''t bring herself to hurt him, even if she tried.

    ying along, Ye Fei put on a hurt expression. "She fell asleep at the shooting range after we werepeting, so I had no choice but to carry her back."

    "Did she take advantage of you?" Liu Junyi asked, feigning coldness, though a smile flickered in her eyes. She knew from the start that she couldn''t have Ye Fei all to herself, so even if he did have feelings for Wei Qing, she wouldn''t make a fuss about it. Most of her jealousy was just an excuse to tease him.

    Ye Fei found her question amusing and replied, "I''m sorry, she touched me."

    Liu Junyi''s expression changed slightly, a hint of hurt shing in her eyes. "Where did she touch you?" Liu Junyi felt a slight pain in her heart and her voice changed a little. After all, no woman can really not care about her man having an affair with another woman, unless she doesn''t love him at all. Liu Junyi is naturally no exception.

    "Just my hand," Ye Fei quickly reassured her,ughing inwardly. It wasn''t aplete lie¡ªWei Qing had touched his hand, though not in the way Liu Junyi was imagining.

    Hearing that, Liu Junyi''s face softened. Relieved, she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed for being so petty. "Just your hand?" she asked, still trying to maintain herposure. "No other ces?"

    "Of course not," Ye Fei replied, giving her a warm smile. "I''d never deceive you."

    Her mood lightening, Liu Junyi released his ear and gently caressed his face, her voice softening. "And how exactly have I ''taken advantage'' of you?"

    Taking the opportunity, Ye Fei grinned. "Let me show you!" He lifted her by the waist andid her down on the bed, pressing his lips to hers.

    Liu Junyi, already skilled from her past experiences, responded eagerly, intertwining her tongue with his. While they kissed, Ye Fei''s hands slipped down her body, finding their way inside her pants to grab her soft, round bottom.

    A soft moan escaped her lips as Ye Fei''s fingers roamed lower, teasing the moist warmth between her legs. But just as things were heating up, Liu Junyi pushed him away, panting. "Not here... What if someonees in?"

    Ignoring her words, Ye Fei slid his fingers across her sensitive spot, making her gasp. "Don''t you want it?" he asked teasingly.

    Liu Junyi couldn''t hide her desire. "Yes, but¡­"

    "No buts," Ye Fei interrupted, leaning in closer. "Just once, alright? Everyone''s drunk, no one''s going to interrupt."

    Liu Junyi''s earlier resistance crumbled. She nodded, her voice barely a whisper. "Just once... make it quick."

    Without wasting time, Ye Fei stripped off her clothes, his hands caressing her dripping pussy. "In a hurry, aunt?" he teased. "You''re already so wet, your body must really want this."

    Liu Junyi, blushing deeply, gave him a yful scolding. "Stop saying such things! You know I just want you to finish quickly before anyonees."

    Ignoring her words, Ye Fei pushed inside her, drawing a long moan from her lips as he filled herpletely. Her body trembled with pleasure as she quickly found her rhythm, riding him with intensity.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but admire the sight of her bouncing breasts as she moved. His hands gripped her waist to steady her, making sure the connection wasn''t broken. As she picked up speed, he sat up slightly, capturing one of her breasts in his mouth, sucking hungrily.

    The dual stimtion pushed Liu Junyi closer to the edge. Her movements grew frantic, the pleasure overwhelming her senses. Soon, she was trembling uncontrobly, her body locked in the throes of a powerful climax. She clung tightly to Ye Fei, her body shaking as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through her.

    "Xiaoman, I''ming..." she gasped, her voice barely audible as her body surrendered to the ecstasy.

    Ye Fei wasn''t far behind. With one final thrust, he released inside her, filling herpletely. Liu Junyi moaned in satisfaction as she felt his warm semen flood her, her body responding with onest spasm of pleasure.

    As theyy there, catching their breath, Liu Junyi asked, still panting, "Why didn''t you finish sooner? You didn''tst this longst night."

    Ye Feiughed. "I was holding back for you. This time, I wanted you to enjoy it fully."

    Blushing at his words, Liu Junyi whispered, "We''ll continue tonight... but not now. If someone finds us like this, it would be too embarrassing."

    Ye Fei reluctantly agreed, pulling out of her and helping her clean up. "Alright, I''ll hold you to that promise," he teased, pulling her into his arms.

    Liu Junyi felt that when he was hugging her, the cock against her big ass became hard again, so she stretched out her little hand to hold it, and said with a sigh: "I really don''t know what you are made of, you little brat, you won''t get soft even after ejaction."

    Ye Fei chuckled, pulling her close. "That''s because I can''t get enough of you, my dear aunt."

 Chapter 179: 179: Ye Feis Excitement

    After a quick shower, Ye Fei and Liu Junyi dressed themselves swiftly. Liu Junyi asked him to open the window to let the air circte and clear the room''s lingering scent. She then tidied up the bed, recing the disheveled sheets with fresh ones before sitting with Ye Fei on the sofa.

    "Can we talk business now?" Liu Junyi asked softly, leaning into Ye Fei. Her gaze was tender, filled with affection and a hint of sweetness.

    Ye Fei, charmed by her look, couldn''t help but lower his head and nt a kiss on her lips, seemingly ignoring her question.

    After indulging him for a while, Liu Junyi gently pushed him away, rolling her eyes yfully. "I want to discuss serious matters, and here you are being naughty again. Haven''t you kissed me enough?"

    Ye Fei grinned. "Even a lifetime wouldn''t be enough. Now, what business do you want to talk about?"

    Despite rolling her eyes again, Liu Junyi felt her heart warm with his affection. She nestled deeper into his arms and asked, "It''s about that n you mentioned earlier. I''m ready now. Can you tell me about it?"

    Ye Fei smirked. "That''s because you used your internal energy to heal quickly. I''m talking about after you''re fully recovered." He looked into her eyes, then asked, "Besides, don''t you want to spend more time with me?"

    Liu Junyi''s eyes momentarily clouded with confusion. She replied softly, "Of course I do, but if we dy too long, we might get punished, and it could affect others too. But even after the mission, we won''t have to part. You can stille to the barracks and visit me, right?"

    This was exactly what Ye Fei wanted to hear. Although he was confident that he could win her heart, her long-standing rtionship with Yu Wuxia made it difficult for her to make a clear decision. Now, hearing her suggest that he could still visit her after the mission, he was overjoyed. So, he decided to stop dying and exined his n.

    "My idea is simple. Since someone has been leaking our routes to the enemy, we''ll use that to our advantage and feed them false information next time."

    Liu Junyi looked intrigued. "What do you mean?"

    "It''s straightforward," Ye Fei said, drawing a few lines on the table with his finger. "During our next operation, we''ll report a route to the higher-ups, but we''ll take a slightly different one. The enemy, believing they have the correct information, will likely ambush us on either side of the reported path."

    Ye Fei continued, drawing another line outside the others. "We''ll split into two groups, and while the enemy is waiting in ambush, we''ll surround them from outside. You can lead the charge, suppressing them with firepower, and I''ll attack. Even if they have ten times our numbers, I''m confident I can stop them all."

    Liu Junyi listened intently, captivated by his confidence. Her admiration for him deepened, and she couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his neck, whispering, "Xiaoman, kiss me."

    Surprised by her sudden request, but more than willing, Ye Fei leaned down and kissed her again. This time, Liu Junyi responded even more passionately, letting her tongue dance with his as they embraced.

    After a long, lingering kiss, they finally separated. Liu Junyi, still nestled in his arms, murmured, "Xiaoman, I''ve just realized how much you''ve grown."

    Ye Fei smiled mischievously. "You only realized that now? Were you dreamingst night?"

    Blushing, Liu Junyi yfully scolded him. "You know what I mean. You''re such a tease."

    Ye Feiughed heartily, enjoying the lighthearted moment.

    Still embarrassed, Liu Junyi changed the subject, ncing at the deep marks Ye Fei had scratched into the marble table earlier. "I really don''t know if this technique of yours is the legendary cultivation method. How long have you been practicing, and it''s already this powerful?"

    Ye Fei smiled. "Are you envious?"

    Liu Junyi didn''t deny it. "So what if I am? You said yourself that the other half of the technique is still missing, and without it, this part is useless to me."

    "Who said it''s useless?" Ye Fei grinned. "Haven''t you noticed your internal energy has increased?"

    Surprised, Liu Junyi immediately focused on her internal energy, realizing that it had indeed grown significantly, equivalent to a year''s worth of cultivation. "How did this happen?" she asked, puzzled.

    Ye Fei exined with a smile, "It''s the benefit of my cultivation technique. It''s actually a dual cultivation method. When we practice together, both of us benefit."

    Liu Junyi''s eyes lit up. "Does that mean I''ll soon be as strong as you?"

    Ye Fei shook his head. "It''s not that simple. Right now, the technique primarily helps me improve faster, but if we find the other half of the method, then we can truly practice dual cultivation, and you''ll catch up in no time."

    "Then after this mission, we need to focus on finding it," Liu Junyi said, her voice filled with excitement.

    Ye Fei smiled. "I hope we find it soon too. Once we do, we can practice together, and maybe one day, we''ll achieve immortality and be a true immortal couple."

    Liu Junyi teased, "What about Lingling? Don''t you want to be immortal with her?"

    Caught off guard, Ye Fei sighed and held Liu Junyi tightly. "I''m sorry, I..."

    Liu Junyi interrupted with a smile. "You don''t need to apologize. I was just teasing. To be honest, I feel a bit guilty towards Lingling, but no matter what, you can''t leave me."

    Her words reassured Ye Fei, who was relieved she wasn''t upset. He smiled warmly. "Don''t worry. You and the others are all the people I love, and I won''t give up on any of you."

    Liu Junyi raised an eyebrow. "The others? Who else besides Lingling?" Her mind raced, and she recalled how Ye Yunqi''s cultivation had rapidly improved recently. She stared at him for a moment before asking, "Qiqi too?"

    Ye Fei smiled sheepishly. There was no point in hiding it now. "Yes, Qiqi and I have also practiced dual cultivation."

    Instead of anger, Liu Junyi found herself amused by the revtion. But she still couldn''t help but ask, "But she''s your sister... How could this happen?"

    Ye Feiughed softly. "Why not? You''re my aunt, and here we are."

    Liu Junyi shook her head. "It''s different. I had already nned to stay single, but she... It''s just unexpected."

    "Do you think, even if we weren''t involved like this, she''d ever leave me?" Ye Fei asked.

    Liu Junyi thought for a moment, then smiled. "You''re right. She''s been attached to you since childhood. If you weren''t around, she wouldn''t know what to do with herself."

    Ye Fei nodded. "Exactly. Besides, if something this good benefits us, why wouldn''t I want to share it with the people closest to me?"

    Liu Junyi paused, then suddenlyughed. "Do you want to share it with my second sister too? Should I help?"

    "Really? You''d help me?" Ye Fei blurted out, excitement clear on his face.

    Liu Junyi''s eyes widened, shocked by his response. "Ah?" She stared at him in disbelief.

    Realizing what he had said, Ye Fei quickly backtracked. "No, no, I was joking!"

    Liu Junyi burst outughing. "You really are bold! What do you think your mother would say if she knew about this?"

    Ye Fei''s expression turned serious. "Please, Aunt Junyi, don''t tell my mother. I wouldn''t know how to face her."

    Liu Junyi teased, "Where''s all that confidence from earlier? Be honest, do you really have this idea?"

    Ye Fei hesitated but then nodded. "Yes. Will you help me?"

    Liu Junyi chuckled. "You''re brave. My second sister is the most conservative of us. Winning her over won''t be easy."

    Ye Fei was overjoyed. Having Liu Junyi on his side was a significant advantage. He couldn''t contain his excitement. "Thank you, Junyi!"

    Liu Junyi smiled, enjoying his enthusiasm. "Just don''t forget to thank me properly when the timees."

    Ye Fei grinned. "I''ll pledge myself to you entirely. I won''t regret it, even if it costs me my life!"

    Liu Junyi teased back, "More like, don''t let me die under your... efforts."

    They bothughed. Ye Fei felt a deep sense of gratitude and happiness, knowing that his dreams, once thought impossible, now seemed wi

    thin reach.

    Just as they were reveling in their happiness, a sharp voice from outside interrupted. "Report!"

 Chapter 180: 180: Wei Qings Thoughts

    The sudden voice startled Liu Junyi, prompting her to quickly distance herself from Ye Fei arms. She subconsciously straightened her military uniform, which was only slightly disheveled, and said, "Is that Wei Qing? Come in."

    Outside the door stood Wei Qing. Having practiced some internal skills, she woke after just two hours of sleep. As memories of her interaction with Ye Fei at the shooting range surfaced, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    Although she had been drunk at the time, fragments of that moment lingered in her mind. She recalled not only asking Ye Fei who was prettier¡ªherself or his aunt¡ªbut also taking the bold step of kissing him.

    In the military camp, where most soldiers were male, she had always maintained her distance. Other than duringbatpetitions, there was no physical contact. Yet, today, she had lost her first kiss while intoxicated and had initiated it herself. She felt no justification to me Ye Fei.

    Reflecting on the incident left Wei Qing a bit angry, but she realized that her anger stemmed not from kissing Ye Fei in a daze, but from her own drunkenness¡ªshe hadn''t even been able to savor the kiss.

    This realization made her feel both ashamed and guilty, stirring a whirlwind of emotions within her. When she thought back to their first meeting, she remembered disliking Ye Fei. Now, her feelings were confused; normally, she would be furious that he had stolen her first kiss, yet she found herself wanting to see him again.

    After hastily washing up, Wei Qing wandered aimlessly through the courtyard, trying to dispel the strange feelings swirling in her heart. However, instead of finding peace, her emotions only grew more chaotic, intensifying her curiosity about Ye Fei.

    By chance, she found herself standing outside Liu Junyi''s door. In a moment of spontaneity, she called out, "Report!"

    Immediately regretting her choice of words, she thought about how little she knew Liu Junyi. What could she possibly ask her? She couldn''t inquire about Ye Fei''s usual behavior; that would be embarrassing. But since she had already attracted a response from inside, she felt she had no choice but to enter, mustering her courage.

    Liu Junyi''s demeanor had shifted since discovering that Ye Fei was not exclusive to her and Lin Ling. When she saw Wei Qing again, the earlier anger had vanished. She smiled lightly and said, "Please, make yourselffortable. What can I do for you, Wei Qing?"

    Wei Qing was momentarily taken aback; she hadn''t expected Ye Fei to be there. Upon seeing him, her mind raced back to their previous encounter, and her cheeks flushed. For a moment, she failed to register that Liu Junyi was addressing her.

    Noticing Wei Qing''s flustered expression, Liu Junyi pouted in mild annoyance, rolling her eyes at Ye Fei, and reiterated her question.

    Finally, Wei Qing gathered her wits and responded, "I wanted to ask when we can take action." As soon as the words left her lips, she realized how presumptuous she sounded, and her face reddened even more.

    Ye Fei, unable to bear her embarrassment, smiled reassuringly and said, "My aunt and I are discussing the matter, and we''d like your input on whether this n is feasible."

    Liu Junyi shot Ye Fei a yful re, suppressing her jealousy. "Yes, I''m a bit uncertain," she added, exining Ye Fei''s strategy to Wei Qing. She concluded with, "What do you think?"

    Wei Qing''s eyes lit up as she replied earnestly, "Captain Liu, I''ve just realized that you''re not themander-in-chief just because you''re stronger than us. This n is practically wless."

    Liu Junyi smiled slightly but didn''t rify that the n had originated with Ye Fei. She decided to seize the opportunity to enhance her own standing with Wei Qing. If Wei Qing recognized Liu Junyi''s capabilities, it might lead to her calling Liu Junyi "sister or maybe aunt" if she ever joined the Ye family. Though Liu Junyi was generous, she still had her feminine instincts.

    Knowing that Wei Qing was present, Liu Junyi opted not to act affectionately toward Ye Fei. Rather than seeing them together without being able to enjoy it, she thought it best to fulfill their wish. "You two go ahead," she instructed. "I need some time to refine this n further."

    Wei Qing was surprised that Liu Junyi was letting Ye Fei apany her. Flushing with both shyness and anticipation, she murmured, "Okay, Captain Liu, I''ll head out first."

    Ye Fei added, "Sister Wei, please wait outside for a moment. I''ll join you after I finish talking with my aunt."

    Wei Qing''s face grew even redder at Ye Fei''s ambiguous words, and she hurried out. Once the door closed behind her, Liu Junyi turned to Ye Fei and asked, "Is there anything else you''d like to discuss?"

    After experiencing Wei Qing''s first kiss, Ye Fei found her presence lingering in his heart, yet he prioritized Liu Junyi''s feelings. He gently inquired, "Why are you letting me be with her? Aren''t you jealous?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Liu Junyi rolled her eyes at him, but her heart swelled with sweetness. It felt rewarding that he cared for her feelings so much.

    Ye Fei chuckled, wrapped his arms around Liu Junyi, and whispered in her ear, "Are you truly not jealous? If you''re unhappy, I can stay with you, I won''t go anywhere."

    Liu Junyi nestled in his embrace, but replied, "Stop with the nonsense. Do you think I don''t know your devious thoughts? You''re such a yboy, yet I can''t help it¡ªI like you. If I''ve chosen to ept you, I must ept everything thates with it, including the women you like. But don''t take it too far."

    Her simple words moved Ye Fei deeply. He tightened his hold on her and dered, "My dear Junyi, I will never let you down."

    "Of course." Liu Junyi suddenly giggled, adding, "If you dare to betray me, I''ll make sure to cut off your¡ªlet''s say¡ªassets so no woman can touch them!" As she spoke, she yfully pinched his cock through his pants as if wielding scissors.

    Ye Fei gasped, "You can''t do that; I''ll need it for the rest of my life!"

    They sharedughter and yful banter until Liu Junyi urged him to leave. As he stepped outside, he found Wei Qing still waiting.

    "Are you getting impatient?" Ye Fei approached her with a smile.

    Wei Qing blushed and stammered, "No, no, I''m just enjoying the scenery."

    "Alright, let''s go." Ye Fei wanted to take her hand but hesitated, unsure of how she would react.

    Wei Qing nodded, trailing slowly behind him. The silence between them felt awkward.

    This won''t do! Ye Fei thought, breaking the silence. "Sister Wei, if I''m not mistaken, you''ve practiced some internal skills?"

    Upon hearing this, Wei Qing rxed slightly. "It''s not quite internal skill; it just makes me sharper and stronger than average. I haven''t found any other benefits, and it took over ten years to develop this capability."

    Ye Fei felt a twinge of confusion. As far as he knew, there were no martial arts styles that were as ineffective as she described. Even the least effective forms should provide more than such limited benefits, especially after a decade of practice. Curiosity piqued, he asked, "Would you mind telling me which martial arts school you trained with?"

    "I''m not sure which school it belongs to," Wei Qing admitted, her cheeks flushing¡ªnot from shyness this time. "As a child, I was too curious and bought an ancient book from a used book stall. It imed to teach internal strength, so I practiced it. However, after a year without results, I kept meditating out of habit. It was onlyst year that I began seeing some sess."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile wryly at her story, admiring her persistence and a hint of luck. Remarkably, she had developed some internal strength from a shabby book without going astray. She must have been incredibly fortunate.

    However, while she seemed fine, it was likely that her meridians were damaged. Ye Fei said with concern, "Sister Wei, let me check for any hidden dangers from your intense training. I hope you don''t mind." With that, he took her hand and gently probed her meridians with a trace of his internal force.

    Suddenly grasped by Ye Fei''s hand, Wei Qing felt a wave of shyness wash over her and instinctively struggled. Yet, his grip was firm, and she had no choice but to let him hold her. She nced around nervously, relieved to see no one in the courtyard. As she focused on Ye Fei''s serious expression, a sweet, unfamiliar feeling blossomed in her heart.

    Fortunately, Ye Fei''s internal strength far surpassed Wei Qing''s, or their mutual shyness might have made the situation unbearable. After a moment, Ye Fei released her hand and sighed, "Fortunately, the damage isn''t serious, but you should stop practicing this technique."

    Startled, Wei Qing asked urgently, "Is something wrong?"

    Ye Fei nodded gently. "You''ve been practicing an iplete technique that has damaged your meridians. Continuing could lead to severe consequences."

    "Is there a solution?" Despite her concern. Wei Qing''s trust in Ye Fei was unwavering. Deep down. she believed that with his strength, he could solve the problem.

    Ye Fei shook his head. "Right now. I can''tpletely heal your meridians. However, as long as you stop practicing that iplete technique, and I use my internal energy to nurture your meridians regrly, everything should stabilize. Eventually, once my strength improves more. I''ll be able to fully repair the damage.

    Ye Fei withheld one important detail: if Wei Qing practiced dual cultivation with him, the gentle energy produced during intercourse would easily repair her meridians. However, since their rtionship wasn''t yet fully established. he didn''t bring this up.

    Upon hearing his reassurance, Wei Qing. who had been worried, visibly rxed. A little frustrated that he had scared her unnecessarily, she rolled her eyes at him. "Why couldn''t you have just said I''d be fine from the start? You gave me a fright for nothing!"

    This was the first time Wei Qing showed such yful behavior in front of Ye Fei. and it made his heart stir. He couldn''t help but praise her. "Sister Qing, you''re truly beautiful!" His casual use of "Sister Qing" instead of the more formal "Sister Wei" made their rtionship feel much closer.

    Hearing this. Wei Qing felt sweetness rise in her heart, but her natural shyness quickly took over. She red at him with her big, beautiful eyes and scolded. "Stop talking nonsense!"

    "Alright, alright. I''ll stop." Ye Fei chuckled. "But earlier at the shooting range, you..."

    "Don''t bring that up!" Wei Qing''s face turned even redder, and she hastily cut him off. "We were justpeting in marksmanship earlier at the shooting range, and nothing else happened. Say it out loud!"

    In her flustered state. Wei Qing''s words sounded like a little girl trying to cover up her feelings, which only made her seem even more endearing. Ye Fei couldn''t help but tease her. "Yes, we were justpeting in shooting, and my lovely Sister Qing definitely didn''t kiss me on the lips ."

    Blushing furiously. Wei Qing could no longer handle the embarrassment. She turned around and began to walk away. her body twisting in frustration as her body twisting in frustration as she headed toward her dormitory. After a few steps, she paused, spun around, and red at Ye Fei. "You better not tell anyone, or I''ll never forgive you!"

    Watching Wei Qing''s adorable reaction, Ye Fei smiled mischievously. "Don''t worry. I have no intention of telling anyone. But you know. I have trouble keeping my mouth shut. I might need something to block it.

    "

    Still flustered and not quite understanding what he meant. Wei Qing responded quickly. "What do you need to block it? I''ll find it for you!"

    Ye Fei''s grin widened. "Well, nothing ordinary will do. But if you let me taste your sweet little lips, that might just do the trick."

    Finally catching on to his teasing, Wei Qing felt a mix of shame and indignation. Without another word, she stomped her foot in frustration and hurried back to her dormitory. Yet, deep down, an unexpected feeling of anticipation stirred within her at the thought of "shutting him up" with a kiss.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Author 1:"Hey, did you check your dashboard today? I just got a Dragon gift!"

    Author 2:"Pff, Dragons? My readers are throwing Castles and Jets all over the ce this week. How about you?"

    Your author (sighing):"Uh, no... no gifts for me yet."

    Author 1 (grinning):"Oh right, you''re on that non-exclusive contract, aren''t you?"

    Author 2 (mocking): "Non-exclusive? That''s basically writing in the shadows. No tform promotions, no visibility... no gifts."

    Your author:"I mean, I like having the freedom to post when I want. It''s not all about gifts."

    Author 1:"Freedom is nice, but it''s not helping with those reader pockets, huh?"

    Author 2:"Exactly. What''s the point of flexibility if no one even knows you exist?"

    Your author (forced smile):"It''s a slow climb, but I''m getting there. I''ll just keep pushing out chapters."

    Author 1 ughing):"Yeah, push those chapters... maybe one day someone will notice."

    Author 2:"Or throw you a single

    coin out of pity."

 Chapter 181: 181: No, I want this!

    As Ye Fei watched Wei Qing''s enchanting figure walk away, he smiled quietly, refraining from chasing after her. Being seasoned in matters of the heart, he understood the adage "too much is as bad as too little." It was wiser to allow Wei Qing the space to navigate her feelings without the risk of scaring her off.

    After seeing Wei Qing enter her dormitory, Ye Fei found himself at a loose end. He had juste from his aunt''s ce and felt the need to rest. Besides, those enjoying their lunch break would likely be getting up soon. Visiting her now seemed pointless.

    With time on his hands, Ye Fei headed back to his assigned dormitory. It contained four beds, originally meant for eight upants. The lower bunk was upied by Li Yun, who had been injured because of Ye Fei.

    Upon entering the dorm, he noted that Zhang Qiang and the others were still asleep from a night of heavy drinking. Looking at Li Yun''s empty bed, a wave of sadness washed over him. Although he could help Li Yun recover quickly once he returned, it was inevitable that Li Yun would endure some pain during that time¡ªall for Ye Fei''s sake.

    "Xiao Man, you''re back?" Zhang Qiang, who had been sleeping next to Ye Fei, stirred and greeted him. Noticing Ye Fei''s somber expression, he quickly deduced the cause and offeredfort. "Don''t dwell on it too much. Once we deal with those bastards, I''m sure Old Li will be pleased too."

    "Okay, I understand, Uncle Zhang." Ye Fei nodded, choosing not to exin further. Even if he tried to, Zhang Qiang might not believe him. It would be far better for Li Yun to recover on his own.

    Their conversation roused the other dorm members. All of them belonged to the Wanghai Special Forces and were well-acquainted with Ye Fei. One of them quipped, "Xiao Man, when we came back to sleep, we saw that gorgeous sharpshooter from Beijing pulling you aside. Got any secrets to share?" He smirked.

    Another chimed in, "That sounds promising! Xiao Man, do your best to bring her to our Wanghai!"

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but let out a bitter smile. It seemed Zhang Qiang had drunkenly spilled his thoughts to theirrades. If they knew that Wei Qing might be interested in him, they would surely tease her. Given her naivety, that could very well lead her to ignore himpletely, and he couldn''t let that happen. He replied with a grin, "You guys are overthinking it.

    She just asked me topete in shooting. It''s your fault for always boasting about my marksmanship!"

    Zhang Qiang, a steadfast admirer of Ye Fei''s shooting skills, eagerly asked, "Who won?"

    Ye Fei chuckled, "She was nearly as drunk as you guys, so I couldn''t possibly beat her."

    Zhang Qiangughed. "I didn''t realize our Xiao Man was such a charmer. Be sure to win her over; having two sharpshooters in our Wanghai Special Forces would be fantastic!"

    "Trying harder might not yield results," interjected a teammate from the upper bunk. "Even if she does be Xiao Man''s girlfriend, she probably won''t join our Wanghai."

    "Why''s that?" Zhang Qiang asked, curiosity piqued.

    The teammate, clearly one to gossip, sat up eagerly. "Here''s a secret: Wei Qing''s father is the captain of the Beijing Special Operations Team. Not many know this, but I heard it from someone in the know during our drinking session."

    "No way," others interjected, skeptical. "Isn''t the captain of the capital Liu Guohan? How could his daughter have thest name Wei?"

    The gossipmonger replied, "I asked about that too. Apparently, Wei Qing took her mother''s surname¡ªherte mother''s surname was Wei."

    "That makes sense." This time, the others epted it, but disappointment hung in the air. "It looks like our hopes of adding another sharpshooter are dashed."

    Ye Fei smiled but remained silent. His ambitions extended beyond just Wei Qing; he sought to establish both his and his aunt''s reputation within the special forces through this operation. He aimed to unite all the special forces under his leadership, significantly bolstering his own strength while thwarting the schemer behind the scenes.

    Ye Fei spent the entire afternoon in the dormitory, engaged in various discussions with his teammates. Their camaraderie had grown, allowing for open andfortable conversations.

    After dinner, Liu Junyi summoned all the squadron leaders and above to the conference room to discuss the ns that Ye Fei had shared with her. It was evident that the saying "there is strength in numbers" applied universally. Even with Ye Fei''s sharp mind, it was impossible for him to foresee every detail, and the group''s discussion significantly improved the strategy.

    Post-meeting, Ye Fei feigned the desire to return to the dormitory with Zhang Qiang. However, Liu Junyi called out, "Ye Fei,e with me; I have a special task for you."

    Ye Fei secretly smiled to himself. He didn''t genuinely wish to return to the dorm; he wanted Liu Junyi to seek him out, and it worked wlessly.

    The other team members regarded Liu Junyi''s request as normal. They knew Ye Fei''s capabilities, so they thought it entirely reasonable for her to assign him a special task.

    As soon as they entered Liu Junyi''s room, she raised her eyebrows, yfully grasped Ye Fei''s ear, and said, "Little rascal, are you nning to ditch me after dinner?"

    Ye Fei feigned a bitter expression. "That''s unfair; I''ve never considered that."

    Liu Junyi, knowing he wouldn''t abandon her, felt a twinge of irritation when she saw him wanting to return to the dormitory earlier. "Then why were you heading back? Don''t you want to keep mepany?"

    Ye Fei smiled and replied, "What? I wish I could hold you all the time, but since we''re leaving tomorrow, I want you to get a good rest."

    "Help your aunt improve her strength." Liu Junyi said as her small hand had already reached in from the edge of his underwear and directly grasped the big cock that was soft under his deliberate control and gently stroked it.

    Ye Fei took a deep breath and suppressed his lust. No matter how hard his aunt stroked his cock, it just wouldn''t get hard. He smiled and said, "Actually, I have another way to help you improve your skills. Why don''t we use that?"

    "No, I want this!" Liu Junyi said unwillingly.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Guys the novel is in Power rankings please help it climb more by donating your free system Powerstones and also by giving the novel a GIFT. YOU KNOW THIS PIECE OF ART NEVER GOT A GIFT ABOVE 100 COINS WORTH !!

 Chapter 182: 182: Dirty Words to Teach My Aunt-R18

    Seeing that the cock showed no sign of getting hard, she simply slid down in a hurry, pulled down Ye Fei''s underwear, opened her little mouth, and took her nephew''s big ns directly into her mouth, sucking it hard.

    Though Ye Fei had fucked her once in the evening, it not only failed to satisfy her but made her desire even stronger. She hoped that Ye Fei could fuck her hard again, but after sucking for a long time, his cock just wouldn''t get hard.

    Liu Junyi was smart enough to know that Ye Fei did this on purpose. She spat out the ns that were covered with her saliva and said with someint, "Little rascal, hurry up, you don''t need held it back."

    Ye Fei put his hands behind his head, enjoying his aunt''s soft mouth, and asked with a smile, "What do you want to get hard?"

    Liu Junyi shook the big cock in her hand and said, "This."

    "What this? Say it out loud; maybe it will get hard if you say it out loud." Ye Fei encouraged.

    "It''s my xiaoman big...big cock." Liu Junyi''s pretty face flushed with shame. She bit her lip and continued, "Good boy, hurry up and make your big cock hard. Auntie wants it!"

    Seeing that she finally said it, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel happy, but he still didn''t let go and asked, "What do you want, aunt?"

    Liu Junyi''s face turned even redder, but she was already burning with desire, and since she had just said those obscene words, she didn''t feel anything, and she also felt very excited, so she said in a lewd voice, "Auntie wants her Ye Fei big cock; auntie little cunt is so itchy; it want Xiaoman to use your big cock to fuck auntie''s little cunt!"

    Ye Fei had already reached his limit of endurance, and now hearing his usually serious aunt say such obscene words, he could no longer bear it. The big cock in her hand instantly went from soft to hard, and it was beating in her soft little hand.

    Feeling the changes in Ye Fei''s cock, Liu Junyi was overjoyed. She hurriedly took off her already very wet panties and threw them aside. Then she stood up, spread her legs, and straddled Ye Fei. She held his big cock with one hand and spread her wet pussy with the other hand, guiding the ns against her sensitive pussyhole, and slowly sat down.

    Ye Fei wanted to tease her, and when she just swallowed the ns, he suddenly pushed his waist upward, and the cock suddenly prated into the small pussy of his aunt that he had just developed.

    "Oh..." Just this one time, Liu Junyi was already so pleased that her eyes rolled back, and she praised coquettishly: "My dear , your cock is so powerful, it makes aunt''s little cunt so happy!"

    She found that after saying those obscene words, not only did Ye Fei feel happy, but she also felt particrly stimted. In order to increase the pleasure of fucking with him, she couldn''t help but moan actively.

    Seeing that his aunt had gotten into the mood so quickly, Ye Fei was happy. He pushed his cock upwards in coordination with the twisting of her big ass and asked, "Aunt, are youfortable? Is Xiaoman''s cock good? Do you like fucking with me?"

    Liu Junyi was fucked so hard by him that every part of her body was filled with pleasure. She took the initiative to pull up his hands and put them on her big breasts and moaned out without thinking: "I like it... I like it too much...xiaoman... your cock... is so good... it makes me...

    agghn... sofortable... I like... fucking... with you... the most...

    I will... always let... my... good nephew... fuck my... little cunt...

    I''ming... I''m going to cum... for... my big-cocked nephew... ahhhn!"

    Perhaps stimted by the series of obscene words, Liu Junyi did notst too long. She reached her first climax in just three minutes. Shey down with her upper body, hugged Ye Fei tightly, her big butt shaking continuously, andrge amounts of obscene fluid gushed out.

    Ye Fei wanted to give her the greatest pleasure, so he quickly loosened his sperm gate. The hot semen shot into her vagina along with the vaginal fluid gushing out from deep inside her vagina, hitting her sensitive center so strongly that her body trembled even more violently.

    After a long while, Liu Junyi''s climax finally subsided. Ye Fei held her and turned her over so that the two of themy facing each other. He pulled his already softened big cock out of her wet little cunt, then held her and said, "You have to get up early tomorrow; go to bed early."

    But how could Liu Junyi be satisfied with just one orgasm? She pouted her lips in dissatisfaction, hugged Ye Fei tightly, and begged, "Good nephew, my love, can we do it again?"

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "It''s better not to do it, otherwise it will hurt your body."

    "No!" Liu Junyi said, mping one of Ye Fei''s legs with her legs and gently rubbing her plump little cunt on his thigh. The semen that Ye Fei had just shot in was brought out by her newly flowing lewd water, making Ye Fei''s thigh wet and slippery. She continued, "My cunt is so itchy, dear, can''t you fuck me again? My body is fine. If you don''t fuck me, I will hurt my body."

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "Then you if say some nice words, and if I''m happy, I''ll continue to fuck you."

    Liu Junyi knew what he wanted to hear and rolled her eyes at him coquettishly, saying in a lewd voice, "My dear, my love, Junyi''s cunt is so ufortable; please fuck Junyi with your big dick." Seeing that Ye Fei didn''t seem to move, she rolled her eyes and said, "Good nephew, my dear nephew born from my sister''s cunt, can you use your big dick born from my sister''s cunt to fuck your aunt cunt hard!"

    Ye Fei was so excited that his cock could no longer be controlled and suddenly became hard. He said, "You little slut, you are not allowed to say that about my mother!"

    Seeing the effect, Liu Junyi was overjoyed and nodded. "Yes, yes, aunt pussy is slutty, and your mother is a sweet pussy. My good nephew, use your big cock to fuck your aunt''s slutty pussy first. When you have practiced well, use it to fuck your mother''s sweet pussy."

    Ye Fei was not satisfied in the first ce; he just said that to make Liu Junyi more lustful. Now that he heard her mention Liu Yiru, how could he hold back? So he said, "Let''s change positions."

    Liu Junyi was stunned and asked, "Which position should I change"

    Ye Fei sat up, pulled her to a kneeling position, with her big butt raised high, and said with a smile, "I want to fuck you from behind!"

    Liu Junyi was put in such a lewd posture by him. She couldn''t help but feel shy. She covered her face with her hands and said, "But this is so embarrassing."

    Ye Feiughed and said, "You are a slut, so of course you have to let me fuck you in a slutty way. Are you willing to let me fuck you like this?

    Liu Junyi was afraid that he would not fuck her if she refused, and this posture also gave her a different kind of pleasure, so she nodded hurriedly and said, "I do, good nephew; I am yours; you can fuck me however you want!"

    Ye Feiughed and was about to put his dick into her little cunt, but when he looked down, he was fascinated by her white, plump big ass. He could not help but gently stroke the two moon-like buttocks made of white jade with his hands, and then rubbed his dick on it.

    Liu Junyi thought he wanted to punish her for what she said about her sister, so she was shocked and said hurriedly, "My sweet nephew, don''t do that."

    Ye Fei was stunned at first, then he understood what she meant. He had the idea of ying a prank in his mind. He gently pressed his dick against her anus and said with a smile, "Didn''t you say that you are mine and I can fuck you however I want? Now I want to fuck your little asshole."

    Liu Junyi''s body trembled, she bit her lip and said, "Okay, then, I''m your aunt, but you have to be gentle." Then she pulled over a pillowcase, bit it in her little mouth, and prepared herself to face great pain.

    Ye Fei was surprised and stopped joking with her. He moved his cock downwards and thrust it into her little cunt. He said with a smile, "I''m just kidding. I can''t bear to let my dear aunt suffer this. I''m already very satisfied to be able to fuck your little cunt."

    Liu Junyi felt the pleasure in her pussy and breathed a sigh of relief, but said, "If you really want it, I can give it to you. My heart and my body are all yours."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but be tempted, but thinking that he had to set off tomorrow, he naturally couldn''t hurt her, so he smiled and said, "Let''s talk about thister. Now I just want to enjoy my dear aunt''s little pussy. Aunt, I''m going to start." As he said that, he thrust his waist and began to thrust hard into his aunt''s tender pussy.

    Due to the different postures, Liu Junyi felt another kind of pleasure, and she moaned loudly, "Agghn~hngh~fuck~me harder~ahh~ahhgn!~"

    While Ye Fei was admiring the waves of his aunt''s plump and tender buttocks caused by the impact of his lower abdomen, he was thrusting into her pussy as hard as he can. He put his hands in front of her chest and kneaded her big breasts, which were no less big than those of his mother and other aunt.

    Being attacked from both sides, Liu Junyi was so excited that she was almost in ecstasy. She pushed her big butt backwards desperately to allow Ye Fei to insert more of his penis into her pussy, and she was talking nonsense in a lewd manner.

    This blood-rtion make both more horny, and they actually did it for several hours in a row, until almost three in the morning, when Liu Junyi, who had orgasmed no less than seven or eight times, had no strength left, and Ye Fei let her go.

    After shooting his dick thick semen in her pussy for thest time, he did not pull his dick out but let it stay deep inside his aunt''s little cunt, and then held her, who was already a little dazed, and fell into a sweet dream.

 Chapter 183: 183: Getting ready to kill

    In the morning, Ye Fei woke up to find Liu Junyi had already left the room. He marveled at how effortlessly she seemed to recover, even after such a long night. His own body had be stronger than the average person''s, but she always seemed to keep pace with him, rising early despite everything.

    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that when Liu Junyi got up that morning, she feltpletely drained. But as themander-in-chief, she couldn''t let herself be seen faltering. Forcing herself to gather her strength, she got up and resolved that she wouldn''t allow things to get so out of hand again. Still, a hint of a smile crept onto her face as she remembered the intensity of the night.

    After finally getting ready and stepping out of the room, Ye Fei noticed that all the special forces members, apart from himself, had already assembled in the yard. With years of training, these soldiers had a strong discipline and respect for time.

    Even though Ye Fei was thest to arrive, no one seemed particrly surprised¡ªYe Fei''s impressive strength and unconventional approach meant he was ustomed to operating a bit differently from the rest.

    He smiled and nodded toward those who nced in his direction, making his way over to stand next to Zhang Qiang. Though he had been given a separate mission, he would still travel with the group until they reached the forest''s edge.

    "Xiaoman, your aunt and the others headed to the meeting. Why didn''t you go with them? You joined them before," Zhang Qiang asked curiously.

    Ye Fei chuckled. "My task was already set, so there was no real need for me to join this one."

    Zhang Qiang looked slightly surprised. "So you''re not joining us at all?"

    Ye Fei nodded and exined his mission to scout the enemy''s base on his own. In this operation, everyone was on the same side, and he trusted Zhang Qiang implicitly.

    "Ah, that makes sense. Given your strength, going solo is probably the best approach," Zhang Qiang replied.

    "Exactly," Ye Fei said with a grin. "My aunt wouldn''t send me off on anything too dangerous."

    Just then, one of the gossip-loving soldiers in the group sidled up with a mischievous look. "Ye Fei, so, nothing going on between you and that sharpshooter from Beijing? I swear, she''s nced over here a dozen times since you showed up."

    Ye Fei followed his teammate''s gaze and noticed that Wei Qing indeed kept ncing his way, though she seemed hesitant to approach. When she caught Ye Fei looking back, she immediately averted her eyes. Her unusually shy demeanor intrigued Ye Fei.

    Curious, he approached her with a friendly smile. "Is there something on your mind?"

    Wei Qing hesitated, then blurted out, "Did you stay with Captain Liust night?"

    Ye Fei''s pulse quickened momentarily, but he answered calmly, "Yeah. I was injured the other day, and my aunt has some experience with treating injuries, so she stayed to help."

    Wei Qing seemed to consider his answer but looked unconvinced. When she had seen him stepping out of Liu Junyi''s quarters that morning, looking like he''d just woken up, an inexplicable pang of jealousy had hit her. She had been surprised by how much it affected her, especially since she wasn''t even sure why she felt so strongly.

    Ye Fei could read her expression. He smiled reassuringly. "Is something bothering you? You''re not jealous of my aunt, are you?"

    Flustered, Wei Qing immediately blushed, ncing around to ensure no one was listening. "Don''t get the wrong idea!" she said, forcing augh. "I just¡ªCaptain Liu and the others are back. You should probably return to the group."

    Ye Fei followed her suggestion, slightly amused at her reaction. He couldn''t help thinking he had been a little careless; perhaps he would need to be more cautious to avoid any misunderstandings in the future.

    After the group briefing, Liu Junyi addressed everyone from the tform, briefly outlining the uing mission. Without further formalities, she gave the order for the team to move out.

    After two hours of travel, the military convoy reached a temporary base near the forest''s edge, constructed overnight by local forces. This site would serve as a supply point, but the team would spend most of their time deeper in the forest.

    After briefly saying goodbye to those he knew, Ye Fei began his solo mission. His goal was straightforward: to search through the forest quickly and locate any enemy strongholds without being noticed.

    Once identified, they could surround and neutralize the enemy forces before any could escape. Meanwhile, the rest of the group would proceed through the forest in a methodical sweep, ensuring the enemy had no hidden advantage.

    Given that the team numbered nearly a thousand soldiers, it would take years to cover every inch of the massive forest. But if they made it clear they were prepared for a prolonged campaign, their opponents would likely feel pressured and act rashly, which could reveal their ns and perhaps even expose the orchestrators behind this entire plot.

    Alone in the forest, Ye Fei felt a sense of freedom. Though all the special forces soldiers were highly skilled, their presence was, in his mind, a limitation. Now, he could move at full speed through the trees, so swift that if any enemy spotted him, they would likely think they''d imagined it.

    He nned to head directly to the center of the forest, then search outward in expanding circles. Thanks to his speed, this otherwise daunting approach seemed achievable.

    ***

    In less than twenty minutes, Ye Fei reached an area near the forest''s center. Notably, this part of the forest felt unusually silent. He saw neither human nor animal tracks, sparking his curiosity. Could this be where the forest''s apex predator resided?

    Still curious, Ye Fei began a methodical search of the area, though he found nothing out of the ordinary besides the massive, ancient trees and thickyers of fallen leaves.

    Just as he was about to give up, he noticed a small cave near the roots of an immense tree. The cave opening was justrge enough for someone to crawl through.

    Read more stories on m-vl_e

    "Could this be their of some kind of forest guardian?" he mused himself with a joke, driven by a mix of caution and curiosity. While he doubted the cave housed enemies, the oddity of the ce intrigued him enough to investigate.

    Carefully, Ye Fei cleared the entrance and crawled in. The tunnel, surprisingly, expanded as he moved further inside, allowing him to stand upright.

    The deeper he went, the darker it became, and soon he was moving in pitch-ck surroundings. Ye Fei took out his high-intensity shlight, securing it to a branch to hold it a few meters ahead, illuminating the path while keeping himself safely back from the light source.

    Strangely, despite hours of walking, the tunnel appeared endless. Finally, the path began to descend sharply, and before long, it sloped almost vertically. Ye Fei managed to navigate carefully, but as the slope became steeper, he allowed himself to slide down, asionally stabilizing himself on rough patches to control his descent.

    After nearly fifteen minutes of sliding, a faint light appeared below. Ye Fei was astonished. He was now likely miles below the surface, yet light seemed to fill the depths.

    After reaching the bottom, he walked toward the light until he emerged from the tunnel into a breathtaking scene. He found himself in a valley, surrounded by sheer cliffs and filled with a gentle, luminous mist. There was no visible sun, yet everything was softly lit, creating an otherworldly glow.

    "Paradise on Earth," he murmured. That was the only description that fit. The valley was filled with vivid flowers and nts that glowed as if enchanted, and unfamiliar animals roamed about, adding life to the dreamlikendscape.

    For a moment, Ye Fei wondered if the legends of hidden sanctuaries for cultivators were true, but as he explored, he found no signs of human presence. It seemed this ce was a natural formation.

    While the valley''s energy felt much more concentrated than that of the outside world and the fruits scattered around seemed almost mystical, Ye Fei knew this environment would be of limited help to him. His unique cultivation method meant that even such a ce couldn''t rival his own potential growth rate.

    Having assessed that this ce held no particr advantage for him, Ye Fei decided to explore further. He approached the valley''s cliffs, intending to climb up to get a better sense of his surroundings.

    Summoning his inner strength, he leaped ten meters up, using the cliff as leverage to continue his ascent. But to his surprise, his body seemed to grow heavier as he rose, and the further he climbed, the stronger the force pulling him down became. He managed to reach a little over a hundred meters before he found himself unable to lift his own weight any further.

 Chapter 184: 184: Exploring the Valley

    As Ye Fei attempted to climb out of the valley, he quickly realized something unusual. Each attempt to ascend seemed met with an inexplicable force, making him feel as if he were carrying an immense weight. Reluctantly, he had to retreat back down to the valley floor.

    While he managed to reassure himself, the thought lingered: what if he couldn''t leave at all? Determined not to get trapped, he immediately returned to the cave he had entered through.

    Reaching the slope he had used earlier, Ye Fei was relieved to find that the strange force was absent here. Confidently, he made his way back to the valley floor. Assured now that he could leave anytime he chose, he decided to fully explore this mysterious ce. It was an area filled with charm and untamed beauty, the kind of secluded paradise he might one day share with his loved ones.

    This hidden valley wasn''t overlyrge, perhaps around twenty square kilometers. Ye Fei noticed various animals here, all small and seemingly unique to the area. Some looked like rabbits but with longer tails, while others resembled squirrels, though their tails were less bushy.

    These creatures, never having encountered humans, disyed no fear of him. Several approached him curiously, examining him as if he were an unusual new arrival.

    Amused, Ye Fei reached out and picked up a small creature resembling a squirrel. It perchedfortably on his shoulder, emitting cheerful chirps. As if envious, other animals leaped towards him, some even managing tond on his shoulders. With a small entourage of these curious creatures, Ye Fei wandered happily through the valley.

    In the heart of the valley, he stumbled upon a smallke, perhaps a hundred meters across. The water was exceptionally clear, revealing smooth stones at the bottom. Covered in dirt from the cave, he eagerly dove into the coolke. Instantly, a refreshing sensation washed over him.

    The effect was more than just physical; he felt his internal energy cirction double in speed, simr to the benefits he gained from his unique training. Reflecting on this, he realized that thiske might hold benefits not only for him but also for those he cared about, enhancing their cultivation without the demanding dual practice.

    Ye Fei spent several hours swimming and enjoying the water. By the time he climbed out, dusk was settling over the valley, and the small animals had dispersed for the night. Remembering Liu Junyi''s words, he quickly dressed, retraced his steps through the cave, and headed back to the camp.

    ***

    When Ye Fei arrived at the base, dinner had already concluded, and groups of his fellow special forces members were scattered around, chatting. He greeted them briefly, then made his way to Liu Junyi''s quarters. After knocking softly, he announced, "Aunt, I''m back."

    The door opened quickly, and Liu Junyi threw herself into his arms. Her embrace was tight, and Ye Fei could feel her trembling.

    Concerned, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I was worried. When you didn''t return, I thought something might have happened to you," she whispered, her voiceced with relief and emotion. "Please, stay with us from now on. I won''t let you go off alone again."

    Seeing her so visibly anxious stirred a mix of gratitude and guilt in Ye Fei. Softly, he reassured her, "I''m sorry. I found an incredible ce and lost track of time. The scenery is breathtaking, and the ce has some unique properties that could help with cultivation. I think you''ll love it. Let me take you there tomorrow."

    Though she initially pushed him away in irritation, his mention of "a ce she''d love" piqued her interest. Trying to sound stern, she replied, "Fine. But if it''s not as amazing as you say, I''ll have to find a way to punish you!" Despite her words, there was a yful tone to her voice.

    Since the temporary base was far smaller than the previous one, Ye Fei knew it would be unwise to spend the night with Liu Junyi. After sharing a quiet moment with her, he left her room to rejoin Zhang Qiang and the others in their quarters.

    ***

    The next morning, Liu Junyi convened a brief meeting with the team leaders, exining that Ye Fei had discovered a suspicious area the day before. To ensure there were no oversights, she nned to inspect it with him.

    As they entered the forest and disappeared from sight, Ye Fei exchanged a knowing smile with her. cing his arm around her waist, he picked up speed, moving with near effortless swiftness through the dense woods. Liu Junyi marveled at the speed as thendscape blurred around her, pride swelling as she realized the extent of his abilities.

    When they arrived, Ye Fei led her towards the towering trees, guiding her through what appeared to be a solid row of trunks. Startled, Liu Junyi gasped as they passed through without obstruction and found themselves in a new, breathtaking setting.

    "Why didn''t we crash into the trees?" she asked, still bewildered by the seamless transition.

    Curious, Ye Fei suggested they step back and approach again. As they did, Liu Junyi once more saw the dense wall of trees, while Ye Fei saw none. With augh, he realized they had stumbled upon a natural maze¡ªa phenomenon he''d only read about in legends. It seemed his enhanced perception allowed him to see through the illusion, exining why only he could guide them into the valley.

    Relieved, he remarked, "This natural maze will keep the ce hidden. No one else should be able to find it."

    Liu Junyi beamed at him, her excitement clear. "Is this the ce you mentioned? Take me further in!"

    Guiding her through the cave, they soon entered the hidden valley. Liu Junyi''s face lit up as she took in the picturesque surroundings, enchanted by the lushndscape and yful animals. Herughter rang out as she began interacting with the animals, her delight as innocent as a child''s.

    Watching her, Ye Fei was struck by a thought: he envisioned if one day he could bring all the women around him here, it would be such a beautiful sight to see a group of angelic beauties ying here.

    After a time, Ye Fei approached her, saying, "There''s ake in the center. It has a unique effect that can boost cultivation. Want to try it out?"

    Since she hadn''t been able to wash up after their long trek the previous day, Liu Junyi was eager to refresh herself. Smiling, she agreed but quickly turned to him and, with a yfulmand, said, "You can turn around now."

    .

    Check back at m-v le-mpyr for more

    .

    .

    .

    .

    It''ll be great to have some support from you guys through POWER STONES...or...GIFTS...or... GOLDEN TICKETS!!You can give all together too!!

 Chapter 185: 185: Paradise on earth-R18

    Ye Fei smiled and said, "It''s not like you haven''t seen it before; why are you still hiding it?"

    Liu Junyi refused. Although she and Ye Fei had had several intimate contacts, they were all at night or in a dimly lit room. She had never let him see her in broad daylight, so she naturally felt shy.

    Seeing that she was really embarrassed, Ye Fei turned around and said, "Go down; I''lle backter."

    After he turned around, Liu Junyi quickly took off her clothes and dove into the coolke water just like Ye Fei did yesterday.

    The movement behind him let Ye Fei know that Liu Junyi had gone into the water, so he turned around and looked intently at Liu Junyi in theke. When he saw her, his eyes widened immediately, and his saliva flowed out unconsciously(it''s pun).

    Liu Junyi was stunningly beautiful, both in appearance and figure. Although Ye Fei had admired her more than once. At this moment, his aunt waspletely naked in the water, and the clearke water could not conceal her amazing figure at all, especially the pair of big breasts that Ye Fei could never suck enough. They swayed gently in the floatingke water, which made his eyes widen.

    Liu Junyi also noticed this from Ye Fei''s eager eyes and hurriedly blocked her chest with her arms and said coquettishly with a pretty face, "Pervert, don''t look!"

    "Okay, I won''t look." Ye Feiughed, quickly took off all his clothes, straightened his waist, and swung his big cock, which had already been as hard as an iron rod, violently at his aunt a few times, and said with a smile, "Then you look at me."

    "Bah, get lost!" Liu Junyi spat softly and lowered her head, but her eyes were still secretly staring at the cock that she loved to death without blinking, and her heart became hot.

    Ye Fei did not let Liu Junyi admire him for long. After posing a few times, he suddenly jumped into theke and swam towards her, wanting to hug her alluring body.

    But Liu Junyi smiled mischievously, turned around, and swam back, grinning, "Come and catch me!"

    Because Liu Junyi used breaststroke, her plump and tender big ass waspletely exposed in front of Ye Fei. As she moved, the little pussy between her legs, which had been prated by Ye Fei''s big cock several times and was as plump as his mother''s, appeared and disappeared from time to time, making Ye Fei''s cock swell so much that it was about to burst.

    "You little slut, you''d better swim faster. If I catch you, I''ll fuck you to death!" Ye Fei growled with red eyes and quickly chased after Liu Junyi.

    Liu Junyi giggled and didn''t care about his threats. She swam while posing in various seductive postures. Sometimes she would even put her entire upper body into the water, exposing her lower body. Then she would spread her legs wide and stand upside down in the water. The non-sticky love juice gushed out of her slightly opened cunt.

    As Liu Junyi was letting him go, Ye Fei quickly hugged her from behind, holding her big breasts with both hands, kneading them gently, and said with a smile, "Let''s see where you can run this time!"

    Liu Junyi giggled and twisted her big butt gently, letting Ye Fei''s hard cock slide gently on her delicate buttocks. Knowing that no one else woulde here except them, Liu Junyi rxed after the initial shyness. Even her shy look at the beginning was mostly flirting with him.

    Though he wanted to fuck her hard right away, after hugging his aunt, Ye Fei was no longer in a hurry. He caressed her big breasts with his hands, sometimes lightly and sometimes heavily, and his hard cock also enjoyed her smooth and soft big ass, pressing gently against it.

    It was Liu Junyi who couldn''t help it first. She lifted her body slightly, spread her long legs, and gently mped her nephew''s hot big cock, letting it rub against her itchy little pussy. She whispered, "My sweet giid nephew, fuck me. I want to try the feeling of being fucked by you in the water."

    Ye Fei naturally would not refuse such a request. He lifted her body gently and aimed his erect big cock at her pussy, which was already wet. After rubbing it a few times, he thrust it in hard.

    "Oh..." Liu Junyi moaned loudly with pleasure. Although Ye Fei''s cock was as hot as before, it had been soaked in the coolke water for a long time. When it entered her hot little cunt, she felt a burst of cool pleasure. This strange pleasure made her desire rise wildly. She urged, "Xiaoman, aunt''s cunt is so ufortable; hurry up and fuck me hard!"

    "Understood, ma''am!" Ye Fei responded in a funny way. He put his arms around her slender waist and started thrusting quickly. Although the buoyancy of theke water was a problem at this time, both of them were extremely skilled, so such a small obstacle would naturally not affect their perfect coordination.

    Being thrust in and out by Ye Fei like this, Liu Junyi felt a special kind of pleasure. As his cock went in and out, her little cunt felt hot and cold at times. The feeling was so good that she couldn''t describe it.

    Moreover, every time he pulled out, the love juice stuck on his cock would be washed away by theke water, so that every time he thrust in, the friction between their genitals would be more intense, making Liu Junyi so happy that she almost lost herself.

    "Xiaoman~agghhn~you are so good at...fucking~hnnghn~your aunt...sofortably...your...big cock...is so good~agghn~it''s gonna...smash...my slutty...pussy...to pieces...ahhh~~harder...fuck your aunt~~fuck your aunt...fuck her to death." The extreme pleasure made Liu Junyi unable to hold back and scream loudly, and her fat ass was pushed back hard to allow Ye Fei to prate deeper.

    Ye Fei was also very excited by the spontaneous moaning of the aunt. While fucking her vigorously, he praised: "Aunt, you cooperated really well. Xiaoman likes to fuck you so much. I want to fuck your little cunt for the rest of my life!"

    Liu Junyi was already on the verge of orgasm at this time.

    She was extremely excited and moaned unconsciously: "Aunt also likes...to let Xiaoman...fuck~little cunt...the most...I hope...that...your...big cock...will always...stay in my...cunt...and...never pull it out...so...I can...always enjoy...the feeling of being...fucked...by Xiaoman...my dear nephew...Aunt...ising...youe too...Aunt...want...your semen...shoot it all...into...my cunt...fill up my...cunt~Agghhn~" With a sharp moan, Liu Junyi''s body suddenly straightened up, and her pussy bit Ye Fei''s cock tightly, contracting vigorously.

    Ye Fei knew that his aunt was about toe, so he couldn''t help it. He used all his strength to push forward, pushing his huge ns into her delicate uterus. Then he let out a low roar, and huge streams of semen began to spurt out, violently watering her thirsty heart. Stay with us at m.v.l.e.mpyr

    After being ejacted by him, Liu Junyi finally reached the peak. She let out another loud moan, and arge amount of vaginal fluid gushed out from the deepest part of her vagina.

    Ye Fei waited until his aunt''s body stopped trembling, then he hugged her with both hands and used his big cock, which was still deeply inserted in her pussy and had be hard again, as the axis to turn her over.

    The two of them hugged each other face to face, and then he kissed her face, which looked even more beautiful because of the orgasm, and slowly moved towards her tempting lips.

 Chapter 186: 186: A New Goal

    Just when Ye Fei sealed Liu Junyi''s sexy and sweet lips with his lips, their bodies suddenly shook at the same time, and a cool air flow surged out from the deepest part of Liu Junyi''s small tender pussy, and entered Ye Fei''s body through Ye Fei''s big cock deeply inserted in her pussy.

    After circting in Ye Fei''s body, it turned into a hot air flow and returned to Liu Junyi''s body through their kissing mouths. This strange internal breath actually formed a cycle in their bodies.

    This airflow seemed to have an extremely strong effect. After only circting three times in the bodies of the two, Liu Junyi''s body, which had been made a little soft by Ye Fei''s fucking, immediately recovered to its best condition.

    Moreover, this airflow seemed to have the effect of stimting sexual desire. Liu Junyi, who had just recovered, felt a strong itch in her pussy. She couldn''t help but gently twist her big ass, allowing Ye Fei''s cock to rub inside her pussy.

    Ye Fei was also made extremelyfortable by the cool airflowing from his aunt''s vagina. Now that he saw her move, he no longer hesitated. He held her big butt with both hands and started thrusting from slow to fast, but their lips never separated.

    Gradually, as the two were too absorbed in the activity, their bodies slowly sank into the water. As their internal strength had crossed human limits, they could have held their breath for a long time, but that would still have made them feel somewhat suffocated. But now they didn''t have that feeling anymore, as if the airflow circting in their bodies brought them enough oxygen.

    The two people who were immersed in boundless pleasure did not realize this. Because they did not feel anything, they were not in a hurry toe out of the water, but just took advantage of each other.

    Ye Fei used the greatest possible force, each time pulling out he would leave only a little tip of the ns for his aunt''s two delicatebia to hold, then he thrust hard, inserting the entire cock into the aunt''s tight pussy. Because the cock was so big, half of the ns would be pushed into her uterus each time it was inserted.

    Liu Junyi was also driven crazy by his fucking. She hugged his neck tightly with her arms and rubbed her big breasts against his chest to increase her pleasure. It didn''t take long before she reached the peak again.

    This time Ye Fei did not ejacte with her, but instead inserted his extremely hard big cock deep into his aunt''s pussy, fully absorbing the cool breath that became stronger with her orgasm.

    After several cycles, Liu Junyi regained her strength again, and her big butt began to thrust rapidly, bringing the two of them into another whirlpool of passion.

    The underwater battle between the twosted for more than one hours. Liu Junyi could not remember how many times she had orgasmed, and Ye Fei felt refreshed both physically and mentally after multiple ejactions.

    Finally, after Liu Junyi orgasmed again, her bodypletely softened, and the airflow could not help her recover. Ye Fei then carried her to the shore. However, since Ye Fei had not pulled his big cock out of her little pussy, during this short period of time, her pussy, which had been fucked to the point of being extremely sensitive, orgasmed again.

    After getting ashore, the two of them continued to practice dual cultivation ording to the previous method for a long time before Liu Junyi recovered. At Ye Fei''s strong request, the two of them did not put on clothes and just yed naked in the valley.

    Anyway, there could be no outsiders here, only those small animals that knew nothing, so Liu Junyipletely let go. While ying, she would make teasing movements from time to time, which made Ye Fei couldn''t help but fuck her several times. Anyway, with the dual cultivation method, she was not afraid of not having enough energy to go back afterwards.

    Read additional content at m-vl-em|p-yr

    Ye Fei and Liu Junyi yed in the valley until veryte, and then they had to prepare to leave because they had to rush back to the base.

    When leaving, Liu Junyi seemed extremely reluctant. Although the scenery here was extremely beautiful, what made Liu Junyi reluctant to leave was the feeling of freedom when she was here with Ye Fei. Once they were outside, because of their rtionship, she would be afraid of what others would say if she thought about doing this again.

    Through half a day of munication" in theke, Ye Fei discovered that he could actually understand Liu Junyi''s thoughts from her expression and actions. Although this feeling was not quite the same as the telepathic connection between himself and Ye Yunqi, it was not much different. Anyway, he naturally thought of what Liu Junyi was thinking about.

    Ever since he obtained such power, Ye Fei has been able to do well in everything. Even when facing those vicious enemies, he was only worried about not being able to find their hiding ce, but he didn''t care about anything else.

    Now he suddenly realized that he seemed to be a little unmotivated. When he was with Ye Yunqi before, she was too young after all, and didn''t think very deeply. As long as she could be with him, she was already very happy, so she didn''t think about such things at all.

 Chapter 187: 187: Unfounded motivation

    As for Ye Ningshuang, Ye Fei had not reached the point of being in sync with her, and he had no idea what she was thinking. It was not until today with Liu Junyi that Ye Fei realized that he had been thinking too simply.

    In the past, Ye Fei always believed that as long as two people love each other, they can ignore everything else. It is true that now he and Ye Yunqi, Ye Ningshuang and Liu Junyi are in love with each other, but the more this is the case, the greater the pressure they may feel in their hearts.

    As their man, he naturally cannot let them continue like this. Since they have followed him without regrets, how can he not give them a free living space?

    [A|N: MC cares about his other women too, but he didn''t name them as they aren''t his direct realtion.]

    Seeing that Ye Fei seemed to be deep in thought, with a very heavy expression on his face, Liu Junyi felt a pain in her heart and asked softly, "What are you thinking about?"

    Ye Fei pulled her over and gently held her in his arms, sighed and said, "I was thinking about how I could be with you openly and not be afraid of what others would say."

    Liu Junyi couldn''t know Ye Fei''s thoughts, which was the biggest difference between them and the spiritual connection between Ye Fei and Ye Yunqi. She didn''t expect Ye Fei to think the same as her.

    Seeing that he was worried about her own affairs, she couldn''t help but feel touched and sweet in her heart, but she didn''t want to add any troubles to him, so she put aside the mncholy in her heart and smiled: "Why do you have to be like that? I feel fine now, you don''t have to worry about this."

    Ye Fei could vaguely feel that what she said was from the heart, and that she was really willing to follow him in secret without any status for the rest of her life. He was deeply moved. However, the more this happened, the more he wanted to give her an exnation. After thinking about it carefully, he asked, "Tell me, if I have unparalleled strength and power, will anyone say anything when we are together?"

    Liu Junyi was stunned and asked, "What do you mean?"

    In fact, this idea has already existed in Ye Fei''s mind for a long time, but he had just thought about it before, and all he did was to let Baldy and the others go to Linhai to fight, and he didn''t do anything else.

    All this was just to defend against the conspirator behind the scenes, but now he wants to take the initiative, and there is a great opportunity in front of him, that is, those special forces members. Find exclusive content at m.v.l.e.mpyr

    Although their strength is nothing in his eyes, it is already super strong among ordinary people. If he can control them in his own hands, it is equivalent to controlling all the special forces in the entire Country.

    At that time, he will really have the strength to challenge the man behind the scenes; and all this is just the beginning. Next, he will make the whole world tremble because of his existence, Ye Fei!

    Although he had made a decision in his heart, Ye Fei only wanted toplete it by himself. He did not want to add any pressure to Liu Junyi and other rtives. He smiled lightly and said, "Nothing, I''m just talking. Can wee here often in the future?"

    Thinking of the happiness of this day, Liu Junyi felt that the past thirty yearsbined could notpare to it. Naturally, she was very much looking forward to his proposal, and forgot that his words just now seemed to have some deep meaning. She smiled and said, "Of course, this is our other home. We muste here often in the future. It''s a pity that this ce is too far from Wanghai. Otherwise, when we go back, we can call my sisters and the others, and our whole family cane to y. That would be really great."

    Liu Junyi''s words aroused Ye Fei''s endless reverie. After a long while, he smiled and said, "That''s easy. When I go back, I''ll ask my mother to get a private ne. It will only take a few hours toe here."

    Liu Junyi''s eyes lit up. Whether it was the Liu family or the Ye family, it was a very simple matter to get a private jet. However, because most of the family businesses were local and people from both families were not so ostentatious, they did not get this kind of transportation. It was also because of this that she did not think of it for a while.

    Now that Ye Fei mentioned it, how could she not understand that this matter was really as simple as he said, so she smiled and said, "I think it''splicated. It''s still your brain that works better, husband."

    Ye Feiughed: "Of course! Otherwise, how can I be qualified to be your husband?"

    "You''re so conceited. You get out of breath when I say you''re fat!" Liu Junyi made a face and giggled.

    The two of themughed and joked as they returned to the cave they hade down from. Ye Fei''s physical skills were not hindered at all and he quickly reached the inclined tunnel. This was also because the dual cultivation with Liu Junyi today had given him great benefits.

    Feeling Ye Fei''s unimaginable strength, Liu Junyi was very happy for him, and she also began to look forward to her own strength. She believed that it would not take too long before she would be able to reach such strength. Even if Ye Fei could not find the other half of his skills, it didn''t matter, because the effect of dual cultivation in that smallke full of spiritual energy was really good.

    After leaving that area, Liu Junyi looked back. In her eyes, it was still the same as it was during the day and it was impossible to get through. Although she had been there for a whole day, she couldn''t help but feel it was magical. Fortunately, Ye Fei had such ability, otherwise she might never be able to set foot in this magical ce in her lifetime.

    It was nearly eleven o''clock in the night when the two returned to the base, but the special forces members had not yet rested. Seeing the twoing back, Zhang Qiang hurriedly came up to them and said, "Captain Liu, Xiaoman, you are finally back. We were ambushed again during the day."

 Chapter 188: 188: Establishing Authority

    Ye Fei and Liu Junyi were both taken aback by the news. Liu Junyi quickly asked, "Were there any casualties?"

    Zhang Qiang shook his head. "No fatalities. A few of our guys got hit in the arms and legs, but nothing critical."

    Relieved, Liu Junyi immediately instructed the surrounding officers to gather all squadron leaders in the temporary meeting room. Turning back to Zhang Qiang, she asked, "Tell us exactly what happened."

    Zhang Qiang exined that, after Ye Fei and Liu Junyi left in the morning, the teams had continued their nned, step-by-step search into the forest. By 2 p.m., they had covered only about five miles. Just when everyone thought it was going to be another uneventful day, gunfire erupted from the depths of the woods, hitting several members who had separated slightly from the main group. Shocked, the others returned fire, but the attackers quickly vanished.

    Though the teams wanted to pursue them, they remembered Liu Junyi''s orders to exercise caution and decided to fall back to the base and await further instructions.

    Liu Junyi listened intently, her expression tightening. The team''s safety weighed heavily on her, especially as she realized she had spent the day in peaceful retreat while her team faced danger. Although no one had been seriously injured, she couldn''t shake a sense of responsibility.

    Seeing Liu Junyi''s expression, Ye Fei could guess her feelings. As he quietly took her hand, he whispered reassuringly, "It''s not your fault. Even if you''d been here, you couldn''t have prevented the attack. Focus on how we''re going to respond."

    Liu Junyi nodded, knowing he was right. She felt a warmth in Ye Fei''s silent understanding, sensing that the two shared a unique bond. It felt reassuring, like he always understood her thoughts, and this brought her aforting sense of unity.

    When they arrived at the small meeting room in the temporary base, all squadron leaders and above were already assembled. After they took their seats, Liu Junyi addressed the group directly. "What are your thoughts on today''s attack?"

    The captains had been discussing the incident before Ye Fei and Liu Junyi returned. Many assumed that the enemy knew they''d been discovered and were now anxious to catch the task force off guard. It seemed the ambush had been intended to either eliminate them in one swift strike or at least test their strength. The leaders shared their opinions, each proposing possible countermeasures.

    After hearing them out, Liu Junyi fell into a contemtive silence, unconsciously ncing toward Ye Fei. Her reliance on him had deepened without her realizing it; she now instinctively looked to him for advice on important matters.

    Since deciding to help Liu Junyi takemand of the special forces, Ye Fei had been strategizing how best to bolster her leadership. He knew that if she was to lead this elite force on his behalf, she would need both his support and her own solid authority.

    The ideal approach would be to guide her subtly, allowing her to demonstrate her wisdom while he provided strength from behind the scenes, creating a leadership team that would inspire loyalty and respect. But for this to work, he needed her to voice his ideas herself.

    Seeing her searching nces, Ye Fei was struck by an idea. Though he had no supernatural abilities, he wondered if he couldmunicate his thoughts to her discreetly. Gathering his energy, he focused on projecting his thoughts directly to her and tried calling softly in his mind, "Aunt."

    Liu Junyi suddenly heard Ye Fei''s voice, but when she looked over, she saw he hadn''t spoken out loud. Intrigued but trusting him, she focused her attention.

    Ye Fei was thrilled. Realizing his idea had worked, he quietly conveyed his n to her, adding his analysis of the day''s events. He exined that it was important for her to establish authority by guiding the team through this crisis and how best to respond.

    Once she had taken in his perspective, Liu Junyi cleared her throat and addressed the group. "Many of you believe the enemy knows we''re onto them, correct?"

    The squad leaders exchanged looks, and one of them, a captain from the Northeast, replied, "That''s what we think, yes. Why else would theyunch such an attack in a remote area? They must want to eliminate us quickly."

    The others nodded in agreement.

    Liu Junyi shook her head. "But if that''s the case, and they haverger numbers, why didn''t they confront us directly instead of vanishing after a few shots?"

    The squad leaders were taken aback. They had assumed the enemy knew everything and were acting out of desperation, but Liu Junyi''s insight raised new questions. Another squad leader asked, "What are you suggesting, Captain Liu?"

    Liu Junyi continued, "Think about it. If we didn''t suspect anyone was behind these ambushes and were hit like today, what would we likely do next?"

    The captain from the Northeast answered immediately, "We''d press on! If it hadn''t been for your earlier orders, we might have already rushed in to hunt them down."

    "Exactly," she replied, nodding. "I believe the enemy''s goal was to provoke us. Our cautious search might be testing their patience. So, they set up this ambush hoping we''d grow reckless and push deeper where they have the advantage."

    The squad leaders were struck by this analysis. If not for Liu Junyi''s careful instructions, they might have indeed fallen into the trap. Her foresight suddenly made them regard her with greater respect.

    "Additionally," Liu Junyi added, "there''s another reason for this ambush. Hundreds of their members failed to return from previous encounters. They might be curious about our capabilities. Today''s attack likely involved only a small group, meant to test our strength and learn more about our ''ace''."

    As her words sank in, the squad leaders began to understand. Their eyes turned to Ye Fei, recalling his seemingly unmatched strength. They realized that, with someone as brilliant as Liu Junyi leading them and a formidable figure like Ye Fei by her side, they had a real advantage over their elusive enemy.

    Ye Fei observed their reactions with satisfaction, pleased to see the admiration growing for Liu Junyi''s intelligence and his strength. Together, they were winning the team''s respect and loyalty.

    Understanding the shift in the room, Liu Junyi concluded, "There''s no need to dwell on today''s ambush. Stick to our strategy but increase caution. Stay in groups to avoid istion."

    The captains replied in unison, "Yes, Captain!"

    As the meeting ended and the leaders dispersed, Liu Junyi asked Ye Fei to stay behind.

    After the room cleared, Ye Fei approached her with a grin. "Calling me back for a ''special assignment,'' are you?"

    She blushed slightly at his teasing, though her expression softened. "Stop it!" she said, giving him a gentle nudge, though her tone quickly turned thoughtful. "Do you think we''re being selfish, chasing our own goals and putting others at risk?"

    Ye Fei understood her concern, sensing that the day''s events weighed on her. He admired her empathy, recognizing the bnce she sought between her duty and her feelings. Gently, he pulled her close, reassuring her, "Don''t be hard on yourself. Even if you''d been here, the ambush was unavoidable. Tomorrow, we''ll intensify the search and put an end to this. Our team deserves justice."

    Liu Junyi nodded softly, her expression lightening as she rested in his embrace. They left the meeting room side-by-side, each findingfort in the other''s presence.

    When Ye Fei returned to the dormitory, he found Zhang Qiang and the others still awake. As he walked in, one of the team members grinned. "Did your aunt give you another special mission?" Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr

    Ye Fei smiled, keeping the tone light. "Nothing different from before. I''m supposed to help find the enemy and make sure we avenge ourrades."

    Zhang Qiang chimed in, "Didn''t you say you found a suspicious spot earlier? Did the Captain discover anything?"

    Ye Fei and Liu Junyi had anticipated this question. Smiling wryly, he replied, "Turned out to be nothing. Just some traces from wild animals. I mistook them for enemy signs."

    The groupughed, teasing him, but Ye Fei sensed the change: sharing this minor mistake had made him more rtable. Not treating him as the invincible god-like. They were no longer in awe of him but saw him as part of the team, strengthening the camaraderie and mutual respect he valued so highly.

 Chapter 189: 189: The Enemys Master

    After deciding on his n, Ye Fei settled into casual conversation with the others, much as he''d done back in the Wanghai Army Camp. With Ye Fei rxing and joking with them, any lingering distance between them faded quickly. Soon, they were chatting as freely as old friends.

    At one point, one of the team members known for his nosy questions piped up. "Xiaoman, does your aunt have a boyfriend?"

    Ye Fei felt his heart skip a beat. Trying to keep it casual, he asked, "Why are you suddenly asking that? Do you have your eye on my aunt?"

    The gossiping teammate''s face flushed as he sat up, waving his hands defensively. "No, no! Captain Liu''s like a goddess to all of us! I wouldn''t stand a chance! Besides, if anyone else heard me say that, I''d beughed out of here¡ªor worse!"

    "Then what made you ask?" Ye Fei asked, raising an eyebrow.

    The teammate leaned in, lowering his voice. "Well, I''ve noticed she''s been in an odd moodtely, smiling to herself now and then. I''m no expert on women, but my sister had that same look when she first fell in love. So, I was just wondering..."

    Ye Fei hadn''t anticipated that anyone, other than perhaps Wei Qing, would pick up on Liu Junyi''s change in behavior. Not wanting rumors to circte, he quickly made up a story. "I think she recently made a breakthrough in her martial arts training. You know how passionate my aunt is about martial arts¡ªnothing would make her happier."

    The teammate nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. She really is a martial arts fanatic." Zhang Qiang and the others visibly rxed. Though they harbored no romantic intentions toward Liu Junyi, they held her in such high regard that the idea of an outsider vying for her attention would have felt ufortable.

    Seeing their expressions, Ye Fei decided to probe a bit further. "Uncle Zhang, let me ask you something. If you weren''t originally part of the Wanghai Special Forces, would you still follow my aunt''s orders after everything that''s happened?"

    "Absolutely!" Zhang Qiang and the others responded without hesitation. Sensing Ye Fei''s skepticism, Zhang Qiang borated, "I''m not just saying this because she was mymander before. We''re in a mess right now, tangled in some serious conspiracy. Without her and you, we''d probably be in far worse shape¡ªor worse, dead.

    Even if we somehow survived, we''d likely be discharged, and for us, being expelled from the Special Forces would be worse than death on the battlefield. In a way, you and Captain Liu have given us a second chance. It''s only natural we''d follow her."

    Ye Fei nodded, satisfied. Zhang Qiang''s insight confirmed that his n was unfolding even more smoothly than he had hoped. After hearing that, Ye Fei stayed up talking andughing with them until well past two in the morning before finally getting some rest.

    Ye Fei rose around five o''clock, careful not to disturb Zhang Qiang and the others who were still asleep. After quietly speaking with Liu Junyi, he set out alone. Reflecting on Zhang Qiang''s words the night before, he decided to locate the enemy''s hideout as quickly as possible.

    Then, he would bring Liu Junyi and the team to finish the job, knowing that their admiration for his skill and leadership would encourage even the proudest team members to follow him wholeheartedly. More than that, he genuinely didn''t want his team to suffer further harm.

    After his dual cultivation training with Liu Junyi the previous day, Ye Fei''s abilities had surged. If his speed had left faint shadows before, now he was as swift and silent as the wind itself. His enhanced vision allowed him to observe every detail within a hundred meters as he sped by. By the end of the morning, he had scoured about a quarter of the forest¡ªyet still found no trace of the enemy.

    Pausing beneath a massive tree, Ye Fei frowned. He wondered if the enemy had caught on to the team''s ns and had retreated. But on further reflection, this seemed unlikely. None of the enemy fighters encounteredst time had escaped, and the team had disposed of their remains. The enemy wouldn''t know the team''s true capabilities or numbers, especially after yesterday''s ambush.

    As he pondered this, he caught a faint sound¡ªa conversation drifting through the trees. Startled, he immediately moved toward the source, maintaining silence and caution as he drew closer.

    The voices were over a kilometer away, but Ye Fei''s heightened senses allowed him to detect the conversation. Despite his speed, he proceeded carefully, knowing that he could easily miss hidden scouts nearby.

    After over ten minutes of cautious approach, Ye Fei reached a vantage point in a towering tree and peered down. Below, he saw a group of tall, strong men¡ªforeigners by the look of them¡ªarguing heatedly. Their voices grew clearer, and Ye Fei recognized one of them as the voice he had heard before.

    Judging from their attire and demeanor, Ye Fei deduced they were with the same group they''d been tracking. Curiosity piqued, he observed as the men argued, wondering what had caused their disagreement.

    Suddenly, the ground shifted, and the fallen leaves near arge tree stirred as a thin, sharp-featured middle-aged man with a sinister look emerged from a concealed hole. In a cold, gravelly voice, he demanded, "What''s all this noise about?"

    The arguing men fell silent, clearly intimidated by the new arrival, though two of them continued to exchange heated res.

    The man, whom they addressed as "Lee," pressed further. "What''s going on?"

    One of the two men facing off quickly replied, "Lee, just the person I wanted! Toker here owes me three packs of cigarettes, but he''s only got two! Normally I''d let it slide, but out here, in the middle of nowhere, it''s just wrong!"

    Ye Fei fought back a chuckle. It seemed that life in hiding was wearing on these men, to the point they''d argue over a single pack of cigarettes.

    "Listen, man, I''m not trying to cheat you. I only have two packs left, or I''d give you the third. Everyone knows I''m good for it," Toker protested.

    "Enough!" Lee snapped, cutting off their bickering. "How many times have I told you? The enemy might have skilled operatives. If your petty arguments give away our location, who among you is prepared to take responsibility?"

    "Oh,e on, Lee," Toker muttered dismissively. "The people from Dragon Nation are skilled, but no one would daree here, right? Besides, we''ve got eyes everywhere. If anyone got close, they wouldn''t get past our scouts. You yourself wouldn''t be able to get through undetected."

    Ye Fei felt his eyes narrow. Listening to the conversation, it became clear the enemy had concealed their presence so expertly that he''d missed them simply due to hisck of experience. If not for this close call, he might never have discovered them. Frustrated, he mentally berated himself for his oversight.

    "Who''s there?" Lee suddenly turned in Ye Fei''s direction, his voice sharp and wary.

    Ye Fei hadn''t expected his faint movements to be detected. For a split second, he considered leaping down to eliminate the men below. But if there were other hidden enemies nearby, a direct assault would only expose him. Deciding to withdraw, he quickly slipped away from the scene.

    The others turned to Lee in confusion. "What''s wrong, Lee?"

    Ignoring their questions, Lee fixed his gaze in the direction Ye Fei had gone and set off in pursuit.

    Ye Fei was surprised by this development. He had been hoping to locate their base, and with Lee apparently holding a high rank, he realized that capturing him might yield valuable information. But he needed to draw him further away before making a move.

    He slowed his pace slightly, maintaining a lead that would make Lee believe he had a chance to catch him. Judging from Lee''s confident demeanor, he seemed convinced of his superiority, a belief Ye Fei was happy to reinforce.

    As they moved deeper into the forest, Ye Fei watched Lee closely. The man''s movements were strange and unsettling; he ran along the forest floor with a fluidity that allowed him to avoid obstacles almost effortlessly.

    After a lengthy pursuit, Ye Fei determined they were far enough from the enemy camp. Stopping suddenly, he turned to face the middle-aged man pursuing him.

    Seeing Ye Fei halt, Lee smirked, assuming he had worn out his quarry. But as he drew closer and saw how young Ye Fei looked, Lee''s confidence wavered. Pausing a few meters away, he demanded, "Who are you? There''s no one like you among the Special Forces."

    Ye Fei''s mind raced. If Lee was familiar with the team, he might indeed have ties to the mastermind behind the ambushes. Though he was pleased, Ye Fei kept his expression neutral, responding calmly, "I could ask the same¡ªwho are you?"

    Angered by Ye Fei''s cool demeanor, Lee sneered, "It doesn''t matter who you are. You''ve heard too much. There''s no ce for you in this world now!" With that, he lunged forward, extending his fingers like ws, aiming straight for Ye Fei''s chest.

    Ye Fei made no move to dodge, simply meeting the attack with his own open palm. Their strikes met with a soft "pop" as Ye Fei absorbed the impact, gliding backward to a standstill five meters away.

    Ye Fei had intentionally held back, choosing not to counterattack just yet. He wanted to learn as much as possible from this middle-aged man and didn''t want to end the confrontation too soon. After receiving the force of the attack, however, Ye Fei was a bit surprised.

    Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr

    The man possessed a level of internal strength akin to Liu Junyi''s before her recent improvements,bined with an unusual and intricate movement technique. Ye Fei realized that even Liu Junyi, at her former skill level, might have struggled against this opponent. This only confirmed his suspicion that the man was indeed a top asset of their enemy, likely dispatched specifically to handle someone of Liu Junyi''s caliber.

    Misinterpreting Ye Fei''sck of aggression as a sign of weakness, the middle-aged man felt emboldened. "It''s rare to see someone as young as you with such skills," he sneered. "But it''s too bad you encountered me¡ªyour fate''s sealed."

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but smile at the man''s arrogance. It seemed like these types of characters always boasted and gloated whenever they felt they had the upper hand. Amused, he returned the man''s look with a calm smile. "I wouldn''t be so sure if I were you."

 Chapter 190: 190: Unexpected Gains

    As Ye Fei met the middle-aged man''s taunts with a smirk, the man could no longer contain his rage. "Prepare to die, boy!" he snarled,bining his fingers and thrusting them at Ye Fei again. This time, his speed was faster, and his strength nearly doubled. Ye Fei also noticed the tips of the man''s fingers were turning ck.

    A chill ran through Ye Fei. He hadn''t expected his opponent to hold back initially; clearly, he was now using his full power. It was a relief that Ye Fei had pursued him this far, because Liu Junyi wouldn''t stand a chance if she faced this man alone.

    The realization made Ye Fei acutely aware of the hidden power behind the scenes, capable of sending such formidable fighters with ease. But, impressive as his skills were, this man was still no match for Ye Fei.

    What Ye Fei didn''t know was that this particr opponent hadn''t been sent "casually."

    Only after struggling to handle Liu Junyi had the man behind the scenes dispatched Li, one of his top three warriors. Li had initially held back, but Ye Fei''s dismissive attitude had angered him, and the young man''s remarkable strength stirred jealousy as well. Using a secret technique that came at some personal risk, Li had unleashed his full power in an attempt to end this fight quickly.

    These thoughts passed through Ye Fei''s mind in a sh. As Li''s fingers darted toward him, Ye Fei raised his right hand calmly, pinching Li''s attacking fingers with his thumb, index, and middle finger. He grinned. "These two fingers of yours are quite irritating," he said. With a firm squeeze, he crushed them.

    "Aagh!" Li cried out in agony, stunned at how easily Ye Fei had neutralized his attack. He realized, with horror, that he was thoroughly outmatched. When he saw his fingers crushed and useless, his pain turned into a scream he couldn''t suppress.

    "Care to tell me who sent you?" Ye Fei asked, letting go. He was unconcerned about Li escaping, as it was evident that he stood no chance of fleeing sessfully.

    Li wasn''t foolish enough to run, but he didn''t answer Ye Fei''s question. Instead, he countered, "Who are you?" His fear had grown to the point that he barely noticed the pain in his hand.

    As one of the trusted warriors of his master, Li had encountered many fighters over the years, even reclusive experts. Yet he had never seen anyone as powerful as the young man in front of him. The fact that this master was under twenty only added to Li''s disbelief¡ªwhat kind of training could produce someone like this?

    Seeing Li''s shock, Ye Fei smiled slightly, confidence swelling within him. "My identity isn''t important. Now, who are you?"

    The middle-aged man''s face tensed as he wavered between fear and resignation. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "My name is Li Si. I lead this generation of the Xuanyin Sect."

    "Li Si?" Ye Fei mused, momentarily amused. For a moment, he imagined the man as a relic from ancient China. But he brushed aside the odd name and continued. "Xuanyin Sect? Never heard of it. No matter what sect you''re from, just tell me who sent you here."

    Li''s face darkened, and he shook his head. "I can''t reveal that."

    "Are you aware of the consequences?" Ye Fei''s tone turned cold, his hand rising to emphasize that he could end Li''s life at any moment.

    Yet this time, Li seemed less shaken. Instead, he smiled grimly. "Of course, I know the consequences. I never expected to leave here alive once I fell into your hands. The real shame is that I was too confident and came out here alone, unable to ry news of someone as powerful as you back to my master."

    Ye Fei was impressed; beneath Li''s sinister exterior, there was a certain resilience and honor. His respect for the man increased, yet he still needed his confession. Smiling, Ye Fei said, "Then how about this? If I take you captive and announce it publicly, will your mastere out to meet me?"

    Liughed quietly, shaking his head. "He would never risk exposing himself. His ambitions are too grand for that. I''m nothing more than a pawn to him¡ªsacrifices are expected."

    "Then why do you work for him?" Ye Fei was genuinely curious. "With your strength, you could have lived a decent life. Why put yourself at his mercy?"

    Li''s face softened, and a trace of sadness flickered in his eyes. "Because he saved the Xuanyin Sect. Without his intervention, our sect would have vanished long ago. I owe him a debt that even my life couldn''t repay."

    Ye Fei admired Li''s loyalty. It almost made him reluctant to kill him, so he offered, "I don''t wish to kill you. But I also can''t let you go until I''ve dealt with your master. How about this:e with me for a while? I promise not to force you to reveal anything you''d rather keep to yourself."

    Ye Fei''s offer was sincere; although he could use methods to pry into Li''s memories, he preferred not to, out of respect. Besides, Ye Fei was confident that he could handle any challenges from this hidden foe without Li''s intel.

    Li smiled, shaking his head. "I can''t join you. But rest assured, the Xuanyin Sect won''t support him further." His voice carried a hint of finality.

    Seeing the resolve in Li''s expression, Ye Fei felt uneasy. "What are you nning?"

    Li nced up at the sun filtering through the dense forest canopy, his face reflecting a mix of nostalgia and relief. "The man I serve doesn''t trust anyone. Those who work for him take a poison that only he can suppress, and it''s incurable by any other means. Without his antidote every three months, it''s a slow and agonizing death. Rather than wait for that day, I''ve triggered the poison within me now."

    As he spoke, a dark hue spread over his face, a clear sign of the poison taking effect.

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel sympathy. "Why do this? If you''d joined me, we could have searched for a way to cure you."

    Li staggered, clutching a tree for support, but he managed a faint smile. "I''m done with this life. Over the years, I''ve done things that betray my conscience, dragging the Xuanyin Sect into darkness for a debt that can never be repaid. Now, they can be free. I can finally rest." As he spoke, pain clouded his expression.

    Ye Fei watched quietly, saddened but helpless. Even if there were a cure for the poison, it wouldn''t be found in time.

    "Will you grant me a final request?" Li asked, his voice strained.

    "Tell me," Ye Fei nodded solemnly.

    "When I''m gone, I hope my disciples in the Xuanyin Sect can survive without facing hardship. They''ve focused only on martial arts; without guidance, they''ll be lost. I managed things for them before, but after today¡­ please, help them if you''re able." He paused, embarrassment evident. "Of course, I understand if you refuse. We were enemies, after all."

    Ye Fei agreed without hesitation. "You have my word. But how will I find them?"

    Li''s relief was palpable. With his trembling hand, he drew out a small, intricately designed iron token and handed it to Ye Fei. "This is the Xuanyin Sect leader''s insignia. Show it in Linhai, and my disciples will know youe in peace." He then provided detailed directions to their location.

    Ye Fei was surprised; he''d expected Xuanyin Sect to be closer to the capital. Instead, Linhai was a distant city. This would make it simpler for Ye Fei to locate themter. He nodded. "I promise they''ll be safe."

    Li''s gratitude was evident, but he had one more request. "Please¡­ end my life now."

    Startled, Ye Fei asked, "Why?"

    Panting, Li replied, "As a warrior, I''d rather die fighting than sumb to poison."

    Ye Fei hesitated, feeling reluctant to fulfill the request. But Li, sensing his reluctance, urged him, "Have courage, young man. If you''re soft-hearted now, you''ll struggle against an enemy who wouldn''t hesitate to kill their own kin. Don''t allow mercy to cloud your judgment." Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr

    Ye Fei, moved by Li''s words, finally nodded. He ced a hand over Li''s heart, applying just enough strength to end his life swiftly.

    "Thank you," Li whispered, gratitude evident in his final moments. And with that, he passed on.

    "I should be thanking you," Ye Fei murmured quietly,ying Li''s body down with respect. Li''s final words echoed in his mind, reminding him of his need for resolve. He realized that he still had a lot to learn in order to face an enemy as ruthless as Li''s master.

    After reflecting beside Li''s resting ce for a long time, Ye Fei finally rose and dug a grave beneath several towering trees. Li''s loyalty had earned Ye Fei''s respect; he believed they could have been friends under different circumstances. With a final whispered promise, Ye Fei left the gravesite.

    As he turned to leave, Ye Fei noticed something gleaming on the ground where Li''s body had been lying: a ring with a distinct, dark golden hue. It was shaped like an ordinary diamond ring, but the color was ck with a slight sheen of dark gold. The gem on it was also dark gold, though a bit lighter than the ring itself.

    Ye Fei had examined Li closely during their fight and had seen nothing on his hand, nor had he noticed the ring while cing Li''s body down. It was as if the ring had materialized from thin air.

    Driven by curiosity, Ye Fei picked up the ring. As soon as his fingers touched it, a strange message seemed to echo in his mind: "Li Si''s Ring of Wish: Wearing this ring can enhance the wearer''s Xuanyin Sect martial arts by one level."

    The information felt like something out of a game, with the ring''s powers described almost like an item from a fantasy adventure. Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel surprised. Was this some kind of magical artifact?

    Was he meant to find rare items like this whenever he defeated or killed a powerful foe? And if so, why hadn''t he discovered anything simr after killing the hundreds of enemies just a few days ago?

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Something in this chap may seem fast and all but please read further to know more! Also I do deserve a gift now with 190+ chapters on tow!

 Chapter 191: 191: Heaven defying ability

    Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel a bit confused about the strange ring he''d obtained. Was it just luck, or was it because the opponents he''d faced earlier had been too weak to yield anything special?

    It seemed simple enough to test. He recalled a skill called "Search" he''d seen in one of the barbarian''s games, which allowed yers to find items on fallen enemies. All he needed was a body to experiment on¡ªobviously not Li Si''s¡ªbut he could find another one.

    With that in mind, Ye Fei jumped into action, letting out a sharp shout that startled a fewrge birds perched nearby. He picked up a few stones, flicked them, and in a moment, the unfortunate birds let out weak cries and fell to the ground.

    He ced his hand on one of the birds, thinking "find items" in his mind. He felt a slight drain on his internal energy; apparently, in this world, his internal strength was like the magic power used in games.

    But the drain was minor, less than what his internal strength could regenerate. When he removed his hand, the bird''s body crumbled into dust, though no items remained on the ground.

    Although nothing appeared this time, Ye Fei felt certain the skill was real; he hadn''t intended to destroy the bird, and the amount of internal energy expended was too little to reduce it to ashes.

    Encouraged, Ye Fei continued his experiment. On the fourth try, as another dove''s body faded to dust, an unusual object materialized nearby¡ªa rounded wooden stick about 30 centimeters long, with a small, jagged de on top. Ye Fei wasn''t sure what to make of it at first.

    As he picked it up, information appeared in his mind: "Broken de of the Turtledove: Created from the spirit of a turtledove unwilling to die. Grants a 0.1% increase in attack power."

    The attribute seemed absurdly smallpared to what he''d expected. Even a stray piece of metal would be more useful than this strange item.

    Unwilling to give up, Ye Fei spent the next two hours hunting various animals in the forest. By then, he had over twenty "items," including pieces of jewelry, weapons, and clothing. Most of it was less useful than the Broken Dove de, but one piece¡ªa "Wild Boar Ring" from a wild boar''s corpse¡ªboosted defense by 1%.

    Although the boost was modest, and the ring itself was quite unattractive, it was still the best item Ye Fei had found, so he kept it as a souvenir.

    Deciding not to waste the remaining bodies, Ye Fei tried another skill, "Potion Search." This one had minimal energy drain, almost too minor to notice. After using it on about a dozen more animals, Ye Fei found four small, round, purple pills. He chuckled at the color, grateful they weren''t blue, though he wondered who would want to take them in public.

    Despite their strange appearance, the pills had remarkable effects. Each could restore a percentage of the user''s physical health, with recovery amounts ranging between 5% and 10%. Ye Fei guessed this meant not only physical healing but also stamina and internal energy restoration.

    Realizing the pills'' potential, Ye Fei regretted using so much of his energy on item searches, which had yielded mostly useless junk. But in a forest as vast as this, animals were plentiful, and he figured sacrificing a few lives to protect his friends and family was justified.

    For the rest of the afternoon, Ye Fei gathered more pills, clearing a thousand animals in his search. By evening, he had hundreds of these purple recovery pills stored in his inventory.

    The pills werergely simr, with recovery rates between 5% and 10%, likely because the animals in this forest sharedparable strength levels. He realized that greater potency could probably only be gained from stronger opponents.

    Yet, these pills were more than sufficient since they could be taken repeatedly without any "cooling time" like in games. And he was now eager to test his skills on more formidable adversaries, hoping to obtain equipment that could aid his loved ones.

    Looking at the growing pile of purple pills, Ye Fei couldn''t help but feel amazed at his newfound power. With this ability, he was virtually unstoppable. Discover the mystery at m,vl_em|p_yr

    Any future enemy would have to take him down instantly¡ªotherwise, he could wear them down indefinitely. Yet, with his current abilities, he doubted any opponent could push him that far.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!